《Filthy rich werewolves?by Taylor Caine》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    It¡¯s a good thing my grandfather¡¯s dead; he¡¯d die if he saw me now.


    ¡°Keep walking, mutt.¡±


    The prison guard shoves me from behind and I stumble forward into the sunlight.


    Outside the gates are two alphas.


    One was my love. One was my best friend.


    They¡¯re both the reason I was left here to rot.


    __________


    ¡°Stop!¡± I tell the guard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go out this way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± He shoves me. ¡°All you females get attached. I got no time for trash like you. Get a move


    on!¡± He shoves me again and I stumble to my knees.


    The snow bites through my clothes, chilling me to the bone.


    It¡¯s been three years.


    Three years in this hell-hole, fending off daily assaults, and constrained to a cage with no warmth.


    They¡¯d bound me in silver for so long I was severed from my wolf. I still mourn that loss.


    Our regeneration powers. The ferocity she gave me to fight. The freedom I felt in my true form, when I


    could run and be free¡­If I had my wolf, I¡¯d attack this lowly guard. But without her, I¡¯m just another


    weak human. The guard kicks me in the ribs. Not hard enough to break them; just enough to remind he


    holds the power here.


    ¡°Move it,¡± he growls at me.


    I push to my feet and walk along the barbed-wire fence. Funny, I¡¯ve dreamed of this day from the


    moment I was imprisoned. But now, seeing the two Alphas who wait for me, everything tells me to run


    back and hide.


    ¡°Grace!¡± Jacob yells.


    I turn away from Alpha Jacob who leans against his Maybach, his dark hair styled and his clothes


    impable despite the snow and sleet. Jacob was my best friend. We grew up in the same pack. I¡¯d


    known him all my life. He eventually became an alpha and an attorney. The samewyer who


    prosecuted me.


    Then¡­ there was Alpha Sean.


    I hate Sean even more¡ªif that¡¯s possible. His eyes are bright and focused on me, his expression cold.


    The wind musses his hair in the most perfect way. He¡¯s tall, strong, and so handsome it hurts.


    Sean was my first and only love.


    My mate.


    Father of my baby¡­


    I swipe away my tears and keep walking.


    ¡°Grace!¡± he calls, no doubt he¡¯s furious that I¡¯m ignoring him.


    But I keep walking.


    ¡°Wait.¡± This time it¡¯s Jacob.


    ¡°Grace!¡± Sean calls again, putting the force of his Alpha strength behind themand. ¡°Come here.¡±


    But his powers hold no influence on me now. Not since he severed our bond.


    I stick to the edge of the barbed-wire fence and avoid these Alphas.


    I have no phone. No money aside from a few odd bills. I¡¯m broken and disfigured. A shell of the woman


    I¡¯d once been. My grandfather¡­ It''s a good thing he¡¯s dead because he¡¯d be gutted to see me now.


    Shame bubbles up inside me, flooding my body.


    Sean gets in his car, intent on intercepting me. I panic.


    I run, sneakers slipping on icy ground and arms iling as I try not to facent on the concrete.


    A bus is rounding the corner.


    I run and block out the muffled curses behind me.


    I don¡¯t stop or look over my shoulder.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They¡¯d ordered the inmates at this prison to ¡®take good care of me¡¯. The beatings I endured almost


    daily for these long years tell me that either of these men might personally finish what they¡¯d started.


    As Alphas, they¡¯d be within their rights.


    After the ident, I¡¯d been rejected and named a rogue. If they wanted to, they could put a bounty on


    my head or strike me down for trespassing on their territory.


    But it¡¯s not my fault I was imprisoned here!


    I wave for the driver to see me as I rush across the street. I need to get out of this town¡ªaway from


    these two packs!


    The driver takes pity on me and waits. I race thest few feet and grip the rail to haul myself inside. I


    fish into my pocket for what money I have and hand it over.


    The driver¡¯s dark eyes rake over me with resigned sympathy. He¡¯s an older man, with wrinkles on his


    forehead and the corners of his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s too much money,¡± he says quietly.


    But I¡¯m shaking too hard to count it and I¡¯m terrified at any moment that Sean or Jacob will grab me and


    drag me away.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I say, shoving it into his hand and hurrying to the first vacant seat.


    The woman across from me sniffs and turns away, like the sight of me is repulsive. She tugs her scarf


    closer to her neck. I don¡¯t have a coat¡ªjust the clothes they arrested me in, a t-shirt and jeans. My hair


    is shorter and cut unevenly. My bruises aren¡¯t too bad this week. My lip is mostly healed and my eye


    has healed from deep purple to a dull, yellowish-green.


    The bus quickly lurches away from the curb.


    I breathe deep, but it doesn¡¯t taste like freedom. Panic boils up swiftly.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    Today is a new day.


    But I¡¯m not okay. Not even close.


    Thest time I was in a moving vehicle, it ended in a horrific crash. One that set this whole horrible


    chain of events into motion. One that cost me my pack, my mate. My everything.


    Thest time I was in a car, I lost my baby¡­

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Three Months Later


    I never minded winter before. My wolf loved to run in the snow . But since losing Ava and the damage


    to my body, the cold makes my bones ache and the pain in my fingers almost unbearable.


    In prison, they ripped out my fingernails and broke my bones. The doctors reset my fingers, but with no


    actual surgery the damage to the nerves and joints was permanent. And without my wolf, I can¡¯t


    regenerate.


    My fingers always throb now. There¡¯s nothing to be done for it, so I try to think of other things, to keep


    my mind off the pain.


    I shove my tools back into my locker and zip my coat.


    There are only a handful of employees working at this hour and most of them flit around pretending to


    work.


    This sanitation center is in neutral territory, not controlled by any pack. The lowest of wolves from the


    four reigning packs in the area can still find work here. There are other rogues, humans that don¡¯t


    realize what we are, and poor wolves that aren¡¯t wanted elsewhere.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It isn¡¯t bad, I suppose. The work is hard and the hours are long. But it¡¯s a legitimate job, and it pays the


    bills.


    ¡°Did you hear? Sean Stevens got engaged to Lily Atkinson!¡±


    I stop dead in my tracks.


    It¡¯s one of my coworkers, sitting behind the reception desk with her feet up and watching entertainment


    news.


    Sean Stevens.


    My Alpha¡­


    Sean, whose cold eyes still haunt me even after all these years.


    ¡®So¡­ he¡¯s moving on and marrying Lily?¡¯


    Bile rises in my throat.


    It¡¯s because of Lily that my life went to trash.


    She always wanted to be Luna, and hated me because I didn¡¯te from a wealthy family like she


    does. And also because¡­ she wanted Sean for herself.


    Wolves are known to be ruthless, but Lily is more ruthless than most.


    I should know¡­


    She killed my grandfather.


    Lily¡¯s smiling face on the tv screen mocks me. Her long hair is swept back. Her face glowing wlessly.


    And she¡¯s looking up at Sean like he¡¯s the only man in the world.


    My stomach pitches when I think of all I¡¯ve lost¡ªall they¡¯ve taken from me.


    I open the door outside into the cold night, my breath fogging up the air.


    I had been that girl.


    Gorgeous clothes. Fancy cars. A life of luxury. The envy of she-wolves throughout the region.


    Lily Atkinson was living my life.


    Now, I¡¯m a no-name who cleans streets for a living.


    I shove my hands into my pockets and start the long walk home. The studio apartment I rent is three


    miles away. It¡¯s still in the neutral zone within the city, so I¡¯m lucky that I don¡¯t have tomute from


    far. I¡¯ve thought about moving far away and petitioning another pack for clemency.


    I could be a servant or maybe put my degrees to use somehow. But such a move would take money.


    And that¡¯s if the new pack wanted to risk Sean¡¯s wrath. Because I¡¯ve discovered since getting out of


    prison that Sean had made it his personal mission to keep me in the gutter.


    Before the ident, I¡¯d gone to school and graduated at the top of my ss. I was an attorney!


    But my education and title meant nothing now, as a convicted felon. Even humanpanies had been


    warned against me.


    I¡¯ll sweep the streets and pick up trash along the side of the road and save what money I can. Then,


    when I have enough, I¡¯ll leave this ce. Forever.


    I don¡¯t mind the work. It¡¯s honest. With my wolf gone, my senses aren¡¯t as acute, so the stink doesn¡¯t


    bother me much. And the night shift I work is quiet, so I don¡¯t have to interact with anyone if I don''t want


    to.


    I tug my coat tighter and keep walking.


    The businesses in this area closed hours ago, making the streets eerily quiet.


    Headlights sh as a car speeds past me in the opposite direction. The engine slows. I cast a quick


    nce over my shoulder and watch the car pull a U-turn. There¡¯s no cause for a car to be creeping


    along around here,especially not a luxury SUV like this one.


    A trickle of dread rolls down my spine.


    I keep walking, but every instinct I have tells me to run.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The SUV swerves in front, cutting me off.


    The doors open and four people get out. Three males. One female.


    ¡°Told you it was her!¡±


    The man¡¯s voice is deep and slurred. Clearly drunk.


    A few years ago, a situation like this wouldn¡¯t have been more than an annoyance. But I¡¯m not as


    strong or fast or capable of defending myself.


    And four against one are not good odds.


    I call to Ava, hoping maybe this time, I feel something.


    But there¡¯s nothing¡­


    Unable to shift, I keep walking, stretching the distance between us.


    The second male, a twenty-something guy in a gray suit, blocks me. ¡°It¡¯s her alright. Sean¡¯s ex.¡±


    ¡°Where you going, sweetheart?¡± it¡¯s the first male again. He¡¯s on my right, but moving behind me.


    They¡¯re boxing me in.


    ¡°Surprised they let you out of prison.¡± The guy in the suit smiles. ¡°Bet you were lonely in there.¡±


    He smells like whiskey and malice. I don¡¯t need my wolf to see the dark desire in his eyes.


    The female isughing. Her eyes sparkle with something malicious too. The male on my right side, I


    remember now.


    Chris Peterson, a businessman that Sean¡¯s pack had dealings with. I met him at some business


    dinners. He¡¯s sleazy and I never liked him.


    The four of them are wolves. Low-level, but still dangerous¡­


    Chris steps closer to me. He brushes my cheek, and I jerk away from his touch. ¡°There¡¯s gotta be


    better ways for you to make money, Grace. Come with me,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you for the night. Beats


    sweeping the streets.¡±


    The womanughs again. ¡°You were awyer, and now you¡¯re¡­what? Janitor?!¡±


    I can take the humiliation.


    But what Chris is proposing¡­


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡± I duck under the gray suit¡¯s arm, but the third guy grabs me.


    ¡°Maybe you didn¡¯t hear my friend,¡± he says. He¡¯s stocky, his fingers crushing my arms. I feel the bite of


    his grip through my coat.


    Chris grabs my hair and I¡¯m dragged backwards.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I scream.


    But there¡¯s no one to hear me.


    The men snicker and turn back to the she-wolf. Two of them crowd her and then shove her into the


    back seat of the Range Rover. She¡¯sughing again, and I¡¯m horrified at what¡¯s happening.


    ¡°Chris, you can¡¯t¡ª¡°


    He ms my head into the building. My back¡¯s against the wall. I can¡¯t escape.


    He knocks my head back again and my vision dims. ¡°S-stop!¡±


    His hand tightens around my throat and I w at his wrist ¡°L-Let me go¡­¡±


    Chris jerks at his belt and his eyes sh. I start kicking. He blocks me and then curses when Ind my


    knee in his groin.


    ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    He backhands me so hard my ears ring.


    I have no doubt this wolf can and will overpower me. But I can¡¯t give up.


    ¡°You wanna run, Grace?¡± His eyes light up again, his wolf close to the surface.


    There¡¯s no contest. In his true form he¡¯d run me down, and I wouldn¡¯t survive.


    ¡°N-No,¡± I whimper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll even give you a head start¡­¡± He draws back and I¡¯m frozen with indecision.


    If I stay, he¡¯ll hurt me. If I run, he¡¯ll chase me down and hurt me more.


    ¡°One¡­two¡­three¡­¡± he¡¯s counting.


    I can¡¯t just stand here.


    I shove off the wall and run as fast as I can.


    I cut down a deserted side street but he follows. Chris isn¡¯t rushing at all. He¡¯s toying with me.


    ¡°Six¡­seven¡­¡±


    I run for all I¡¯m worth, and at the count of ¡®ten¡¯ I hear the low growl.


    Not of a human.


    A wolf.


    I race for the nearest main street, thinking if I can get somewhere more popted, I¡¯ll be able to


    escape. Chris can¡¯t fully shift within city limits.


    But I never get the chance.


    His snarling form gains on me and in the next heartbeat, I¡¯m mmed to the concrete. I roll and scrape


    across the ground.


    I try to get up but can¡¯t.


    Chris pins me down. His eyes glow with his wolf. Running only excited his beast more.


    ¡°You thought I forgot the way you insulted me, b*tch? You told Sean to stop working with me. It cost my


    family millions!¡±


    His teeth elongate. ¡°But he isn¡¯t here to protect you now.¡±


    Is he going to kill me? As a rogue, I won¡¯t be missed.


    ¡°Fight all you like, but I¡¯m going to f*ck you like the b*tch you are, right here on the street.¡±


    I fight hard, shoving and scratching at his arms and face. But he¡¯s so much stronger than I am.


    Ava! Please!


    Desperately, I call to my wolf. But there¡¯s only silence.


    She¡¯s retreated to some deep part of my soul or the long exposure to the silver has permanently


    severed my bond to her.


    Chris catches my wrists and ms my arms above my head. Then he fumbles with my clothes.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± he mutters. ¡°Fight me. Scream if you want. Nobody¡¯sing.¡±


    He tears my coat, my pants.


    ¡°Please! Stop!¡± I scream, tears leaking from my eyes.


    His ws cut into the skin on my arm where he holds me.


    ¡°Stop it! Get off me! Stop!!!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think you should listen to thedy.¡± A cold voice sounds behind me.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    I cower and scramble away as a man grabs Christopher and throws him a dozen feet away.


    Chris growls. The neer tilts his head.


    Then he charges at Chris and they tumble to the ground. The manes out on top. Then he rains


    punches on Chris that echo loudly in the air.


    Chris is wheezing, his face bleeding.


    The stranger doesn¡¯t relent. He ms his fists over and over again.


    It¡¯s brutally violent.


    Part of me revels in it¡ªthe justice¡ªbecause I know if not for him, Chris would¡¯ve assaulted me, and


    despite open violence in our true forms being forbidden, his wolf undoubtedly would have torn me apart


    if given the chance.


    A shuddering breath escapes me.


    The stranger¡¯s head turns sharply as if he¡¯s attuned to me. I see it then, the sh of gold.


    He¡¯s a wolf.A strong one.


    In the next instant, he turns and resumes hitting the unconscious body beneath him.


    ¡°S-Stop,¡± I whisper. ¡°You¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    "So?" the stranger growls.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth viting packws for him.¡±


    It¡¯s true. This man saved me. But Chris is a wolf of rank and status. If he died there¡¯d be repercussions,


    and I don¡¯t think they¡¯d care that this man was defending me.


    They might even punish him more.


    Chris¡¯s head thumps as he¡¯s unceremoniously dropped to the ground.


    I wince.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The male stalks over to me. I blink as I¡¯m finally able to see the man clearly.


    He¡¯s tall. Well over six feet.


    And handsome.


    Dark eyes and a strong jaw. Full lips and a strong body.


    His hair is longer on top and stylishly messy.


    My thoughts are interrupted as the SUVes careening around the corner.


    I tense.


    This could be bad.


    But instead of fighting, they take in this stranger, standing with his hands shifted so his ws are ready


    to strike. They must see the same thing I do¡ªthis wolf is fearless.


    Rather than challenge him or attack me, they gather Chris and pull him into the SUV.


    He stirs and starts swearing. ¡°You b*tch! I¡¯ll kill you both!¡±


    The man who saved me bristles, stalking toward the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± I catch his arm. ¡°He isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    His dark eyes remind me of the depths of the forest I ran as a child. Woods so dark and dense that you


    could hardly see the Goddess¡¯ moonlight from above.


    This man though¡­ He looks deadly¡ªlike people''s lives mean nothing to him at all. Perhaps they don¡¯t.


    Most wolves don¡¯t think humans are equal. And within packs, fights for dominance aremon.


    But¡­


    "It is not worth being imprisoned over someone like him."


    The man doesn¡¯t react, but I sense him rxing.


    The she-wolf sticks her head out the car. ¡°Holy sh*t! Is that Jason Reed!?¡±


    The other two men look back and forth between her and the stranger. ¡°What, are you drunk?¡± one of


    them says. They climb into the front seats. The stocky one peers out the window, ¡°Jason Reed, the


    richest man in the city? No f*cking way!"


    I blink, confused.


    Jason Reed is the Alpha. The wealthiest, most powerful werewolf to emerge in a century.


    He wouldn¡¯t be in this part of the city, wearing rags and sporting bruised knuckles. He wouldn¡¯t waste


    his time on humans. Or a rogue wolf.


    On me.


    This is no billionaire. His jacket is threadbare, and his face is haunted.


    This man¡ªmy savior¡ªis in old clothes. He looks¡­ as broken as I do.


    This man is big and strong, and he might have alpha tendencies. But he¡¯s probably a rogue too. Why


    else would he even be here?


    I watch the car tear up the street. When the road is quiet again, I look back at the man. "Thank you¡­


    for saving me."


    He grunts, but says nothing more.


    He walks to the edge of the road¡ªthe same spot where Chris pinned me, and sits down on the


    curb.His hands have morphed back, no ws or fur visible. This man appears in perfect control. But


    what if that should slip? What if Chris were toe back here, with more men?


    I don¡¯t think this wolf would back down. And he¡¯d either end up in jail, or worse¡­ at the mercy of pack


    enforcers should his wolf break free.


    I walk over to him. ¡°Um¡­ Aren¡¯t you going home now?¡±


    No response.


    I lower my voice. ¡°You should go back to your pack. Or take a run to cool off, maybe. Do you want me


    to call your family?¡±


    He slowly raises his head, and what I see leaves me speechless.


    Death. Darkness so absolute that the only thingparable is¡­death.


    I¡¯ve seen the same darkness in my own eyes many times. When my grandfather died. When Ava was


    stripped from me. When I lost my baby.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    I¡¯m not sure why I invited the strange wolf to my home.


    I¡¯m obviously grateful. He saved me from what would¡¯ve been rape or death or worse. But I usually


    don¡¯t involve myself with other wolves these days.


    Since my release, I¡¯ve stuck to myself.


    So why did I wee him? Gratitude, sure.


    More likely¡­ because I¡¯m lonely. So lonely it¡¯s hard to imagine what I¡¯m living for. But in those brief


    seconds this stranger risked his life for mine¡­it was like someone saw something in me. Something


    worth saving.


    He nces at me sharply while I fumble with the lock. I open the door and hold it open for him to enter.


    They call it a ¡®studio apartment,¡¯ but it feels more like a box. A cramped space with just the essentials¡ª


    a bed, table, kitchen and bathroom.


    I watch him carefully, his expression giving nothing away. I gesture to his still bloody hands. ¡°If you


    want to wash up¡­¡±


    He wordlessly moves to the bathroom and closes the door behind him.


    Chris is a monster. The wolves that were with him¡­they¡¯re no better.


    If I was still an attorney, I would¡¯ve put them all in prison for their crimes or have them punished by pack


    I repeat my mantra in my head.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    Today is a new day.


    The man steps out of the bathroom. His brows furrow as he looks at me.


    I can only imagine what he sees.


    My clothes are torn. I¡¯m dirty and bruised. My hair¡¯s a mess and I¡¯m sure my face is too. The back of


    my hair is caked and I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯ve got a gash from when Chris smashed my head into a wall.


    He sniffs deeply. ¡°You¡¯re not human.¡±


    It¡¯s a statement, not a question.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯m not like you,¡± I tell him the truth. ¡°My wolf is gone.¡±


    His eyes widen, the most emotion I¡¯ve seen from him.


    His gaze travels over me, probably cataloging all my injuries. If I could shift, my body could heal


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    instantly. But without my wolf¡­


    I am weak. Fragile. Human.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I say. ¡°I¡¯ll heal.¡± Eventually¡­


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± I ask. ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but I have dry rice and pasta¡ª¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Let me get you a drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    I¡¯ve been on my own for so long, I am not up to casual conversation. If I¡¯m being honest, I don¡¯t think


    he¡¯s too good at that either.


    He crosses the small room until he¡¯s directly in front of me.


    I lift my head, tilting it back, until I meet his eyes.


    I twist my hands together anxiously, and they ache. Just one more pain in my scarred body. But even


    that pales to the difort of not knowing what to say or do or how to act around this strong wolf.


    He touches my face and a soft sigh escapes me.


    He tilts my head, side to side.


    I feel awkward, and strangelycking, beneath his gaze.


    "What''s your name?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Grace¡­ You?¡±


    He remains silent for a long time, then finally answers: "Jay."


    "Jay," I repeat his name. It¡¯s amon one, could even be an initial or nickname, so I don¡¯t think much


    about it. ¡°Where do you live? What about your pack?"


    He scoffs. "I don''t have one.¡±


    That¡¯s heartbreaking. He¡¯s a good man. One who thought nothing of saving a total stranger. It didn¡¯t


    seem fair that he was rogue or exiled.


    He¡¯s watching me closely, his senses sharper than mine. I wonder what he''s learning about me. I


    squirm ufortably.


    I take a step backward, but he follows.


    This man¡­ Jay¡­ is powerful. He¡¯s big and strong and he has alpha genes. A body and will made for


    war. I wonder briefly if he ever fought in the great pack wars, like my grandfather did


    This man has the body of a warrior and the face of a model. One of his dark brows arches up and I


    realize I¡¯ve been staring¡­ A lot.


    I blush, embarrassment staining my face and warming my ears.


    ¡°You, uh, really should shift,¡± I stutter,tching onto the distraction. He isn¡¯t injured. But the fight


    would¡¯ve stirred his animal instincts. Better to let the wolf takeover than keep it caged up.


    ¡°Why is that, Grace?¡± The way he says my name makes my breath hitch in my chest. He lifts my chin


    with hisrge hand, forcing me to look him in the eye.


    ¡°What is it you¡¯re hoping will happen¡­?¡±


    Then he bends down to me, his face inches away, his lips so, so close to mine. His hot breath sends


    shivers through my body. And I feel something stirring within me that I haven¡¯t felt in years. Something


    like desire¡­


    It would only take one swift move to lean in, and¡­

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    I¡¯m speechless.


    I think he¡¯s talking about¡­ no.


    I already told him I have no wolf.


    And we aren¡¯t packmates¡ªor any kind of mates!¡ªso the normal way our beasts would connect and


    interact with one another¡­ that won¡¯t apply here.


    The thought saddens me.


    ¡°I, uh, just thought you¡¯d be morefortable¡­¡±


    I¡¯m blushing again. And I feel awkward.


    These are emotions I haven¡¯t experienced in so long they feel foreign to me.


    Jay steps back a few feet.


    He rolls down his sleeves and undoes a few buttons. Then he peels his shirt over his head.


    His abs ripple.


    His chest is ¡­ dense with muscle. His skin is bronzed like he spends a lot of time in the sun.


    His pants hang low on his hips and he doesn¡¯t wear a belt. When he undoes the top button and slides


    down the zipper, I mp my eyes shut.


    He makes some sound. It isn¡¯t augh, I don¡¯t think. Or if it is, it is a very rusty one.


    I wish I could see his eyes.


    His body.


    To see that magical moment when space and time seem to glimmer and the body contorts, morphing


    into something else.


    I don¡¯t move.


    I don¡¯t think I breathe.


    It¡¯s several seconds before something cold nudges my hand.


    I open my eyes and look down. It¡¯s his snout.


    This wolf is huge.


    He¡¯s dark, not quite ck throughout, but with an undercoat of grey and brown that shows through


    when he moves.


    He sits on his haunches, his head near to my hand. And I can¡¯t resist. I reach out and rub along his


    head and shoulders.


    He leans into my touch.


    His fur is so soft and I wish I had my own wolf. That Ava could rub against him, learning his personality


    and smell.


    Our beastsmunicate so much better than we do. Everything is instinctual. None of the guessing or


    pretense or wondering at motives.


    Wolves are primal that way, and stronger because of it.


    I grab a heavy nket and set it on the floor beside my bed. I move to set my pillow on the ground and


    he growls at me.


    All right.


    It¡¯s not like I would¡¯ve minded sleeping on the floor. The mattress at the prison wasn¡¯t more than an


    inch thick.


    He nudges my hand then swings his head toward the bathroom. It¡¯s obvious he wants me to go in. And,


    of course, I intend to. I¡¯m sure I smell of sweat and Christopher, and I can¡¯t wait to wash this night off of


    me.


    I cross the small room and he stays there near the bed, waiting.


    I grab my nightclothes and gasp when I enter the bathroom.


    I¡¯m a mess.


    Blood on my face, a busted, swollen lip. Bruises on my throat and jaw.


    A momentter, he¡¯s there. His wolf eyes assessing me, a low growl emanating.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whisper. ¡°I, uh, didn¡¯t realize what a mess I am.¡±


    There¡¯s a cut on my arm and when I rub the back of my head my handes away red.


    Jay growls viciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not deep. It¡¯s just a scape. Head wounds always bleed a lot.¡±


    How sad is it, that I should know that so intimately?


    This wolf cocks his head like he thinks what I said is sad too.


    I turn on the shower and he swings back into the main room. I quietly close the door, strip and step


    under the water.


    I want it to be hot.


    But the plumbing in this building is old, so instead the shower alternates between lukewarm and cold.


    I¡¯m shivering by the time I finish and my hands are cramping painfully.


    I towel dry the best I can and dress quickly.


    When I step out, Jay is in his human form again.


    ¡°You look disappointed,¡± he says.


    I guess I sort of am. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve been connected to my wolf, and maybe seeing his


    satisfies some of the loneliness. Like I might be alone, but I¡¯m still part of something.


    Our species lives on.


    Even if not through me.


    Not my baby.


    I cross the room and climb into bed. I¡¯m sad and unsettled, but then Jay surprises me and sits down on


    the mattress beside me, and I suck in a breath as he leans over me.


    His hand lifts my face from side to side.


    I¡¯m not sure what I expected. Or what I¡¯m feeling. ¡°I, uh, I¡¯m fine. Just a few bruises.¡±


    He makes some sound.


    Then he¡¯s bringing me forward so my head is against his bare chest. His hands are in my hair. As he


    bends my head more so he can see the back of it, my lips graze his skin.


    He freezes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± My breath fans against his skin as I speak and his muscles tense.


    Up this close, I can smell him. And it¡¯s clean and strong. A scent that¡¯syered and not quite


    describable¡ªat least not for my human senses¡ªand I breathe him in.


    ¡°You should see a doctor,¡± he tells me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With what money? I can barely afford my rent and enough food to eat.


    He moves off the bed and onto the floor. He stretches out his long body and crosses his ankles.


    The space he left feels cold and empty. It¡¯s¡­odd.


    ¡±I usually sleep with the lights on,¡± I tell him. ¡°I hope you don''t mind.¡± Ever since I was released from


    prison, I had gotten into the habit.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine."


    It should feel weird having a man alone beside me where I sleep. But it doesn¡¯t. If Jay wanted to hurt


    me, he wouldn¡¯t have defended me on the street.


    Iy down on the bed, he stays positioned on the floor.


    The room is silent save for the soft hum of the heater. If I listen hard enough, I can hear him breathe.


    I stay motionless, waiting. After a few minutes, I roll over onto my elbow. ¡°Jay, if you don''t have


    anywhere to go, you can also live here."


    I¡¯m not even sure he understood me, I say it so fast. But his head tilts as he sits up slowly.


    We¡¯re so close I can see the flickers of brown and gold in his dark eyes.


    "If you don''t want to, just pretend I didn''t say anything,¡± I add.


    His mouth finally opens and he asks quietly, "Do you want me?"

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Jay¡¯s question burns between us.


    Do you want me?


    I¡¯m speechless for several second because I know whatever I say next, it till change ¡­ everything.


    If this had been said by some other man, it would''ve sounded like they were flirting with me.


    But when the words came from him, it was like he was just asking a simple question of "want" or "don''t


    want¡± and I assume he means it to mean his presence here. I don¡¯t read any ambiguity into his words,


    even if there had been, I realize my answer would be the same:


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He nods.


    And Iy back down.


    We don¡¯t speak again after that.


    Somehow, I sleep through the night.


    I¡¯m amazed by that actually, because I¡¯ve not had a single night¡¯s peace since leaving prison that didn¡¯t


    involve nightmares of being beaten, shamed, abused¡­every finger burning with the pain of breaking


    and nails torn off.


    I wake up several times each night, terrified or crying. My heart pounding and my mind a mess. I tried


    sleeping pills once¡ªbut that just locked me in the terror.


    I¡¯ll never make that mistake again.


    But I sleptst night and somehow, I didn¡¯t dream.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I roll over to look at the figure lying on the ground beside my bed.


    Still here.


    Was it because of him? Because I was no longer alone in this room?


    I get out of bed and squat down beside Jay to tug a nket over him. I know he¡¯s a wolf, but this


    apartment is cold. He catches my hand.


    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything.


    I feel awkward and not really sure how to act or what to say. So I get up and hurry to get ready for


    work.


    Before I leave, I pull money out of my purse and leave it on the kitchen table.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee here,¡± I tell him. ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡±


    He looks at the money and then back at me.


    * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    I¡¯m still sitting at the tiny table with its rickety chairs and wobbly tabletop after Grace has left the


    apartment.


    I stare for a long time at the twenty-dor bill she left me. It¡¯s for food, I¡¯m guessing.


    When was thest time someone made such a gesture to take care of me?


    Well, that isn¡¯t fair. I have countless pack mates who would do whatever I asked of them. I have


    employees, servants, guards. Women fall over themselves. Humans, especially.


    But they know who I am.


    The power I wield.


    The wealth and privilege.


    Would any one of them have weed a homeless man into their home? Offered to feed him? Offered


    money they didn¡¯t have to spare.


    I don¡¯t think so.


    With Grace gone, the room is eerily quiet.


    None of her light vani scent or somewhat nervous energy is filling the space. I roll up the quilt I slept


    on and then wash out the coffee cup I used.


    I eye the apartment. My closet is twice the size.


    I debate briefly poking around, but I¡¯m hesitant to intrude on her space.


    With onest look, I leave and close the door behind me. Already people are waiting for me outside. Of


    course they are.


    I¡¯m respectfully greeted, ¡°Alpha Reed.¡±


    "Let''s go," I respond quietly.


    A ck Bentley pulls in front of me. I get in only to see that I¡¯m still holding that twenty dor bill Grace


    gave me.


    For as long as I¡¯ve been Alpha, people have only been looking to take money from me.


    My beta, Terrence, meets my gaze in the rearview mirror. He¡¯s smart and capable. Whether it¡¯s in the


    boardroom or a back alley or brawling as a wolf beside me.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    He pulls out of the apartmentplex. ¡°The woman who was with youst night is a contract worker of


    the Sanitation Service Center. She started renting her current residence here a month ago, and was


    just released from prison a few months prior."


    "Prison?"


    "Yes, her name is Grace Cummins. She''s the ex-girlfriend of Sean Stevens¡ª¡°


    ¡°Alpha Sean Stevens?¡±


    Terrence nods. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There was a pack dispute between Grace Cummins and a neighboring pack. Something to do with her


    grandfather.¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine that he¡¯d be okay with her living alone or working as she did. This area is a neutral


    zone, but only insofar as we don¡¯t bother with it. As far as wolves go, this is slum territory. A hotspot for


    outcasts and rogues and those lower individuals that aren¡¯t a priority for the ruling packs in the area. ¡°Is


    the grandfather alive?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Pack affiliation?¡±


    ¡°Officially, she¡¯s rogue.¡±


    Hmm.


    ¡°By human standards, there was an ident. From the Pack Summit side of things, Grace was bound


    and exiled. She¡¯s a rogue. She was convicted of reckless driving and killing ¡­ Jennifer Atkinson. She


    was sentenced to three years of imprisonment and had herwyer''s license revoked.¡±


    Terrence watches me closely.


    I keep my expression nd. ¡°Interesting.¡± I hold his gaze in the mirror, daring him to say something.


    Back then, Jennifer Atkinson had been set on marrying me.


    Seeing as how my pack needed a luna and I wanted a good, political marriage, I had consented to the


    arrangement.


    The Atkinson pack¡¯snds weren¡¯t nearly as expansive as Reednds, but they had a decent amount


    of property within the city limits. And on paper, it would be advantageous.


    We weren¡¯t mates. But I cared for her.


    Who would''ve thought that Jennifer would end up dying in a car ident?


    And what kind of irony is it that Grace should kill my former fiancee, and yet I¡¯d be the one to rescue


    Grace?!?


    I¡¯m not sure how I feel about this coincidence.


    I¡¯d thought there was something familiar about Grace. But she looked very different than she did back


    then, when she¡¯d been some morous wolf poised to marry another Alpha.


    I consider that twenty-dor bill again.


    ¡°Terrence. I want all the information you can find on Grace Cummins on my desk today.¡±


    ¡°Yes Alpha.¡±


    My beta is quiet for several seconds, but I can see that he wants to say more. I arch a brow at him.


    ¡°Sir, are you interested in this woman?¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    GRACE


    I kept my scarf on while at work. It didn¡¯t hide the bruises on my face, but my neck bore the worst of the


    damage, so at least that was covered. When Chris was tearing at my clothes, he¡¯d held me down by


    choking my neck.


    Aside from a few nosy coworkers giving me odd looks, no one says anything.


    It¡¯s hard to concentrate.


    Because all I could think about throughout the day¡ªall I can think about now¡ªis if a certain wolf will be


    waiting for me when I get home.


    I¡¯m not sure what that says about me.


    I¡¯m not looking for a rtionship. I¡¯m too damaged for something like that. But I won¡¯t mind if Jay sticks


    around for a while.


    I leave the Sanitation Center and I¡¯m excited to go home. My phone rings and I stop at the edge of the


    street.


    I recognize the number. ¡°D-dad?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been out of prison for three months now, Grace. If nothing else, you shoulde home to pay


    your respects to your mother.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I¡¯m speechless.


    My mom died when I was three.


    Dad remarried only a few months after mom died, and my stepmother gave birth to another daughter,


    Evelyn.


    My stepmother is only half-wolf. Considering how much my father detests humans, I¡¯m surprised he


    wound up with her.


    There was never room for me in their new family. My dad told me as much. Not that I understood what


    he meant. I was only a child.


    I just remember being picked up by my grandparents one day and told I¡¯d be going to live in another


    pack.


    My dad patted my head and handed me a bag of my clothes.


    Then he turned around and went back into his house before my grandfather even pulled away. I didn¡¯t


    see him again for many years.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± my father asks, dragging me from my memories.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Come home.¡±


    Home?


    Cumminsnds are not my home.


    I¡¯ve been exiled.


    The ruling Alphas of the region¡ªnot my father, he resided over only a very small pack¡ªsee me as a


    murderer. My human trial was only a formalitypared to the pack sentencing.


    That¡­it was like being abandoned by my family all over again.


    Because, yeah, I was.


    I cast a nce at my right, the street that would lead to my efficiency apartment.


    To my left is the road to the bus stop.


    I turn left. As I wait at the corner, old resentments swell. My dad didn¡¯t reach back out to me or invite


    me home very often. Not for holidays or birthdays. I could attend events for my sister or that required


    my presence for pack gatherings.


    It wasn¡¯t until I started dating Sean that my father warmed to me. I didn¡¯t see the situation for what it


    was at the time. I¡¯d been young and dumb, and just so happy to have my family¡¯s love.


    But my dad¡¯s affections died the same night Jennifer Atkinson did.


    Because in the aftermath of my breakup with Sean, I was no longer of any use to my father. The


    alliance he¡¯d been hoping for between his pack and Alpha Sean¡¯s¡ªthe one that would¡¯ve brought


    incredible resources and prestige¡­once that was gone, I was done.


    I try not to be bitter about it.


    But it hurts.


    And all the time I was in prison¡­ he never visited. He never called. He didn¡¯t offer to help me get back


    on my feet or suggest that Ie home for a while to get readjusted to the world.


    Still, he¡¯s right. I should make the trip home at least once to pay respects to my mom. When I was old


    enough to shift, I¡¯d run for hours and then curl up beside her tombstone. As a rogue, I can¡¯t set foot on


    Cumminsnds without my father¡¯s permission. And I have to give other packs a wide berth.


    I¡¯m not sure I will get permission again anytime soon, so I board the bus when it arrives.


    I take a seat toward the back and settle in for the long ride.


    The city buildings melt into rural houses then stretches of farms and forest.


    My grandfather lives an hour past my dad. We made the run a few times, in our true forms. The


    memory is one I will always cherish.


    I visit the cemetery first.


    I pull weeds and brush away dust, then sink to the earth and sit with my mom for a while. It¡¯s sad but


    the connection I felt to her, it¡¯s dimmed.


    I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because I¡¯m detached from my wolf too.


    Or if the three years in prison felt more like thirty and the time has further bridged the distance from the


    pain of losing my mom.


    I touch the cold tombstone, whisper another prayer, and promise to light a candle.


    My mom may be gone, but she will never be forgotten.


    When I step into my father¡¯s house, not much has changed. Sameyout of furniture. A big dining room


    table to allow for packmates to visit. Couches spread out across more than one sitting room. A huge


    kitchen that in decades past had been formunity use.


    Pictures of Melinda¡ªmy stepmother¡ªand Evelyn¡ªmy little half sister¡ª line the walls.


    Pictures of the three of them. Not a single photo of me.


    I hear them in the kitchen so I head there. It¡¯s been renovated.


    Melinda smiles at me. That¡¯s something, I suppose.


    But no hugs or kisses or ¡®wee home¡¯s,¡¯ around here.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯ve arrived,¡± my dad says.


    His brown hair has gone grey and his beard is speckled with white too. He¡¯s still wide in the shoulders


    and lean. I nod at my stepsister. She inclines her head but otherwise doesn¡¯t move from her position at


    the counter where she sips a cup of tea.


    I listen patiently as my father and stepmother make small talk. They discuss pack events and nning


    for the winter solstice¡ªan event I¡¯m not allowed to attend.


    As I stand here, essentially ignored, listening to them prattle on about things they want and need, I¡¯m


    dumbstruck.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡± I blurt.


    The three of them look at me and there¡¯s a ripple of tension through the room.


    ¡°I appreciate the reprieve to visit mom.¡±


    Melinda purses her lips.


    ¡°Will you petition the Council to reinstate me in pack?¡± I ask.


    My dad looks away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for your sister to get roles these days,¡± my stepmother says before he can answer.


    ¡°What?¡± What does that have to do with anything?


    I became an attorney to help packs protect their rights andnd. My half sister¡­she¡¯s more interested


    in TikTok and being on tv.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been easy for Evelyn to re-enter the entertainment industry in the wake of ¡­ things,¡± Melinda


    continues. ¡°And it¡¯s vital that your sister only ept good roles.¡±


    I have no idea where this is going.


    ¡±You know that our family isn''t very rich, but your sister just happens to need money right now. How


    about... you lend some money to us first, and when your sister bes a big star in the future, we will


    return it to you after she makes a lot of money?¡±


    They don¡¯t want to discuss a way to bring me back into the pack. But they¡¯re fine with taking my money.


    The real reason for being summoned home presents itself¡­ The disappointment rises in my throat like


    a rush of acid.


    ¡°I don''t have any money," I answer sinctly.


    Melinda¡¯s expression turns stiff. Her penciled brows draw together. ¡°If you were to show your


    usefulness to our pack by finding money to support your sister, it might move the council to consider


    reinstating you.¡±


    She wants me to buy my way back into my family.


    The thought makes me sick.


    I shake me head.


    She doesn¡¯t relent. ¡°Maybe you don''t have money, but Sean does. You dated him before, but as soon


    as you had an ident, he broke up with you. Shouldn''t he make it up to you somehow?"


    Were they really expecting me to beg the man who¡¯d deserted me? The same man who¡¯d helped to put


    me behind bars and who abandoned me the moment I got in trouble.


    ¡°Alpha Sean is the reason I have been cast out.¡±


    Milena nces away.


    I can¡¯t believe their audacity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, didn¡¯t you, Father, and my sister pretend like you didn''t know


    me back then? You didn¡¯t stand up for me in court¡ªat the pack Council or in the human realm. Where


    were you all when I was in need?¡±


    My father ms his hand on the counter. "So what? Are you here to get even with me? If you hadn''t


    killed someone back then, your sister would have already been cast as a main actress a long time ago


    and would''ve already be a big star by now!"


    I smile sarcastically. Right. All of this is my fault.


    For one, I think it¡¯s ridiculous that Evelyn and Lily and other wolves are wanting to be in the spotlight. It


    contradicts the ways packs have operated for centuries.


    Maybe I¡¯m just sounding like my grandfather, and worried that these new millennial wolves will lead to


    our discovery¡ªand downfall¡ªfrom humans. But I¡¯m not alone in my beliefs.


    Evelyn onlynded her first job because of me. Because Alpha Sean¡¯s pack owns the Stevens


    Corporation and they produce many television series and movies. Sean specifically asked for Evelyn to


    be the leading actress. For me.


    Later, after we broke up, Evelyn¡¯s role naturally went up in smoke.


    "Sis, are you still resentful that we didn''t do anything for you when you were in jail?" Evelyn asks


    quietly.


    Her features are perfect, her skin is smooth. Her long manicured fingers tap, tap, tap on the table.


    ¡°Because I think that¡¯s very selfish of you. Your actions damaged our family¡¯s reputation. The Stevens


    Pack. The Reed Pack. The Atkinsons of North Moon, West Crescent Pack, the Weiss Pack, Changs.


    Harts Ridge. Even the Pack Westons. Every prominent pack on this coast wanted your blood for what


    you¡¯d done. What could our family even do? If back then, we had really stood by your side and helped


    you, our whole pack would¡¯ve suffered for your crimes.¡±


    But that¡¯s just it¡­I didn¡¯tmit a crime.


    I am innocent.


    And Lily Atkinson is the one who attacked me. She¡¯s the reason my grandfather is dead. She should be


    stripped of her wolf and cast out. Not me.


    But powerful, wealthy Alphas are above thew and enabled to abuse whoever they wanted on a


    whim, right? To hell with justice or honor or integrity.


    My pack¡ªmy family¡ªshould¡¯ve stood by me. That was the whole purpose of a pack: to protect its


    people. To ensure the survival of our species.


    A pack like this¡­ I don¡¯t want to be part of it.


    ¡°How could an ordinary family like ours withstand their retaliation?¡± Evelyn asks.


    I don¡¯t have a close rtionship with my half-sister or my father. But if the shoe had been on the other


    foot, I would¡¯ve fought for them.


    I would¡¯ve fought relentlessly.


    My eyes burn as this dream of ¡®family¡¯ that I¡¯ve been chasing my whole life¡­it turns to ash before me.


    I am nothing to these people. I am a means to an end. They only cared for me when I was of use to


    them. And even now, they offer nothing in return but ask for things from me.


    Whatever hope I had left dies inside me.


    My heart aches. It¡¯s like I¡¯m being rejected all over again, only this is so much worse, because it drives


    home the fact that I was never really loved or epted or appreciated in the first ce.


    My eyes burn with tears but I blink them back.


    My dad approaches me.


    There¡¯s something in his expression I haven¡¯t seen before¡­¡±Dad?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    My father holds his arms wide like he might give me a hug.


    I freeze.


    I¡¯m standing in the middle of the kitchen and I¡¯m not sure what to do.


    He takes my hands and squeezes them. He smiles.


    Something in my chest begins to knit back together. This is all I ever wanted.


    Family. Home. eptance.


    To be a part of this pack.


    ¡°Grace will do her part,¡± my dad says.


    Wait. What?


    ¡°I know you are sorry for the damage you caused to us.¡±


    ¡°Damage to you? Dad I was falsely imprisoned for THREE YEARS. I¡¯ve lost my wolf! What damage


    have you had?¡± I pull my hands away from his and cross my arms. ¡°You all abandoned me when I was


    at my lowest. Why should I help you now? Maybe you should help yourselves.¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes widen¡ªthen he strikes my face. Hard.


    The blow knocks me to the ground.


    ¡°Get up!¡± he roars.


    The full force of his Alpha powers is behind it, and my half-sister and mother jump at the tone.


    I am motionless.


    ¡°You cast me out, dad. That won¡¯t work now.¡±


    He drags me up by my hair and then shoves me away from him. I get my hands up in time to avoid


    mming into the stove.


    ¡°You drove a car into someone else, Grace! You killed an Alpha¡¯s daughter! Be d the Council let you


    live! Our entire family was shamed because of you. You don''t have a future anymore. Do you want to


    ruin your sister''s future as well?"


    His eyes are full of disgust for me.


    And it¡¯s that look that hurts me more than any physical blow.


    ¡°The one thing you did right was dating Sean Stevens and then you destroyed it all. We had so much


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    respect from other Alphas and our pack prospered from that connection¡­¡±


    I nod numbly. It is true.


    Dating Sean had opened many doors. And when that door mmed closed, by father was Grace


    embarrassed by it. He was a proud Alpha, a man used to being respected and held in a high regard.


    Despite that he was poor and a selfish leader.


    My rtionship with Sean had afforded my dad the chance to im a higher social ranking. When I


    fell¡­ he did too.


    And my father resents me for it.


    My face throbs. I¡¯ll likely bear a bruise. My heart hurts. But I don¡¯t let my feelings show.


    "I originally came home to say a prayer for my mother¡ªthat was why you invited me back home,


    wasn¡¯t it? to pay my respects¡ªBut now it seems you had a different agenda altogether. I won''t step


    foot in this house ever again."


    I don¡¯t wait for them to reply.


    I walk out of the house.


    There are several other houses nearby and I see curtains shuffle and movements as what¡¯s left of this


    pack gets theirst look at me¡ªthe disgraced rogue convict with no wolf.


    To hell with them. All of them.


    I¡¯m better off alone.


    When I get home to my apartment, I¡¯m numb.


    That¡¯s a blessing, I suppose. Because that whole scene with my dad and half-sister, my stepmother¡­


    even after all these years, their treatment of me still cuts me to the bone.


    The apartment is dark when I unlock the door. There is no sound or movement from inside.


    I sigh.


    It¡¯s foolish, I know. I shouldn¡¯t expect some stranger to stick around¡ªand how pathetic am I for hoping


    so?


    I step inside the house and flip on the light.


    I can see the whole space and even into the bathroom, confirming what I already suspected¡­Jay is


    gone. My heart feels empty. Which is silly, I know. The man was a stranger.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    Tomorrow is a new day.


    More than anything I just want to shift and curl up on the bed. To let my wolffort me and to sleep.


    But even though I call to Ava, hoping against all odds, that she can somehowe back to me, I don¡¯t


    feel my wolf at all.


    Just as I¡¯m about to close the door, a figure slowly walks over. I¡¯m stunned.


    Jay.


    He¡¯s still wearing those worn-out clothes of his from yesterday and he holds a bag in his hand. His


    longish hair almost covers the entire upper part of his face, making it difficult to see him clearly at a


    nce, but I know that under that mussed hair is a face that is unforgettable.


    I smile.


    If not for the clothes, I would¡¯ve thought him an actor like my ¡°sister¡± might work with on one of the TV


    series. He¡¯s that powerfully handsome.


    Such a man... was he really a homeless person?


    And if he is¡­ why? Drugs, mental illness, violent tendencies? Wolves can fall victim to such things,


    same as regr people. There are a number of causes that could set someone on the streets, and


    most of them carry elements of instability. Taking him in like this is an impulsive decision, a dangerous


    one, but... I can¡¯t seem to help myself.


    Perhaps humans are tribal animals after all. We needpany too.


    "I''m back." His voice is low and indifferent, but to me, it¡¯s the sweetest sound.


    My throat suddenly feels tight. "I... I thought you were gone."


    "I just went out to buy something.¡± He holds a bag out to me.


    I take it and hees inside.


    I set the bag on the counter.


    "We''ll eat together, but before that, I... want to light a candle for my Grandpa and mother. Today is the


    anniversary of his passing...as well as my mother''s.¡±


    Fate¡¯s cruel. My beloved grandpa and mother died only a few days apart.


    Jay¡¯s dark eyes follow my movements as I take the prayer candle from my bag that I bought on the way


    home.


    I light it and ce it on the countertop next to the two old photos.


    One shows my mom. I look like her.


    The other is of my grandfather when he was about sixty years old. His eyes are crinkled up in a smile


    that looks kind.


    "Grandpa, I''ve started a new life now. And it is a good one. I have a job that pays well enough for me to


    feed myself. You can rest in peace, and in the future, I will only live a better and better life¡­"


    ¡°Is that so?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    JASON


    I stand to the side and watch Grace perform some mini prayer ceremony.


    It seems more human, the way she acts.


    Souls can cross time and we¡¯re never really disconnected from our packmates. Heck, I can project my


    thoughts to any one of them if I so choose. But she has no wolf now, and no pack, so maybe that


    absence has her so sad.


    But it seems deeper than that.


    This woman looks¡­broken.


    Her almost-smile is dejected. Her almond-shaped eyes are misty. The light of the candle and the light


    of themp in the corner of the room mix together and cause shadows to dance across her face.


    She has arched eyebrows, a small nose, and pink lips. She¡¯s not at all bad-looking, but I¡¯ve seen


    countless women more attractive than Grace.


    Back then, Jennifer Atkinson, my fianc¨¦e, had been a rare beauty. Grace''s looks are only ordinary in


    I understand her need to say some kind words and to acknowledge her Grandpa¡¯s passing, and her


    mom¡¯s, but fresh out of prison, dered a rogue, wolf-less and working in a sanitation center, to say


    she¡¯s ¡®doing well¡¯ ¡­is one hell of a stretch.


    "Also, grandpa, there¡¯s another person here who''s staying with me," she says softly.


    I tense.


    She turns her head and nces at me. Under the light of the candle, she seems to glow from within.


    She smiles like my presence is enough to bring her joy. After a moment, she turns to look at the man in


    the photo again. "So, I am doing really good, Grandpa. You can rest in peace."


    After saying this, she respectfully bows to the photo. She closes her eyes and though her lips move,


    whatever words she says are too soft even for my wolf hearing.


    It¡¯s several minutes before she nods and opens her eyes. ¡°Alright, I''ll clean up and make some soup.


    Let''s have dinner together.¡±


    I move until I¡¯m directly in front of her. I¡¯m thinking ofst night and how she looked this morning when


    she left. I touch her face. ¡°This is new¡­¡±


    She covers the bruise with her hand and looks everywhere but at me. ¡°I, uh, don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    I grunt.


    I don¡¯t like her answer. And sure as hell, I¡¯m not used to being shut out by people or told no. When I ask


    something, people answer me.


    She holds out her arm. ¡°Sit. Rx.¡±


    I do only because I¡¯m¡­unsettled.


    I sit on one of the rickety chairs and watch her.


    She sets out tes and bowls. Silverware. She pours me a ss of water from the sink before rinsing


    off some vegetables and setting a pot on the stove to simmer.


    Her movements match her name¡ªgraceful. And while she doesn¡¯t hum and there¡¯s no sound in the


    room, there is a rhythm to her motions as if she moves to somenguid melody.


    I wonder at her wolf.


    Would her other side be as lithe or more bold?


    The smells from the kitchen gradually take shape. Onions and root vegetables, simmering meat and


    herbs. The yeast from the buns I bought.


    I¡¯ve attended banquets for ruling Alphas that smelled less delicious.


    And though the spread Grace ces on the table is simple¡ªsoup, some egg frittata she¡¯d mixed with


    leftovers from the refrigerator, a few simple baked rolls¡ªmy stomach rumbles.


    She smiles.


    Then shedles more soup into my bowl.


    ¡°Thank you so much for the bread, Jay.¡± She breaks a piece off and chews appreciatively.


    Seriously? She¡¯s smiling like I handed her the moon.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    It makes me feel ¡­I¡¯m not quite sure what it is, but it isn¡¯t quitefortable.


    She takes another bite of bread and thanks him again.


    My lips twitch. I¡¯m not sure why she¡¯s thanking me. It was her money.


    I¡¯m the guest here. I should be the one thanking her, if anything.


    We both eat quietly, and the quiet is calming. When in the giant hall that my pack inhabits, the noise is


    at times overwhelming. I¡¯d never admit that, but it is true.


    ¡°Jay, what kind of work did you do in the past?"


    I anticipated that she¡¯d have questions, and I rehearsed answers in my head beforeing back to


    Grace¡¯s ce.


    ¡±I did all sorts of work,¡± I say vaguely. ¡°If there was work to do, then I would do it. If there wasn''t, then I


    would just find a ce to rest.¡±


    Her brows draw together. ¡±How old are you?" she asks.


    "Twenty-eight," I reply.


    "Which month are you born in?"


    "November."


    "It''s July for me.¡± Grace dabs at her mouth with her napkin. "You don''t have any family, and neither do I.


    Why don''t you treat me as your sister from now on? I will also regard you as my brother."


    "Sister?" I smile lightly.


    If she knew who I am, would she dare to say such a thing?


    However, it is exactly because she doesn''t know that makes this situation so interesting to me.


    "Can''t you?" Her eyes darken.


    ¡°You look sad,¡± I remark. And it¡¯s likely my fault for not answering her quickly enough. ¡°This was your


    idea, adopting me.¡±


    Her lips twitch.


    I¡¯m the most powerful Alpha on this entire coast.


    Imand an army some three-thousand strong. Though other packs and Alphas inhabit this region,


    they all swear fealty to me.


    I don¡¯t worry about their ¡®feelings¡¯ and yet¡­what?


    This girl frowns and I¡¯m bantering with her to raise her spirits again?


    She inclines her head to the candle still burning on the countertop in memory of her grandfather and


    mother. ¡°When my mother passed away,¡± she says, ¡°I was only three. I don''t have many memories of


    her to be honest, but I know she loved me.¡±


    I¡¯d have to think very hard to recall my life at that age. And for a child grieving, the trauma would


    probably overshadow the good memories.


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°Miscarriage. The baby was six months along.¡± She nces back at me. ¡°My brother. But he only lived


    for ten minutes after entering this world. It would¡¯ve been so wonderful, I think. Having him with me.¡± A


    tear slips down her cheek. ¡°I like to think that they¡¯re together.¡±


    He grunts. So¡­ a brother.


    "Are you sure you want to be my sister?" I ask suddenly. I capture her hand and she sucks in a startled


    breath¡­

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    GRACE


    ¡°Why do you think we should do this,Grace?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what unnerves me more. Jay¡¯s question or the way he holds my hand.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± I struggle to find my words. As an attorney, I used to think out every argument and


    calcte conversations to be convincing andpelling. But I am not looking to sell him on something


    or to try and win him over.


    ¡°Jay, we are the same kind of people,¡± I say. ¡°We''ve both been abandoned by our packs¡ªand for


    wolves, there is no greater tragedy.¡± I stop myself. Well, actually there is. Having your wolf torn from


    your soul. Yeah, that is definitely worse.


    ¡°Look,¡± I say, ¡°We¡¯re exiled. Rogues. Alone. Scraping out a living on the bottom-most rung of society.


    No one will want people like us, and no one will care about us, but at least we can keep each other


    warm¡ª¡±


    ¡°You want to keep me warm?¡± He smirks.


    I blush and swat him with my napkin.


    He squeezes my hand then lets it go.


    Those odd little sparks I felt along my skin, they evaporate.


    In our true forms, we¡¯d run in a pack and then rest, lying close to each other. And, yes, wolves did that


    sort of thing to stay warm.


    ¡°I can care about you, and you can also care about me, right?"


    "Is that so?¡± he asks.


    There¡¯s something in his eyes. A sh of a darkness that fills me with unease. I feel my smile wobble.


    Maybe this is a really stupid idea.


    Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to take a chance again.


    Maybe he¡¯s right, and it¡¯s easier to be alone.


    ¡°It seems we really are the same kind of people..." he mutters cryptically, and I want to ask but


    something tells me he won¡¯t say what he means.


    His gaze is like that of a hunter watching a small animal fall into his trap.


    "Sister." He nods as ifing to some agreement. Then he holds out his hand.


    I shake it.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    In the blink of an eye, her smile turns as bright as the starry sky.


    Really, is this woman so starved for affection?


    After dinner, Grace suggests that we go shopping. So I leave with her for the night market and watch


    bemusedly as she picks out assorted articles of clothes for me.


    Like I¡¯m some child.


    Maybe to her, I am.


    A brother in need of saving.


    I frown.


    My hands flex and I feel the power of my wolf¡ªthe power of my collective pack¡ªpulse through my


    fingertips.


    Perhaps the days really are bing too boring for me. With the wave of my hand, I can have anyone


    or anything I want, so why is this ¡­game bing so interesting to me?


    Regardless, I indulge her. Letting Grace excitedly pull me from one stall to another, where she makes


    me hold up cheap shirts and secondhand jeans.


    ¡°Oh! Look at those!¡± she hurries off toward something else, and I follow behind her like a puppy.


    Now there¡¯s a thought, maybe I should just get her a dog and call it a day.


    It isn¡¯t my ce to ease her loneliness.


    And considering who she is¡­ what she¡¯s done¡­


    The irony is like wolfsbane. Burning a hole in my conscience until there¡¯s nothing left.


    A handful of my normal garments are worth more than the entirety of what¡¯s in these stalls and the


    surrounding stores, but I see the way her eyes widen as the cash register tallies my clothes. She nods


    resolutely and pays, and it leaves me feeling¡­something I can¡¯t describe, to see her sacrifice her hard-


    earned money to buy some spare clothes for me.


    ¡°Here,¡± she says. ¡°Put this on.¡±


    The cotton jacket is thick, but not particrly attractive.


    "Is it warmer now?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes," I answer indifferently.


    I''m a fucking wolf. And an Alpha at that.


    I¡¯m impervious to the cold.


    I lower my gaze to look at her. She¡¯s almost a head shorter than me. "Actually, you don''t need to buy


    these clothes for me. I am used to the cold. I''d be fine even if I only wear my previous clothes."


    "It doesn''t mean that you should be cold just because you''re used to it," she says. "I don''t have much


    money and I can''t buy a lot of clothes for you, but I can at least let you wear something warmer."


    "Why are you so nice to me?"


    "Because I am your sister." She smiles and grabs my hand to give it a quick squeeze.


    I don¡¯t particrly like physical contact with other people. But Grace¡¯s touch doesn¡¯t bother me as


    much. I¡¯m not a fan of the way my wolf is so sensitive to the sounds and smells of other people either.


    It¡¯s like there are too many details for me to parcel at once which is why I tend to avoid crowded spaces


    orrge pack events.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As an Alpha I endure my share of them.


    Maybe that¡¯s what this is¡­a sort of sensory rxation. Simple space, simple foods and clothes. Simple


    girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re hands are cold,¡± I tell her. ¡°I think you need the warmer clothes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± sheughs. ¡°All those years I took Ava for granted.¡±


    Her wolf, she means.


    I grunt.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± she says. Then she dips her cold face to my hand. ¡°And I still have my wolf¡¯s cold nose.¡±


    Sheughs and it brightens everything.


    Grace isn¡¯t beautiful, no.


    But in this moment, she¡¯s beautiful to me.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    GRACE


    Two dayster, I receive a phone call from Evelyn. "Grace, father says he¡¯s going to throw your album


    away today. I want to give it to you. Can youe to get it?¡±


    I¡¯m shocked. First, that my father would be so spiteful, but then¡­this is a man who¡¯d cast me aside and


    who¡¯d gotten over my mother in record speed. And second, that the album has survived this long.


    ¡°You know the one,¡± Evelyn says. ¡°With your baby pictures. The ones of you and your mother. There


    are a few photos of your grandfather¡­If you don''te, well, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡±


    I stare at the phone in my hand. I know Evelyn would never hand the album over for no reason. She


    has to be plotting something.


    However, that album contains almost all my memories of my mother.


    "Sis?" a deep male voice rings in my ears.


    I take a deep breath, and shove back from the table, "Jay, I have to go out for a bit. You should get to


    bed."


    As I say it, I hurriedly stand and put on my coat. I don¡¯t wait for him to ask where I¡¯m going, and I¡¯m not


    sure how to feel about the silence. Does he not care where I¡¯m going or is he respecting my privacy?


    He¡¯s still staring at me, his expression indescribable, as I walk out and shut the door.


    Evelyn texts me an address.


    It¡¯s outside of town¡ªbut not far into the country where my father lives.


    I take the bus and then walk the several blocks and past the pricey gatedmunities to the


    prestigious hotel that¡¯s blinking on my phone¡¯s GPS.


    I pause and turn around slowly.


    It¡¯s an expensive hotel with its own golf course. I¡¯ve been here before with Sean. We had to attend a


    golf fundraiser and lunch event.


    I don¡¯t see anyone or sense any movements, but i can¡¯t shake the feeling that someone¡¯s watching me.


    You know, Ava, if you were still with me, I wouldn¡¯t have to second guess this shit.


    It¡¯s foolish to bemoan what I¡¯ve lost.


    But it isn¡¯t just my wolf and thefort she gave. My wolf was strong, fierce. And knowing I could


    defend myself¡ªthat she would defend me¡ªit assuaged my fears and had allowed me to go ces


    and do things without the constant worry that women in the world had to possess.


    Another text pops up.


    Come inside. Go to the Garden Room.


    There are a handful of people in the lobby. They wear suits and gowns and I¡¯m in sneakers and jeans.


    I¡¯m horribly out of ce.


    I turn left and follow the signs. A few employees nce at me oddly, but I just nod and keep walking.


    When I enter the private room, I see Evelyn isn¡¯t the only person inside.


    The man, an overweight, middle-aged guy with thinning hair looks to be in his fifties. He eyes me from


    head to toe. ¡°Evelyn, is this your sister? She was the girlfriend of Sean Stevens back in the day?"


    "Yes, Assistant Director Curtis.¡± I don¡¯t miss the way my sister uses his proper title.


    Hees closer to me. Our species has a way of moving and a presence that even without my own


    wolf, I can detect. This guy¡­he¡¯s not a wolf.


    This human is bloated and smells like wine.


    ¡°Evie, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    ¡°Grace, this is the Assistant Director of my film crew. He has always said that he wanted to see you


    after learning that you were Sean''s girlfriend," Evelyn says with a smile.


    Wherever this is going¡­I don¡¯t like it.


    ¡±Where is the album?" I ask coldly.


    "I''m first going to have to ask you to put in a good word for me with Assistant Director Curtis.¡±


    A ¡®good word¡¯. Is that what they are calling it these days?


    I don¡¯t think this heinous man is interested in talking.


    ¡°If Assistant Director Curtis is happy and is willing to give me more screen time,¡± Evelyn goes on, ¡°I will


    naturally give you the photo album.¡±


    Thisst part is said in a low voice and the words sound like a threat. Her eyes sh gold.


    I hate her in this moment.


    This girl is supposed to be my sister. My family.


    Yet that sh of gold tells me she¡¯d use her ws and fangs against me if given the chance. Maybe not


    here in this room in front of a human. But her wolf has no qualms about dominating me.


    Forcing me to follow along with this hideous n she has set into motion for me.


    "Well, since you are already here, let''s have a drink." Director Curtis hands me a ss of wine.


    I¡¯m still staring at my sister. She¡¯s willing to sell me off for her own benefit.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Evelyn sneers. More quietly, she says to me: ¡°It¡¯s because of you that we¡¯ve


    been cklisted. It¡¯s a miracle the pack hasn¡¯t deserted us altogether. It¡¯s not just about you.¡±


    She almost has me fooled. If I thought she really was willing to do anything for pack, I might, just might,


    be able to overlook her pulling a stunt like this. NOT that I¡¯d be entertaining this male. Or that her


    trafficking me is in any way eptable. But maybe if she was so focused on helping our people, it


    might make sense.


    But¡­bottom line¡­¡±It¡¯s not just about me, huh? Well, if you¡¯re so worried about everyone else, then you


    should fuck this guy then.¡±


    Her eyes narrow and sh gold.


    It¡¯s gone in a blink.


    But her shoulders bunch and I can imagine her hackles rising.


    She takes the ss of wine that Director Curtis extends to her. ¡°Be a dear,¡± she tells him, ¡°and close


    the door.¡±


    He moves happily to seal us in.


    "Grace, since you destroyed my opportunity to stardom in the past, it''s not too much for me to ask you


    topensate me now. What''s more, if you win Director Curtis''s favor, you might be able to live a


    better life in the future. I''m doing this for your own good."


    ¡°Wow, you are delirious.¡±


    "Don''t you want the album anymore?" Evelyn asks through gritted teeth.


    "I never thought I''d have to sell my body in exchange for it.¡± My mother would never want me to do


    such a thing.


    ¡°Have a nice life, Evelyn. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    However, when I turn to go, Director Curtis is blocking the door. ¡°You think I don¡¯t hear what you¡¯re


    saying? You think you¡¯re too good for me? Do you really think that you are still the girlfriend of Steven¡¯s


    family heir? I heard from Evelyn you are a street cleaner. That you¡¯re some filthy ex-con.¡± He grabs my


    arm, hard, when I try to move past him. ¡°You should consider it apliment that I even offered you a


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    drink!¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    "I don''t need yourpliments.¡±


    But it¡¯s the wrong thing to say. This man ps my face. Then he grabs my hair and jerks my head


    back. He ps me again with his free hand before I can scream.


    "If I want you to drink, then you will drink! Why are you acting all high and mighty when you¡¯re just a


    f*cking convict?!"


    As he speaks, he shifts his grip, grabbing me roughly by the jaw. In the next instant, he has the bottle of


    alcohol and is pouring it into my mouth.


    I try to push him away.


    I choke and gag, and he moves again so he¡¯s covering my face and nose. It forces me to gasp and


    then a rush of wine pours down my throat. He doesn¡¯t relent.


    I have to swallow and swallow in order to breathe.


    My ¡®sister¡¯ is holding my arms. I thrash but it does nothing.


    She¡¯s a wolf. He¡¯s a male.


    I''m a weak female, and I¡¯m still bearing an assortment of bruises and injuries from myst injuries only


    a day ago from when I met Jay.


    Jay.


    My thoughts turn to him now. If he was here, he would defend me.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°S-stop,¡± I choke.


    When I start to gag in earnest, they let me go.


    I copse to the ground. They corner me so there is nowhere to go.


    My vision wavers. In part from nearly drowning/suffocating as he covered my nose, and in part from


    consuming so much alcohol so fast. I have no tolerance. And I don¡¯t have my wolf¡¯s metabolism


    anymore.


    I¡¯m dizzy and I stay there on my hands and knees gasping for air and trying to get the room to stop


    spinning.


    ¡°You''re still smart," the man praises Evelyn. ¡°I''ll talk to the writers and give you more screen time."


    He grabs my hair and I stand so the strands don¡¯t rip from my scalp. ¡°There now, he says. ¡°Not so high


    and mighty anymore, huh.¡± He grabs my chin. ¡°Your face looks better with my handprint on it.¡± He looks


    at me more closely. ¡°Ooh, you have more bruises under this pale skin. And look at these blotches on


    your neck¡­somebody likes it rough.¡±


    ¡°N-no.¡± I shudder. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    But my voice is weak and though I¡¯m wing at his hands, he doesn¡¯t let go.


    His phone starts ringing and he uses his free hand to silence it.


    ¡°I feel sick,¡± I say to no one in particr.


    He shoves me away from him.


    I bend over a bit and breathe. It¡¯ll be better if I vomit. Drunk like this, I¡¯m too slow, too disoriented.


    ¡°My sister isn''t smart, so please be understanding, Director Curtis.¡±


    My sister is pandering to a human. It repulses me.


    Wolves are among the most powerful creatures on this. We¡¯re stewards of this world, meant to


    protect and share a connection with the natural world and the spirits that reside in the next.


    And what does Evelyn do?


    Lowers herself to ¡­this.


    For what?


    Money? Influence? To be famous.


    The man¡¯s phone rings again and again, despite that he keeps silencing it.


    When he starts toward me, I gag loudly and he freezes.


    ¡°I wanted her in my room, but if she¡¯s going to be sick, I don¡¯t want any part of that.¡±


    ¡°This is a lovely space,¡± Evelyn says.


    The bitch.


    When the phone rings yet again, he curses. ¡°What!? What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Damn it, Curtis.¡±


    ¡°Brother?¡±


    The man on the phone starts yelling and cursing and even from my ce several feet away I can hear


    him.


    "Don''t you dare touch this woman!¡± the brother yells. ¡°You have to let her leave safely. You have to


    know that the boss of thepany himself called and warned me!¡±


    ¡°What? How did you kno¡ª¡°


    ¡°Shut up and listen. Don¡¯t ask questions!¡±


    The Assistant Director pales and listens to more ranting about leaving the hotel and leaving me alone


    specifically.


    He scratches his head. ¡°But how... how could it be? She, she... she is just a sanitation worker with no


    background. Even if her former boyfriend was Sean, Sean Stevens has a fianc¨¦e now, so he has no


    reason to care about her at all. Otherwise, why would his ex-girlfriend be cleaning garbage?"


    ¡°Are you not listening!? It doesn¡¯t matter how. Don¡¯t you dare touch this woman,¡± his brother hollers.


    ¡°You have to let her leave safely. You have to know that the boss of thepany himself called and


    warned me. The boss also said that if anything wrong happened to this woman tonight, the entire


    production crew would be dismissed tomorrow. As for you, you won''t be able to stay in this city.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finished.¡±


    Curtis''s hand shakes where he holds the phone. "How is that possible? Hundreds of millions of dors''


    worth of investment? Dismissed?" He nces at me. "Who the hell are you?¡±


    I don¡¯t wait.


    I¡¯m wobbly but I lurch toward the door.


    Evelyn doesn¡¯t try to stop me. She¡¯s too busy listening to what¡¯s happening on the call. She¡¯s as pale


    and nervous as this Director she¡¯d tried to pimp me to.


    "How is she now? She''s fine, right?¡±


    Part of me wants to scream out every crime hemitted¡ªand how this man intended to rape me. But


    I focus only on escaping. I reach the doors to this cursed room and drag them open.


    I make it into the hallway before I slump against the wall.


    I hear another p from the room. And Evelyn¡¯s sharp gasp.


    "If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be in this mess!¡±


    Evelyn cries, "Director Curtis, what are you...?"


    "Are you trying to set me up? Who is your sister? Who is behind her?"


    ¡°I-I don''t know what you''re talking about! My sister has no one. Not even her family¡­¡±


    I force myself to keep moving down the hallway.


    I don¡¯t want to hear anymore.


    I need to reach the lobby. To get help. If I pass out. If they catch me¡­ there¡¯s no telling what they¡¯ll do.


    My limbs are heavy and the whole room seems to spin.


    I stagger again.


    In the distance I see a dark image moving toward me. I blink and blink but everything is so blurry.


    There was something in that wine, I realize.


    They drugged me.


    The figure appears in front of me.


    Foreign but familiar.


    Safe when everything around me is not.


    An arm slings around my waist and then I¡¯m pulled up against a hard body.


    My feet are moving, but I don¡¯t actually feel them touching the ground.


    Then I¡¯m being guided through doors and next thing I know, I¡¯m outside.


    The bite of cold air is wee. It gives me a moment of rity.


    I¡¯d panic¡­ but I know the shape and scent and height of this man.


    Even without my heightened senses, I know him.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    JASON


    Grace¡¯s eyes roll back into her head. I hear her heart beating, so she isn¡¯t dead. But for a moment,


    panic washed over me.


    I don¡¯t like the feeling.


    Not one bit.


    She¡¯s arched backward and if not for my arm around her waist, she¡¯d be a puddle on the cold ground.


    My eyes rake over her. One side of her face is bright red. I brush my hands over another bruise already


    surfacing on her smooth face. My hand curls into a fist.


    ¡°Alpha, sir¡­ it¡¯s done. The order is given. The contract for Director Curtis¡¯pany is terminated.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    My beta makes a sound when he sees her face. He¡¯s not partial to any woman, that I¡¯ve ever seen. But


    he does resent violence toward them.


    ¡°Break the hand of the person that hit her,¡± I tell him.


    He nods.


    I want to break every bone in that man¡¯s body.


    Terrence positions himself in front of the country club as if reading my mood. ¡°We should get her home,


    sir. Before she awakens.¡±


    Grace¡¯s breathing¡­is off. ¡°I think she¡¯s been drugged.¡±


    Terrence opens the door to the Escde. ¡°Victims of this sort of violence often are.¡±


    ¡°I changed my mind, kill him instead.¡±


    Terrence¡¯s brows go up. ¡°That can be arranged. But it¡¯s¡­messier. And quicker. Much less satisfying


    than, say, losing your career and prestige and being cklisted from the industry.¡±


    ¡°A fair point.¡±


    It¡¯s why Terrence is my beta.


    When Terrence is behind the wheel of the car and Grace is positioned on the seat beside me, her head


    on myp, he peels out of the circr drive.


    ¡°Will she need a hospital?¡±


    Maybe. But stripped of her wolf or not, we have rules about frequenting those sorts of human ces.


    ¡°Have one of our pack¡¯s physicians meet us at her apartment.¡±


    I count the beats of her heart, listen to her soft breathing.


    She shudders and I rest my hand on her back.


    Terrence¡¯s brows draw together. I know what he¡¯s thinking. Smart guy, he doesn¡¯t say it aloud though.


    It¡¯s the same thing I¡¯ve been wondering.


    What. Am. I. Doing.


    I¡¯m ying a game, yes. But to what end?


    And I know he¡¯s wondering why I didn¡¯t retaliate when my fiancee died. But now, with the same


    perpetrator of the ident that killed my intended luna, I¡¯m what¡­ protecting her?


    ¡°Alpha?¡±


    I growl.


    It¡¯s all the warning he needs.


    ¡°Yes sir. Understood sir.¡±


    He focuses forward and drives more quickly.


    I close my eyes and concentrate on Grace.


    * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    When I wake up, I see the ceiling of the rental apartment and... a familiar face.


    "Jay!" I sit up abruptly, but my head throbs with pain. I take a deep breath and wait for the pain to pass.


    "How... how did I get back here? I was at that hotel..."


    The previous scenes in that garden room reys in my mind.


    My sister¡­I¡¯ll never think of her as that again. She¡¯s just some selfish starlet whose willing to sacrifice


    anything to get ahead.


    I wonder if she ever even had my mom¡¯s photo album in the first ce.


    "I saw youing out of the entrance of the building, so I brought you back," Jason says.


    But how¡­"I didn''t tell you that I went there."


    ¡°No. That¡¯s true. But when you were answering the phone, I saw the text message. It listed the


    address,¡± he says. "Would you like some water? You''ll probably feel better."


    He hands me a ss of water. It¡¯s warm, so he likely poured it a while ago. I take a few sips of and try


    to piece together the events ofst night.


    The events in that meeting room are crystal clear.


    The pawing hands. My sister constraining me.


    The hideous knowledge of what would happen when I felt the drug begin to take effect.


    And then¡­ quiet.


    Peace.


    Comfort.


    Then the feel of his hard body against mine.


    I rub my eyes. ¡±I didn''t do anything strange when I was drunk, did I?" I can¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    JASON


    "No," I say, but it¡¯s a lie.


    When I carried her from the backseat of the car into the tiny apartment, she¡¯d slung her arms around


    my neck. Then, when I went to put her on the bed, she clung to me.


    When I went toy her down, she pulled me onto the bed and rolled until she was on top of me.


    I was not expecting that.


    In those moments with her on top of me¡­ my wolf rumbles at the memory.


    He¡¯s a simple beast. Driven by food, fighting, women.


    Any one will do. Female or shifter.


    We have high standards but no real attachment. With the exception of my former fiancee Jennifer, my


    sexual encounters have been a string of one-night stands, and bedding female wolves from other


    packs.


    The important thing was that any woman I fucked knew the score.


    I didn¡¯t want a rtionship.


    Jennifer had been an exception. And since her death those years ago, I had no desire for a repeat


    performance.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Grace whispers.


    She¡¯s sitting up, the nket crushed against her chest.


    ¡°Your eyes¡­it¡¯s like they go somece else.¡±


    Ha. She¡¯d been fixated on my eyesst night too.


    A man of rigorous control and training, how had I let my guard down to let her roll on top of me like


    that? But before I could get up, she touched my face with her hands.


    ¡±Your eyes are so beautiful,¡± she¡¯d murmured, ¡°I really... like them..."


    "Like?" The word was not strange to me. After all, there were always women who said that they liked


    me, liked my eyes. My body. My wolf.


    Insert whatever object/attribute they thought I¡¯d like to hear.


    When really, I preferred their silence.


    The females in my life¡­ they all want something, and ttery seems to be the forerunner of whatever


    request it is that they intended to make.


    Yeah. Misogyny.


    I don¡¯t overthink it.


    I¡¯m not mistrusting of women, per say, I¡¯m that way with everyone.


    In the past, when I was young, my father would look into my eyes and go quiet¡ªmuch like Grace is


    right now. Then my dad would mumble, "The kind of eyes you have are deceptive, Jason. They look


    like they''re very emotional, but in reality, they''re the most heartless. I don''t know if you will be emotional


    or heartless in the future.¡±


    As an Alpha, I had to be both.


    Always.


    Heartless is my default and it¡¯s ¡­ easier.


    ¡°Uh oh,¡± Grace buries her head in her pillow. ¡°I did do something embarrassing, didn¡¯t I. What did I


    say?¡±


    ¡°You told me my eyes were clean. Clear.¡±


    She groans.


    A corner of my mouth kicks up. I can¡¯t resist teasing her. ¡°I had showered yesterday, so, you know, I


    can understand the clean part.¡±


    Another groan.


    ¡°And I¡¯m too young for cataracts, so, yeah, clear.¡±


    I tug the pillow from her face.


    ¡°I was drunk,¡± she says as way of excuse.


    She was forcibly made to drink and slipped something that could have potentially killed her. Terrence


    had kept our pack physician on standby all night, in case.


    Her cheeks bloom with color. ¡°Please tell me that¡¯s all¡­¡±


    I smirk.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She drops back on the bed and covers her eyes with her forearm. ¡°Gah, just tell me. What did I say,


    Jay?¡±


    I smile now. ¡°You said you¡¯d protect me.¡±


    She¡¯s still for several seconds then she busts outughing. ¡°I bet you thought that was funny too.¡±


    I thought it many things.


    Foolish. Naive.


    Reckless.


    Unnecessary.


    Sweet.


    ¡°A big bad wolf like you likely doesn¡¯t need protecting, right?¡± She tugs her hair to one side and ys


    with the ends.


    Sunlight cuts through the one window in the apartment andnds on her face. The bruise on her cheek


    is dark. ¡±It would be great if I had arrived earlier. In that case, you wouldn''t have been hurt."


    I knew where she was and had several wolves in ce at the hotel before I arrived. I¡¯d been curious.


    Why was she going there? This game between us, inevitably would end, but for now it amused me and


    I saw no reason not to extend the charade.


    I didn¡¯t anticipate things ying out the way they did once she was inside that room though.


    And when I did see what had happened, I was not happy. Not at all.


    Grace pulls at my hand. "Thank you, Jay. It''s really good to have you here. And I''m fine, really. It was


    just a p in the face. It''s nothing to me."


    Hmm. It¡¯s nothing to me too. But the bruise on her face offends me and when she smiles as she does


    now, looking at me like I¡¯m the greatest man in the world¡­it stirs something to life inside me.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    GRACE


    I sit across from my best friend Lina.


    ¡±What?¡± she gasps. ¡°Evelyn tricked you? And the man drugged you and forced you to drink! She''s


    shameless! I''m going to find her!" Lina is one of the few friends I have left.


    She¡¯s also a wolf but from a pack on the opposite coast. We connected in college. I miss running with


    her. Her wolf is lean and like a sh of white under the moonlight, with a streak of darker fur along one


    nk.


    It¡¯s a bit like her human form. Her hair is pale. Her eyes are dark. She¡¯s a tiny woman with a


    surprisingly big wolf.


    ¡°It¡¯s still so weird to see you with injuries because ¡­ you know.¡±


    Yes¡­I know.


    Everyday.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to kick her ass.¡±


    Iugh.


    ¡°She¡¯s not worth it. And it¡¯s my fault. I was too careless. I thought that she would at most try to get


    some money from me. I didn''t really expect¡­¡± I trail off. Lina wouldn¡¯t understand what it is to be so


    vulnerable. She would¡¯ve shifted and torn the guys¡¯ arms off. ¡°Fortunately, Jay came to pick me up


    when I was drunk."


    "Jay?"


    "He''s the person who''s living with me now. Think of him as my brother. I got him to call me ¡®sister''."


    ¡°WHAT!?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for three years. You never once let me visit you in prison. No matter how many


    times I showed up for the visitation hours.¡±


    Prison was no ce for Lina. For anyone really.


    And what could she do¡ªbut see me beaten and weak? Then I¡¯d have to worry about her losing control


    or trying to help in some way¡­ all of which would only have ended badly for her.


    ¡°I appreciate that you came to see me. It meant everything just to know that you showed up.¡±


    She sniffs. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this guy you¡¯re now cohabitating with¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t really expect to get off the hook so easy.


    At the thought of Jay, I feel my lips curving.


    ¡°How long have you known him?" Lina asks.


    I smile fully now. ¡°Oh. Two days.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?!¡±


    Iugh. I can¡¯t help it.


    ¡±What are you thinking? What if he has evil intentions? Have you ever thought that you might be putting


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    yourself in danger? You studiedw, didn''t you? Are you not thinking about the risks!"


    "I know what you''re worried about, but, Lina, you¡¯re talking about the same man who has saved me


    twice now¡ª¡°


    ¡°Twice? What else happened?¡±


    My friend¡¯s voice is getting shrill. And she looks genuinely freaked out.


    ¡°Just trust me,¡± I say. ¡°He¡¯s a good guy. He wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I lower my voice to a whisper. ¡°I feel safe


    when he¡¯s there and¡­ less lonely.¡±


    "What do you mean that you feel lonely? Don''t you still have me!?" Lina shakes her head. "Why don''t I


    move out and live with you?"


    "Don''t do that. Your parents will hate me even more if you move out of the house.¡±


    Linaes from a prosperous pack with a strong sense ofmunity.


    In my opinion, it¡¯s how every pack should be. Wolves helping each other, supporting each other.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that,¡± I tell her. ¡°You know why.¡±


    She frowns. ¡°Hey, look, I know my parents didn¡¯t support you on the Council. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    I sp her hands. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The evidence at the car ident was condemning. They were following


    what they saw as the facts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but it doesn¡¯t make sense. We¡¯re wolves!¡± She somehow manages to shout-whisper.


    Thankfully, there¡¯s no one around us at this cafe. ¡°You couldn¡¯t be drunk. Our bodies metabolize alcohol


    too quickly.¡±


    It¡¯s true. When I had Ava, I could drink a bottle of wine and scarcely feel a thing.


    I shrug. It¡¯s not worth debating. What¡¯s done is done.


    ¡°Hey, you believe me, and that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Lina shakes her head. ¡°But you lost all your friends and your pack, your family.¡±


    Losing Grandpa was crippling.


    Dad and Melinda? Evelyn.


    I¡¯m better off without them.


    ¡°You can¡¯t miss what you never really had in the first ce,¡± I say.


    Lina frowns.


    ¡°And the friends that didn¡¯t stand by my side¡­they weren¡¯t real friends anyway.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I squeeze her hands again. ¡°Let¡¯s not dredge up those things.¡± I grin. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy to see you.¡±


    She leans over the table and hugs me.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be here without you.¡± And it¡¯s true. Lina helped me study case files and to prepare for my


    court case. She spent months helping me. We didn¡¯t win. But it could¡¯ve been much worse.


    ¡°I can never repay you, Lina.¡±


    ¡°Stop. We¡¯re friends. You¡¯d do the same for me.¡±


    After everything she¡¯s done, I¡¯d walk through fire for her.


    I nod.


    ¡°Now. Back to this Jay fellow¡­¡±


    Iugh and she does too.


    In this moment, I feel young again. Free.


    It¡¯s a sensation that¡¯s so alien to me.


    And I hang onto the feeling fiercely.


    I finish my lunch with Lina. And I promise to meet her again next week. But at the park next time.


    I love seeing her, but I¡¯m not going to be some charity case where she buys my meals every time


    we get together.


    Before we leave the cafe, she hands me an envelope. ¡°This is a copy of your case from back then.


    There''s also some information I''ve found over the past few years.¡± Lina passes a stack of documents to


    me. ¡±Since you have been released already, are you nning on reopening the case?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know where to find the witness from that year, and all the evidence still points


    toward me. I haven''t been able to reverse the verdict for three years. In the future..."


    "Perhaps we''ll find an opportunity to turn over the case in the future. Don''t forget that you are Grace


    Cummins, and the Grace I know doesn''t give up easily," Lina says.


    I smile, but it is forced.


    Everything surrounding the events from three years ago feel so bleak.


    Hopeless.


    Maybe I would¡¯ve tried to overturn the verdict for myself back then, but after spending three long years


    in prison, my high spirits and sharp edges have been obliterated by pain. And by acknowledging that


    the system is broken and corrupt.


    Both the human courts and the ruling packs¡¯ Council.


    I know the Council didn¡¯t give me a fair shake.


    Those ruling wolves were guided by favorites and politics and their own motives. I shouldn¡¯t be


    surprised. Packs are as corruptible as human organizations.


    It¡¯s the way of things, I guess.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re okay living like this,¡± Lina whispers.


    I nce around and suddenly feel self-conscious. I wore my nicest pants and a plush sweater I¡¯d


    bought from a second-hand store.


    ¡°Look, I know I look bad now, but I¡¯m getting back on my feet. I¡¯m sorry if I embarrassed you¡ª¡°


    ¡°What? No. I¡¯m not talking about you living on this side of town or even talking about you working as a


    street cleaner.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Losing your wolf¡­ being only human.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    As the hours tick by, I pace the confines of my small apartment and worry that something happened to


    Jay.


    He doesn''t have a mobile phone so I can¡¯t even make a phone call to contact him.


    Maybe he¡¯s already moved on, and my whole silly vision of a sibling and having some semnce of a


    family is going to fade away like all my other hopes.


    Unable to stay inside anymore, I head out into the wide parking lot in front of the building. I keep


    looking around to see some sign of him. But as night settles in and the temperature drops, my worries


    only grow.


    Jay is strong, so strong and powerful.


    His wolf is massive to behold.


    He could shift and run and be free.


    He¡¯s a grown man¡ªand a devastatingly handsome one at that¡ªhe doesn¡¯t need me.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    Tomorrow is a new day.


    But the thought of facing tomorrow alone¡­it saddens me.


    And not getting to say goodbye. Why would he leave so abruptly? As if I mean nothing to him¡ªand


    then it dawns on me.


    I don¡¯t mean anything to Jay.


    We¡¯re strangers to each other, and he would probably already consider his good deeds repaid.


    My stomach drops at the thought.


    I¡¯ll miss his dark eyes and the way he smiles without really moving his face.


    His quiet, steady presence is the first thing to bring me any sense of peace.


    I go inside resigned to be grateful for what little time we had and to just focus forward instead of


    I see the papers Lina delivered sitting on my kitchen table where I left them.


    As I grab the small bag of garbage from its bin, I debate throwing my court documents away too.


    But I know what Lina is thinking.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If I can appeal my case. If I prove my innocence¡­ then the Council will have no choice but to rescind


    their decision as well.


    Maybe I can have my life again.


    It¡¯s not unheard of.


    Rogues can be assimted into their old packs or new ones and the way my wolf has been bound by


    the silver, I have to believe that that can be undone too. Surely there is some cure.


    I¡¯d try to reach out to a pack doctor, but as I currently have no money or support, and physicians are


    loyal to their own packs, which is problematic for me.


    I grab the trash and leave the court documents.


    I tie off the small bag as I walk to the row of cans at the curb. I drop my bag in and that¡¯s when I see a


    man walking in the distance down the street.


    I know the cut of his shoulders, the swagger of his walk.


    And a slow smile begins to spread across my face.


    ¡°Jay!¡±


    He keeps his arms rxed at his sides like at any moment he¡¯s expecting to have to battle. There is a


    rigidness to this man. Military maybe? Maybe training with his pack¡­ He keeps moving toward me,


    and although I¡¯m fairly bouncing on my toes with excitement, he doesn¡¯t pick up his pace.


    ¡°Why are you outside?¡± he asks.


    Then his eyes sh for the briefest moment as he takes in our surroundings, searching for some


    unnamed threat.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± I say instead.


    ¡°Sister. It is very cold out here.¡± He tugs the cor of my sweater closer. Your nose is red.¡±


    ¡°is that all you can say?¡±


    He looks at me oddly, tilts his head. "Are you... waiting for me?"


    I duck my head realizing how dumb that sounds.


    I¡¯ve know this man for less than three days.


    He¡¯s been gone a few hours.


    His fingers gently caress my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you''vee back safely," I tell him.


    He rolls his eyes. I move back, thinking I¡¯ve overstepped. But he catches my hand and then reaches for


    the other one. He rubs my hands vigorously, and immediately I feel warmth spread from his skin to


    mine.


    ¡°I had a job today,¡± he says.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    ¡°Should we go inside?¡±


    I nod. "Jay, it''s so good to have you home again.¡±


    His lips curve. "I hope you won''t regret saying that in the future.¡±


    Why would I regret it? I pull him into theplex. From the corner of my eye I see a dark, expensive


    car slowly rolling past.


    A chill of foreboding trickles down my spine.


    I urge Jay more quickly inside.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    JASON


    ¡°You keep staring at my hands,¡± I say to my beta. ¡°Why?¡±


    Terrence is silent for a few seconds. ¡°I¡¯ve seen those hands choke thest life out of an enemy. I¡¯ve


    seen your ws eviscerate a dozen enemies.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Last night I saw from the rode way as you warmed some ex-convict woman¡¯s hands.¡±


    I frown. I lean back in my desk chair and regard him coldly.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Terrence says. ¡°A minor observation.¡± He hands me a card.


    I don¡¯t open it. ¡°What is it?


    ¡°This is the invitation. In two weeks, Lily and Sean Stevens will get officially engaged. Senior Alpha


    Stevens hopes that you can join."


    "Engagement?"


    Of course, I understand the intentions of these packs sending this. After all, Jennifer Atkinson, is the


    eldest daughter of the Atkinson Alpha and before that tragic ident, she had been my fiancee. Now


    Sean Stevens, the young Alpha of Pack Stevens is marrying Jennifer¡¯s sister, Lily.


    ¡°They want to see our attitude,¡± Terrence says.


    Yes. "Then let''s go and have a look."


    I spend the next few hours evaluating business proposals and contracts.


    In the afternoon, Terrence apanies me to a private medical facility that my pack owns in the city.


    Terrence stands outside the ward.


    I push open the door and walk in slowly.


    The old man in the hospital bed had once dominated the world. He¡¯d built the Reed Pack empire and it


    was his efforts that grew our pack¡¯s fortunes. But his only son had run away from home for a female.


    Many yearster, the only two things that woulde back to the Reed family were a handful of ashes


    and a child.


    Me.


    I look at the old man in the hospital bed. This man, who deserved to be called his grandfather, was


    dressed in a hospital gown with a needle in the back of his hand. His body was getting weaker and


    weaker day by day, and he looked thin. Frail.


    A physician enters the room. ¡°Dr. Clemson¡­ how is he?¡±


    This doctor is one of our pack¡¯s finest doctors. He¡¯s been on a rotation here at this human facility to


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ensure the senior Alpha receives the best care.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you two start talking about me like I¡¯m not standing right here!¡±


    Clemson smirks. ¡°He¡¯s in good spirits today.¡±


    Grandfather growls.


    Clemson grins and walks out of the room. ¡°I¡¯m around if you need any specific information.¡±


    "You''re here,¡± Grandfather tells me.


    Stating the obvious a bit.


    "Yes, I''m here," I say.


    We quietly face each other. This interaction models after many in the course of our lives. The silence is


    familiar.


    After a long while, he says: "I heard from my beta that the Stevens and the Atkinson packs are going to


    join forces through marriage?" Even during the old man''s hospitalization, his beta would still report to


    him every day.


    I¡¯m not surprised.


    I¡¯ve been in control as the ruling Alpha for many years now, but this old wolf has never really epted


    that he is no longer in charge.


    "They''re getting engaged in two weeks, and they''ve already sent us the invitation,¡± I tell him.


    "You''re going?"


    "Why shouldn''t I go?" I reply. ¡°Celebrate theirsting love and all that.¡±


    Grandfather cackles. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± He nods. ¡°Good, good, you''re not like your father."


    ¡°I was willing to marry once, to secure a luna and the same pack affiliation that Alpha Stevens is


    chasing now with Jennifer¡¯s sister.¡± I nce out the window. ¡°I¡±m not like¡­him. You don¡¯t have to worry


    that I¡¯ll make some emotional decision and get trapped by the love of some female.¡±


    Oddly, I think of Grace for a moment.


    But that isn¡¯t love. We barely know each other.


    That situation is simply one that¡­ amuses me.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± grandfather says. He coughs. ¡°The Stevens Pack likely wants you to condone the


    marriage so he can assure himself there are no hard feelings for his ex-girlfriend killing Jennifer, your


    first love.¡±


    I don¡¯t bother to correct him on loving Jennifer. We had¡­an arrangement. Though I suppose I did love


    her in my own way.


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned with how their marriage might consolidate their packs and resources, should they


    merge.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d still only be half as powerful as we are.¡±


    I shrug.


    We wolves cohabit peacefully for the most part, namely because our numbers are not sorge and we


    have to protect our species from the human race. I didn¡¯t particrly care about the Stevens Pack and


    if Sean Stevens wanted to marry or mate Lily, that was his business. Of course, I¡¯d watch them


    carefully to make sure they stayed in their ce, but other than that¡­why should I care?


    There may have been a time when I was feeling spiteful, but I wasn¡¯t going to embroil my pack in a


    battle that wouldn¡¯t bring Jennifer back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not like your father,¡± grandfather says quietly.


    ¡°No. I am not like him. And neither will I be like him.¡±


    The old Alpha grabs my wrist. "Remember what you have said today, Jason. Do not act like him. If he


    was willing to listen to me back then, he would not have..."


    Given up everything.


    The truth lies between us like a carcass.


    My father mated a woman who did not return the bond. My father should¡¯ve moved on. Instead he


    groveled at her feet¡­until there was nothing left of him.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Aftering out of the hospital, Terrence asks, "Alpha, do you want to go back to the mansion, or...?"


    "Back to the Westside," I say absently.


    The Westside is where Grace lives.


    ¡°How long do you think you¡¯ll continue this ¡­arrangement,¡± Terrence asks carefully.


    I catch his tone and his expression conveys his displeasure with me associating with such a damaged


    woman.


    It¡¯s aplication that normally would avoid like the gue.


    But I don¡¯t recall asking for his opinion.


    Nor do I need to update my beta on my intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a n, sir,¡± Terrence says. ¡°You always do. Keep our enemies close, and such¡­


    Just let me know if I need to prepare our teams for whatever n you¡¯re setting up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Terrence nods and resumes driving away from the hospital. As we near the Westside, he slows down


    instead of elerating through an intersection.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask.


    Terrence points to the side of the road. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Cummins?¡±


    I nce sharply out the window.


    In an instant I know it is Grace.


    Her hair is swept up in a simple ponytail. She¡¯s slender and working efficiently, sweeping the street


    from the buildings toward the passing traffic.


    She¡¯s wearing a bright orange jumpsuit, but even still a delivery man on an electric bike doesn¡¯t seem


    to notice her. He clips her and Grace copses.


    I growl.


    Terrence ms on the brakes and pulls to the side of the road.


    ¡°Alpha, shall I deal with this?¡±


    Terrence gestures to the biker who has sped away without even bothering to check if Grace is okay.


    ¡°Sir, do you want to find out who the owner of this electric bike is and make him take responsibility?"


    I get why Terrence is asking.


    I lost my shit on Assistant Director Curtis¡ªand rightfully so.


    The man had drugged and pped and likely would¡¯ve raped Grace if given the chance.


    Do I feel the same urge for justice now?


    Yes.


    But I am not an Alpha who will be controlled or led by his emotions.


    My grandfather¡¯s warnings about my dad are fresh in my head.


    ¡°Drive on, T.¡± I resume flipping through emails on my phone. ¡±There''s no need to worry about it.¡±


    Terrence is stunned.


    But he doesn¡¯t question me.


    The red light turns green, and he drives forward.


    Grace is a ma for trouble.


    I might intervene when it suits me.


    But this woman¡­she is not my responsibility.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    My coworker ire helps me to my feet. "Are you alright? Do you want to go to the hospital?"


    I grit my teeth and stand up. These days, I feel like one giant bruise. My face, arm, hip, leg. I still have a


    scab on the back of my head from Christopher.


    There¡¯s no bleeding on my ankle from where the bike clipped me. Although it¡¯s red and swelling rapidly.


    "No need. It¡¯s just a bruise. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°If the swelling doesn¡¯t diminish, go and get checked out," ire says. ¡°ASSHOLE!¡± she screams at the


    biker who has zoomed ahead without so much as an oops! or apology.


    ¡°What is wrong with people!?¡± ire asks.


    That¡¯s a million-dor question.


    Rather than try and think about the overall awfulness of humanity, I just shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he has somewhere important to be. Maybe it¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re always making excuses for people.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for letting the driver know how we really feel.¡±


    She snickers. ¡°No problem. You know me.¡±


    I resume sweeping and so does she.


    It¡¯s a cold morning and our breath fogs in the air. I used to love the cold. I loved running through the


    woods and feeling the crisp air rush in and out of my lungs. These days, I¡¯d just as soon not be outside


    with the temperature below freezing.


    The hours pass quickly.


    The work is monotonous and mindless, which is actually kind of nice. I can track my progress, see the


    end result. I don¡¯t have to worry or take the stress of a job home with me.


    At the end of the shift, I¡¯m done.


    I leave my cleaning supplies in my locker, wave to ire and a few other workers, and start the long


    walk home.


    When I enter my apartment, I see a figure sitting under the light.


    "Sister, you''re back." Jay greets me.


    I like the way he¡¯s adopted our rtionship.


    I like the easy friendship we share.


    Though I¡¯m cold, the chill inside me begins to dissipate. Jay has a way about him that is vibrant and


    warm. Not warm emotionally, mind you, but warm in the sense of energy that is strong and that seems


    to exude from his body.


    All I know is that my body temperature rises around him.


    My wolf, she would¡¯ve gotten a kick out of that.


    It wasn¡¯t that way with Sean, I realize.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But I don¡¯t dwell on the thought.


    "I''m hungry.¡± I hang up my coat. ¡°Give me a few minutes to wash up and then I¡¯ll prepare our dinner.¡±


    "Okay," he answers.


    I work extra hard not to limp across the room, but my ankle is throbbing something fierce.


    He notices within two steps.


    "What''s wrong with your foot?¡±


    "It''s just a scratch. I''ll massage it with arnica oil,¡± I tell him.


    But in taking off my shoes by the door, the pressure that had been around my foot is gone and my


    ankle aches really bad.


    Sweat beads on my brow.


    Jason purses his lips. ¡°Sit down, Grace. Let¡¯s clean it up now.¡±


    Yes. That¡¯s what I intend to do.


    Alone. In the bathroom.


    Where he can¡¯t see me wince.


    But I don¡¯t get the chance.


    Jay sweeps me up. One arm behind my knees, the other behind my back.


    Heys me on the bed and props up the pillow behind my head.


    I¡¯m rendered speechless as Jay deftly rolls up the cuff of my pants and then peels down my sock.


    My ankle is twice the size it should be.


    He mutters a curse.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    His dark eyes cut to mine, and they sh gold, like he¡¯s angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    I swallow the lump in my throat and then nod.


    He holds my gaze a little longer as if to reinforce themand. My father would do that. An Alpha can


    imbue amand with his powers so a pack mate has to obey.


    My brow furrows.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like this,¡± he says, but it¡¯s more to himself. To me he asks: ¡°where¡¯s this arnica oil?¡±


    ¡°In the medicine cab.¡±


    He disappears into the bathroom. Then returns a minuteter and sits on the bed. He lifts my foot then


    sits so that my foot is in hisp.


    He presses his fingers into the rapidly coloring bruise and I wince. He curses again.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny,¡± I say. ¡°I always took my wolf for granted until she wasn¡¯t with me any more. I¡¯d shift and


    she¡¯d heal me and I never gave much thought to bruises or minor injuries like this.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t minor.¡±


    ¡°Compared to what I was dealt in prison it is.¡± I regret the words the minute the leave my mouth.


    Jay¡¯s gaze swings to mine. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    His eyes narrow. ¡°What the hell did I say about not lying to me.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    EVELYN


    Since that night at the country club, I¡¯ve been feeling anxious.


    After all, Assistant Director Curtis''s attitude that day had been really odd. He''d gone from praising me


    to pping me, from desiring Grace to shoving my sister away.


    Damn it. It should¡¯ve been a simple evening.


    He got what he wanted. I got what I needed.


    Easy peasy.


    And Grace¡­she¡¯d been in prison for years, she should¡¯ve been grateful for the attention. It¡¯s not like


    anyone would want her now for the long term, not with her record, and certainly not any wolf would


    associate with her once they learned she was exiled. She didn¡¯t even try to shift. She had no strength


    when I restrained her. So either her wolf was gone or something had made her disgustingly weak.


    There was nowhere lower to go. My sister should¡¯ve seen the chance with Curtis for the good


    opportunity that it was. Instead she¡¯d caused some horrible fuss and I¡¯m still not entirely sure of the


    fallout.


    After a few days of Curtis noting to the set, his older brother, the Head Director had also been


    reced.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    As for the reason, no one in the film crew could seem to exin it. I think it has something to do with


    Curtis¡¯ behavior at the hotel. I overheard his conversation. That human¡ªand his brother the senior


    Director¡ªthey had both been scared.


    A prickle of unease skitters along my skin.


    I¡¯m a little frightened too. That somehow¡­the fallout with the directors is connected to Grace.


    I just learned from another actor on the set that Assistant Director Curtis had been hospitalized and that


    his right hand seems to be ruined for life.


    I¡¯m dumbfounded. His right hand... If I remember correctly, that was the hand that he had used to p


    Grace.


    I take a deep breath and try to lessen the panic rising inside.


    Grace is a nobody. A convict. A rogue.


    Once Sean rejected her, everybody else followed his lead.


    But I can¡¯t shake the feeling that these events are connected, and if they are, then¡­Grace has


    someone really powerful behind her. But how can that be? And who?


    I shake my head.


    If it is true¡­ would she still be bitterly sweeping the road every day?


    I don¡¯t think so.


    ¡°Where were you the other night?¡± my father asks. ¡°Beta Eric said he saw you¡­ with Grace.¡±


    Shit.


    They know.


    I debate how much to say. I lift my head and look my father in the eye. ¡°Yes. I asked Grace to meet for


    a few drinks with the Assistant Director.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± My father crosses his arms.


    He knows when I¡¯m lying. He flexes his hands and it¡¯s like a wave of power ripples through the room. It


    rocks me back a few feet.


    ¡°Tony!¡± my mother screams.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I say. ¡°I wanted Grace to cozy up to the Director. I thought if he liked her, he might do more to


    advance my character in the series.¡±


    My father frowns.


    ¡°See,¡± my mother says grasping his arm. She smiles up at him and bats her eyes, her efforts to calm


    his beast. ¡°Nothing to fret about.¡±


    "It''s just drinking together. What''s the big deal? Besides, she¡¯d done that with Sean all those years ago.


    Why should it be any different now?¡±


    ¡°Sean is an Alpha. And he respected Grace. He was going to mate her, Evelyn!¡± Father snarls at me.


    ¡°You set your sister up with a human. One older than me!¡±


    Okay, clearly Dad knew more than he let on.


    He¡¯d never been warm to Grace, but I acknowledged that I had set my sister up to be sexually


    assaulted. My father¡ªmy Alpha¡ªisn''t stupid. He knows that too.


    If he presses me, I¡¯ll deny it.


    As I said, it had only been a few drinks. My father can¡¯t prove the rest, and I¡¯dunch into a tearful


    performance if he pushed the point.


    ¡°Come now,¡± my mother tells him. ¡°Evelyn is thinking of pack. A good role for her will bring money and


    fame to Pack Cummins.¡±


    I lift my chin. ¡°Yes.¡±


    My father doesn¡¯t say anything, but he rxes a bit, and that¡¯s good enough for me.


    "Dad, could Grace have found someone to help her? Because she rejected Assistant Director Curtis¡¯s


    offer of a drink¡­and heter ended up in the hospital?¡±


    My mom¡¯s eyes widen. She hurries to intercede. ¡°Oh, Tony. Can it be true?¡± She touches my dad¡¯s arm


    again. "You are her father after all. You should try to ask her about it. If she really has a backer now,


    she should tell the family about it. I''m worried that if she gets involved with some bad people, then our


    family will be dragged down as well. Again. She was in prison before, and there are all sorts of people


    in prison. Who knows who she had met in there!¡±


    Bravo mom!


    I wasn¡¯t even thinking of giving it that sort of spin. But to hear mom tell it, Grace is up to her despicable


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    antics again.


    Heck, maybe she is.


    I cover my mouth and gasp. Following my mom¡¯s lead. ¡°Oh, father! What if theye after us? Or her


    criminal friends do more damage to our family name? I¡¯ve heard that Director and the Assistant


    Director are being reced on my set! What if thises back to haunt us again¡­ Father, you were


    so honored and revered before Grace killed Alpha Atkinson¡¯s daughter and dishonored us all.¡±


    My father frowns. Then he ps his fist down on the kitchen table. ¡°If she dares to implicate the family


    again, I''ll break her legs myself!¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter Twenty One


    GRACE


    I¡¯m cooking a meal in the apartment and waiting for Jason toe home for dinner, when the doorbell


    rings. I¡¯m not expecting anyone. Aside from Jay, no one has been to my ce. Or even knows where I


    live.


    I open the door and see my father, stepmother, and Evelyn.


    The three of them rush straight inside.


    My father doesn¡¯t waste any time. "Did you meet some shady people in prison? I''m telling you right


    now¡­ if you dare do anything that will affect our family... Don''t expect me to deal with you lightly!"


    "What on earth did I do that would require you to ¡®deal with me¡¯?" I nce at my father coldly.


    "Did you ask someone to break Assistant Director Curtis''s hand? He was just asking you to drink with


    him, and he didn''t do anything else. How could you be so vicious? Did you lose your memory while in


    prison? Do you think that you can just do whatever you want after meeting some evil people in


    prison!?"


    I shake my head. So that¡¯s the way he sees it.


    "It seems like karma is real,¡± I tell my father, ¡°Because that man got what he deserved. Also, if you think


    that there''s nothing wrong with drinking together, then go ahead and ask your precious daughter


    Evelyn to drink with him instead. What did she scheme against me for!?"


    "This is what you owe her! If it weren''t for you, she¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªIf it weren''t for me, she never would¡¯ve gotten a role in the first ce! Do you really think she¡¯d be


    chosen as a female lead with no experience? That was because of me. Because of Sean." I let that


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    little barbnd. "Don¡¯t tell me that I owe her anything, because I never did!"


    Evelyn bats her eyes innocently. ¡±Sister, I''ve never med you for your sins. You don''t need to speak


    to dad like this."


    Oh, that¡¯s ripe. She¡¯s acting like she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been wronged.


    ¡°Pardon me. You¡¯re so noble, Evelyn,¡± I reply sarcastically.


    My dad frowns.


    ¡°Do you really think you can charge into my home and bully me into being some sex toy to advance


    your career? This entire conversation and trying to me me for your shorings¡­it¡¯s ludicrous.¡±


    Evelyn bursts into tears.


    Fake ones.


    My stepmother quicklyforts her daughter and res at me with disgust. "Grace, don''t take your


    anger out on your sister. Your father just doesn''t want you to go down the wrong path. If you go to jail


    again, what will happen to our family''s reputation!?"


    "What''s the point of talking to her about all of this?¡± My father says. ¡°Grace, you will go to Assistant


    Director Curtis immediately. No matter what method you use, ask him to forgive you. You can''t


    implicate Evelyn because of this matter, do you understand? If you dare to ruin Evelyn''s future, just


    watch how I deal with you!¡±


    He¡¯s flexing and breathing hard like his wolf is about to break free.


    It¡¯sical.


    He is no longer my Alpha.


    He can¡¯tpel me or force me to do anything.


    ¡°I am no longer a part of your pack, father. You turned your back on me. So you can yell or shift or


    project all you want, but you have no more control over me.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°I won''t apologize to


    anyone, so you all can go back now. You''re not wee here.¡±


    As my father hears these words, his face flushes with rage. "Who do you think you are!?" He raises his


    hand to strike me.


    I instinctively step back. But my bruised ankle rolls, and I stumble. I wince and brace for the hit.


    But it neveres.


    A hand blocks my father¡¯s fist in mid-air.


    "Jay!" I didn¡¯t expect him home so early.


    Jason looks coldly at the three uninvited guests in the room. "Get out!"


    "Who do you think you are to stop me from hitting my own daughter?! Let go!" My father shouts.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a wolf-less girl to p around,¡± Jay warns him. His eyes sh and I can see he¡¯s ready to fight.


    He wants to fight.


    Jay growls again and I know he¡¯s seconds from shifting.


    I touch his arm. ¡°No. They¡¯re not worth it.¡±


    My father grabs my sister and his wife and they stalk out of my small apartment.


    Melinda pauses at the door. ¡±Grace, why are you letting a stranger treat your father like this?"


    "Who is this man?" my father asks. ¡°Another low-life wild man. Youe out of prison as trash and


    now you sleep with it?


    Jay lunges for him and I can barely hold him back.


    ¡°Leave. Now!¡±


    I drag Jay back inside the apartment and m the door.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    My father, stepmother, and Evelyn look at each other hesitantly.


    My father is about to start pounding on the door, but my stepmother catches his hand. ¡°Let it go.¡±


    I watch from the window in the kitchen.


    ¡°Come, let us leave,¡± she says. ¡°Perhaps the man was released from prison as well! There are all kinds


    of people in prison. Who knows why this man had been sentenced to jail? And Tony¡­he may be some


    lowlife convict like Grace¡­but that male has Alpha genes¡­¡±


    Evelyn nods. "Come on, dad."


    My father hesitates. Then says: ¡±Let¡¯s wait¡­ If Assistant Director Curtis holds Evelyn ountable in


    the future, then we''ll think of other ways."


    Such posturing!


    He doesn''t have the guts toe in and challenge Jay now.


    ¡°Convicts are not to be trusted,¡± my stepmother says. Meaning not just Jay, but me too.


    It doesn¡¯te as a surprise, she was always cold to me.


    Evelyn frowns. "Had the man just now ¡­ really been in prison? He looks unkempt but there is


    something familiar about him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± It¡¯s Jay. ¡°Come away from the window, Sister. Don¡¯t let them think that they have any power


    over you.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s right.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see all of that,¡± I tell him. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Jay shrugs.


    "Thank you." If Jay had note back, I would have been beaten by my father just now.


    My eyes burn.


    I¡¯ve always been the outcast, the unwanted one.


    Even as a victim thesest years, they still don¡¯t want to help me.


    Only to use or hurt me.


    "Don''t thank me for the help, Sister. Isn''t it what I should do?" He points at my ankle. Then scoops me


    back up into his arms as if I don¡¯t weigh anything.


    ¡°Jay!¡±


    Heughs and spins me then sets me gently back on the bed. ¡±It hasn''t healed yet. I''ll apply the arnica


    for you."


    This man was ready to beat the shit out of my father. Now, he¡¯s kneeling beside my bed, rubbing my


    foot and taking care of me.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in some kind of fairytale.¡±


    He snorts and nces around the tiny apartment.


    Alright, so that¡¯s a stretch. ¡°You know what I mean. My very own knight-in-shining-armor.¡±


    Jay is quiet and his brows draw together. He tends to my ankle then wraps it carefully. The whole time,


    he doesn¡¯t say a word. Then he finally stands and his eyes are bottomless and ck when they meet


    mine.


    ¡°I¡¯m no hero, Grace. Don¡¯t ask me to be.¡±


    I bite my lip.


    I hate that he thinks of himself as anything less than the man I see in him. Because he is good and


    honest and true. He¡¯s put himself in harm¡¯s way for me twice now, and he asks nothing in return.


    He treats me better than my own family.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good man, Jay,¡± I say softly. ¡°I won¡¯t put you up on a pedestal or make you ufortable, but


    your actions speak for themselves. And you¡¯ve always been honorable to me.¡±


    He flinches and then his face goes nk. I¡¯ve seen this look on him before. When he¡¯s building up his


    own walls or has emotions that he doesn¡¯t want me to see.


    I tilt my head. ¡°I know I haven¡¯t known you long. And I know my senses aren¡¯t as sharp without my


    wolf¡­but I can still see what¡¯s right in front of me.


    He nods and I take it as his way of letting the conversation go.


    But I can¡¯t let it go. Not yet anyway.


    I bite my lip. Then I slide over on the bed. He sits at the end of it and lifts my foot so it¡¯s elevated on top


    of his knee.


    "Why don''t you ask me what those three came here for?"


    "I won''t ask if you don''t want to tell," he says.


    ¡°I appreciate that. But it¡¯s nothing difficult to say. They are my father, stepmother, and half-sister.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    "But now, they are no longer my problem."


    After hesitating for a moment, I prompt again, "Don''t you have anything else to ask?"


    He shrugs.


    ¡°I know you would have heard my father scolding me in front of you, saying that I had been in prison.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± His eyshes flicker, then he lifts his eyes. "What do you wish me to ask?


    I wish he wouldn¡¯t drag this out.


    I¡¯m ashamed of what happened. Of the ident. Everything I lost. Of the time I spent in jail. I¡¯ve made


    my peace with it, but this is the first time that Jay is learning of it.


    I can only imagine what he must think.


    "I was sentenced to three years in prison for drunk driving and killing a person, Jay. I was released not


    long ago."


    He¡¯s silent. Many people would change their attitude when they heard something like that. After my


    release, I learned very quickly how people would change their opinions of me. Every time I applied for a


    job, the interview would start out great and then once they learned of my conviction, their smiles would


    turn to sneers and they would ask me to leave. And that was on the human side.


    For those few interviews that were wolf-ownedpanies¡­ it was having no pack affiliation. Turns out,


    no one wants to hire a rogue.


    Being exiled from my pack, I couldn¡¯t even approach any old friends or pack mates to see if they might


    hire me. They are banned frommunicating with me.


    ¡°Jay, there¡¯s a reason I pick up trash for a living. No one else will hire me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says.


    To what part?


    As I wait for his reaction, for him to say something or judge me with his beautiful eyes, I feel as edgy as


    I did when I stood before the Pack Council awaiting their verdict.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he says again. Then he resumes lightly massaging my ankle.


    "That... that''s it?" I blink in surprise. "You don''t mind?"


    "Why should I mind?" he asks. "As you said, from now on, we only need to care about each other, and


    there is nothing else to care about."


    My heart seems to swell in my chest.


    My eyes fill with tears.


    I¡¯m not sad. I¡¯m not quite happy. I¡¯m just overwhelmed with emotion.


    I¡¯ve lost everything, and yet, here, with a total stranger, I¡¯ve found eptance.


    How ironic that my family¡ªwho should¡¯ve loved me unconditionally¡ªwerepletely incapable of this.


    "Jay, I am so lucky to have met you."


    Something dark shes in his eyes, but it¡¯s gone in an instant.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    On Sunday, Lina specifically visits my apartment. When she sees Jay, she can¡¯t seem to associate him


    with the homeless person that I¡¯d told her about. And, of course, Lina being Lina, she says so.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way this guy is homeless.¡±


    It¡¯s a whisper that¡¯s not really a whisper and a moot point since both Lina and Jay have heightened


    senses.


    I groan and then startughing. I nce at Jay. ¡°This is Lina¡¯s way of saying that you look nice.¡±


    He nods.


    It¡¯s true.


    Jay looks good. Even in the cheap pants and sneakers and jacket more suited to an old man, there¡¯s


    no hiding his tall frame or strong muscles. His bone structure is perfect, the kind of polished good looks


    that only came from surgery or good breeding.


    ¡°If, uh, you need an introduction to a pack, I can ask my parents¡­¡±


    His eyes widen.


    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot of kind things to help Grace,¡± Lina says. She taps her lip. ¡°You look familiar. What


    pack did you say you were from?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Jay says.


    He resumes reading something on my phone. His hair falls over his face and it¡¯s obvious he¡¯s done


    with the conversation. I think Lina might be a bit peeved but she doesn¡¯t show it.


    I can understand her confusion. Even his too-long hair has a polished look, like it¡¯s more intentionally


    styled than overgrown.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina continues to stare at him.


    Jay ultimately shifts so he¡¯s facing the opposite wall and I hate that she has made him feel


    ufortable.


    If my friend has anything negative to say, they¡¯d be thest words on the matter. Just as Jay had


    defended me, I won¡¯t let anyone disrespect him in my house.


    ¡°Let it go, Lina.¡±


    But Lina asks again, "Are you sure he is a homeless person who has no ce to live? Seriously. I can¡¯t


    believe it. He can be a star or model just with his appearance."


    All right, she has a point.


    But being cast out of a home has nothing to do with one¡¯s looks. I think she¡¯s more focused on the


    literal part of being packless. Like he has no ce to stay because he has no money. And, yes, with his


    good looks, he could be a model or something.


    With his strength, he could work any number ofbor jobs.


    With his will and intelligence, he could work in virtually any environment.


    But¡­ that¡¯s not true I realize.


    I have multiple degrees, and I¡¯m not able to get a job. It took me months to just get the one¡ªand that


    was with help from Probation. Some program to help keep convicts from winding up back in prisons. It


    was the human system that helped me.


    It just so happens that the sanitation center is in a neutral pack site, so at least I dont¡¯ have to worry


    about being a rogue in someone else¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Please,¡± I tell her. ¡°Respect his privacy.¡±


    She rolls her eyes at me.


    We¡¯re sitting at the kitchen table and Jay is perched on the opposite side of my bed. He sits near the


    foot rail which makes it seem so normal. Had he been near the pillow, I think it would havee


    across as more intimate.


    I hold my breath, expecting Lina to make somement about our sleeping arrangements.


    Lina stands and walks around the room until she¡¯s standing in front of Jay. She has her hands on her


    hips. ¡°I''ll be frank that you can live here if you want, but you have to promise that you won''t mess


    around and won''t lie to Grace. She hates deception, and if you are a liar, I''ll bring the whole force of my


    pack down on you. Then I¡¯ll call the police and have you arrested!"


    ¡°Lina!!! What are you talking about?¡± I jump to my feet and drag her away from him. ¡°You can¡¯t just go


    around threatening people! Besides, Jay wouldn''t lie to me.¡±


    "How would you know, Grace? You¡¯ve known him, what? A week!?¡±


    I sigh. ¡°When I invited you here to visit I didn¡¯t picture it turning out like this.¡±


    Lina snorts. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other forever. You should¡¯ve known it would¡¯ve gone down exactly like


    this.¡±


    I find myself smiling.


    Lina throws her arms around my neck. ¡°Love you, girl.¡±


    ¡°Love you too.¡±


    She squeezes me tighter and then leans back. ¡°I have to go. My parents are nning a pack dinner


    tonight.¡±


    I nod. I used to go to such things. Now¡­ I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pull any shit, Jay,¡± Lina calls over her shoulder.


    My head swings to him, expecting him to be glowering. But instead, his eyes sparkle and his lips twitch.


    He isn¡¯t angry. He¡¯s amused by all of this.


    I walk Lina to the door.


    ¡°Cats are easier, you know,¡± Lina says loudly. ¡°Even a dog. They¡¯re always loyal.¡±


    Jay snorts.


    I rub my eyes, my face heating. ¡°Knock it off.¡±


    Lina opens the door and inclines her head for me to go out with her.


    ¡°Be right back,¡± I tell Jay. And I quietly close the door behind me.


    Lina slings her arm through mine. We walk to the edge of the parking lot.


    ¡°I can see why you keep him around,¡± she says. ¡°He¡¯s easy on the eyes. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯s all he


    appears to be.¡± She kisses my cheek. ¡°Protect yourself. And call me if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°I will. Promise.¡±


    I watch her drive off. As she does, I catch a glimpse of an expensive ck car. I think it¡¯s one I¡¯ve seen


    before. I squint to see a license te, but it peels out and drives away¡­

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    ¡°She¡¯s special to you,¡± Jay says when Ie inside and lock the door behind me.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I take a seat back at the kitchen table and stir my cup of tea. It¡¯s long gone cold but the motion


    settles me.


    ¡°When I was in prison,¡± I say quietly, ¡°Lina would visit.¡± The first day of the month, she was there, no


    matter what.¡± I never actually went to greet her. I didn¡¯t want her to see me or to experience that room


    with all the other inmates. But I¡¯d see her arrive and waiting in that room. And for me, just knowing she


    was there. It was enough.


    I don¡¯t know if I would have made it through my time without her.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good friend,¡± Jay says.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Over the next few days, my workload increased tremendously, as the management staff from


    Sanitation Service Center would being over for inspection. Most days, I have to work overtime.


    Fortunately, when I go home, Jay would have prepared dinner and he¡¯d be there, a steady, calming


    presence waiting for me. I always told him not to wait for me, to eat while the food is hot, but he insists


    on waiting for me to arrive.


    He insists on us eating together.


    It¡¯s sweet.


    Early in the morning, after cleaning the streets I¡¯ve been assigned to, I return to the Sanitation Service


    Center. After putting away my tools, I go outside to stand on thewn in front of the entrance. My


    coworkers are all lined up too.


    After a while, the inspectors from the Urban Management Bureau arrive.


    My skinny body stands out among the group of middle-aged women.


    "You''re Grace!" When the inspectors reached the Sanitation Service Center, a young woman shouts


    out when she sees me.


    She¡¯s in a light-blue suit and has her hair up in a bun. Her face is round and her eyes narrow. She¡¯s


    pretty. I¡¯m stunned for a minute before I recognize my high school ssmate, Mia Jenkins.


    ¡°It''s you!" Mia looks at me in amazement and then she asks, "Why are you here? Are you now... a


    sanitation worker?"


    "Yes, I work here," I reply. I don¡¯t look away from Mia''s gaze. This is my life and I¡¯m not going to live it


    each day feeling ashamed.


    It¡¯s honest work.


    "Mia, do you know each other?" her colleague who hade along with her asks.


    "That''s right. From high school. Back then, Grace was the prettiest girl in the ss and our


    valedictorian! Many guys in our ss liked her and but Grace was always focused on her education."


    Mia deliberately praised me to the skies.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The more she did that, the more it showed the contrast to my current situation.


    As expected, the colleague frowns,menting, "Was she the prettiest girl in the ss? You must be


    kidding!"


    I tense. I¡¯m not ignorant of the undercurrents here. Back then in ss, a lot of students were envious of


    me. They didn¡¯t realize that I had to make good grades. If I didn¡¯t make something of myself, I would let


    my grandfather down. And my father¡­he only took notice of me when I finally reached first in my ss.


    And I wasn¡¯t aloof because I thought myself better than anyone. I am a wolf and we limited our human


    friendships.


    ¡°Oh yes,¡± Mia says. ¡°Our Grace was quite the swan.¡±


    Right. And the ugly duckling is now the supervisor, while the swan is sweeping the streets.


    As my colleagues overhear the conversation with my former ¡®friend,¡¯ they turn to look at me with


    different expressions on their faces. Some look surprised, others appear sympathetic. A few women


    snicker and point.


    So it isn¡¯t a surprise when I¡¯m cornered by one of thoseughing coworkers, Farah Steele, the next


    day.


    I¡¯m busy organizing some tools in the supply department when she sweeps in. She leans on her


    elbows on the countertop. ¡°So, everyone¡¯s been talking about the visit yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I pretend not to know what she¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°Is it true what she said, about you being the prettiest and smartest?¡±


    I don¡¯t reply.


    Farah snorts. "What''s the use of being the prettiest girl in the ss or being super smart? Obviously,


    that couldn¡¯t be true¡ªor you wouldn¡¯t be here."


    I sign my name on the logistics record book and turn to leave.


    ire catches up to me and pats my hand. ¡±Don''t take Farah''s words to heart. She''s venting her anger


    on you because she likes Gus from the Fleet."


    I¡¯m puzzled. I have no idea who ire is referring to or what Gus has to do with her.


    "Gus is one of our drivers and he seems interested in you. He always greets you," ire exins.


    "Gus is a nice guy, and the Center has ns for him. His parents have also bought him a house for his


    marriage. You may wish to consider epting him."


    epting him? ¡°Are you matchmaking, ire?¡± It¡¯s rather nice of this older woman to want to set me


    up. Not that I¡¯m interested. But still, the gesture is kind. Unlike Farrah or Mia, who see my failings as


    something to make fun of.


    ¡°I, uh, appreciate it, ire, but no thanks. I have no intentions of getting into a rtionship."


    ire frowns. ¡±You''re young now, but as a woman gets older, it will be more difficult to find a


    partner."


    "In that case, I shall remain single," I say.


    Honestly, a rtionship is thest thing on my mind. It¡¯s been that way since I got out of prison. Sean


    had pledged to love me.


    To mate me.


    He knew I was pregnant.


    And then the ident happened.


    And he rejected and deserted me.


    My eyes burn at the thought.


    Not for him.


    Never again for him¡ªor any man.


    But losing my baby¡­


    I think about that all the time. The life that could¡¯ve been created. The little boy or girl that I would¡¯ve


    loved and protected.


    I shake the thoughts away. How could I have loved or protected my baby while incarcerated?


    And I am a rogue, which means if I¡¯d had the baby, Sean¡¯s pack or my father¡¯s could¡¯ve imed my


    child and taken the baby from me.


    I inwardly sigh.


    I would¡¯ve given my baby up in a heartbeat just to have the child born and healthy.


    The ident caused a lot of damage.


    I¡¯m not even sure I can have children now.


    Which¡­ is just one more reason NOT to get into a rtionship.


    ire watches me this whole time that I¡¯ve been lost in my own thoughts. ¡°Where do you go?¡± she


    whispers.


    I shake my head. I can¡¯t talk about the memories. It¡¯s too painful.


    ¡°I need to stay in the present, ire. I can¡¯t look back, and, well, nning some future with a nice


    house and white picket fence¡­that just isn¡¯t for me.¡±


    Her mouth turns down. She pities me.


    It makes my stomach sink. Mia¡¯s derision yesterday, even Farah¡¯s attitude today¡­I can handle that.


    But ire¡¯s reaction guts me.


    I no longer harbor any hope of love or marriage.


    No.


    And it¡¯s better this way.


    I force a smile.


    Back then, Sean had made several promises.


    He¡¯d promised to love and cherish me, to protect me forever.


    And I saw how well that had yed out.


    My ¡®true love¡¯ ¡ªthe man I thought was my mate!¡ªhad ordered each of my ten fingernails ripped out.


    He ordered the bones in my hands stomped and broken.


    And that¡¯s not counting whatever bounty he paid to ensure that every day was hell for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give up,¡± ire says. ¡°Whoever did you wrong, they aren¡¯t all bad.¡±


    Iugh. One of my best friend¡¯s from home, Jacob¡­he turned out to be the prosecutor who fought to


    put me behind bars.


    If nothing else, I would learn from the mistakes of my past.


    ¡°No, thank you, ire. I¡¯m not looking for love. Or a rtionship. I¡¯m fine, but thank you for suggesting


    it.¡±


    ire purses her lips. ¡°How is your ankle?¡±


    ¡°Much better,¡± I reply absently.


    ire shakes her head. ¡°It could be amputated, and you¡¯d say the same thing.¡±


    One corner of my mouth tugs up. ¡°Comining doesn¡¯t change things.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re right about that, I suppose.¡±


    ire pulls me out of this room and down a hallway. ¡°Hey, all joking aside¡­give yourself a chance,


    Grace. The past is in the past. You have paid enough for it. You deserve happiness, more than


    anyone.¡±


    I¡¯m touched. I nod at ire. ¡°You¡¯re a good person.¡±


    She grins.


    Huh. It seems there are at least a few good people in my life these days¡ªLina, ire. Jay.


    My heartbeat elerates.


    Jay knows my past. My failings.


    He¡¯s a wolf. Same as I am¡ªwas.


    He doesn¡¯t judge me.


    He isn¡¯t boyfriend material, either, seeing as how we are in agreement about being the family neither of


    us had.


    As a brother¡­ it is enough.


    But relegating him to that role does send a little pang of longing through my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m blessed, ire. And happy with what I have. Wishing and hoping for more¡­that¡¯s the surest way


    to be discontent.¡±


    ire rolls her eyes. ¡°Fine. Fine. You win. I can¡¯tpete with all your zen sh*t.¡± She tightens her


    ponytail. ¡°You¡¯re a disgustingly positive influence, you know that.¡±


    ¡°There was apliment in there, somewhere,¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± ire says.


    I follow her outside and start my walk home. Midway through my walk, I see a familiar person ahead¡­

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    On payday, I take Jay shopping to buy a cell phone.


    "It''s fine that I don''t have a phone," Jay says. ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t need to get me one.¡±


    "Nowadays, everyone has a phone. It will be more convenient forpanies to contact you when you


    apply for jobs.¡± I grin and tease him. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ll want to follow Lina¡¯s advice and go be an actor or


    model. Then agents and directors will have to call you.¡±


    He snorts. ¡°Wolves shouldn¡¯t chase those things.¡±


    Oh? This is news. He never talks about pack or which one he belonged to.


    ¡°Is that how your pack is? Are they from around here?¡±


    He tenses.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I tell him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it.¡±


    He gives the slighted nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus on a phone.¡±


    His dark eyes cut to mine. ¡°The one I don¡¯t need.¡±


    ¡°It will be more convenient for us to inform each other if we would be homete. Or if one of us need


    help.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s get the phone.¡±


    We hit the store and sign in. It¡¯s crowded and Jay seems ufortable about that. He stands away


    from the other shoppers. I guide him over to the wall of phones that I researched. There are different


    models, but I can only afford the older ones.


    ¡°They¡¯re not as fancy as the newer ones,¡± I tell him, ¡°but they still have wifi and most of the bells and


    whistles, so ¡­¡± I blush. ¡°When I can earn more money, I will..."


    "This model is good.¡± He cuts me off. The he starts flipping through the various screens and he even


    tests the camera. He rattles off some information about its storage capabilities. He talks like he has


    knowledge in tech.


    "Oh, Grace!¡± a voice sounds from behind us.


    I lift me head and see Mia Jenkins and another woman walking toward us. They are out shopping too it


    seems, and each woman holds several bags.


    Oh great.


    It¡¯s Mia and another high school ssmate, Maria.


    "What a coincidence seeing you here! Is this your boyfriend?" Mia asks as she sizes up Jay, who is


    standing beside me.


    When Maria sees that I don¡¯t respond, she says, "Hey, Mia, don''t spout nonsense. I heard that Grace


    has a rich boyfriend. This guy doesn''t dress like a rich guy. What a cheap set of clothes!¡±


    Wow. That is horribly rude.


    I nce nervously at Jay, but his expression is nd. Anyone watching would think he was oblivious to


    my ssmate¡¯s cattyments.


    Maria raises her brows. "Oh! Are you feeling awkward? My bad. I forgot that your boyfriend already has


    a new girlfriend and they will be getting engaged soon. Over the past few days, it¡¯s all the papers can


    seem to report about¡ªthe engagement between Sean and Lilly. They are well-matched in social and


    economic status! By the way, does your new boyfriend know that you''re sweeping the streets?"


    I am not sure what to say to that, so I keep my mouth closed.


    ¡°Why did you say that?" Miaments.


    Mia isn¡¯t stupid. There are privacyws and the gossiping she¡¯s engaging in with Maria could get her


    tangled up at work. If I bothered to report it. If the higher-ups cared to write up her supervisor. If they


    wanted to take the word of an ex-con.


    "What I''ve said is true. Didn''t you say that she is currently working in the Sanitation Service Center?!"


    Maria says arrogantly.


    I roll my eyes and focus on Mia. She should know better. At least about the confidentiality stuff. Maria¡¯s


    a bitch. I¡¯m impervious to her. But her cruelty toward Jay¡­ Making fun of a man¡¯s clothes¡­ how petty


    is that?


    ¡°Oh Maria! You must be a reporter now. Look at you, digging up all these facts. Yes. I work at the


    Sanitation Center as Mia has told you.¡± I nce sharply at Mia. ¡°Though to my knowledge there are


    privacyws that prevent discussions of other personnel.¡± I nce back at Maria and shrug. ¡°Sean is


    marrying someone else. Yes, that¡¯s true. I wish him happiness. Nice seeing you both. Have a good


    night.¡±


    I turn away from them and focus on Jay. "Which model do you prefer?"


    "This one," he replies and points to the mid-priced one of the three I rmended.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I tell the cashier to ring it up and I pre-pay for three months¡¯ service. I hope to have a credit card again


    by then so I can have a little wiggle room on payments and such.


    Mia and Maria are standing nearby. Mia is shopping but Maria looks furious. Like she wanted me to just


    stand there and let her continue to insult us.


    The cashier tells me the total. I take out my wallet.


    ¡°Wow Grace. You have to pay for his phone?¡± Then: ¡°Oooh¡­I get it now.¡± Shees closer and into


    Jay¡¯s line of vision. ¡°You don¡¯t have to settle for her. Why don''t you break up with her? I can get you a


    better mobile phone. You can choose any of the mobile phones in this market,¡± Maria says.


    Maria''s family owns a small business. Although she¡¯s not as wealthy as those influential people or the


    billionaire families in the city, she¡¯s richer than ordinary people. She is a petty human. And I hope she¡¯ll


    stop provoking Jay.


    Jason purses his lips as he stares at Maria.


    Maria takes Jay¡¯s silence as encouragement."What do you think of my suggestion? If you break up with


    her, we can be friends. I can take you for a spin in my BMW and introduce you to some of my friends in


    the film and television circle. Given your looks, you will have no problem bing a star." Maria


    bes more excited as she speaks. It would be the ultimate payback, to take this man away from


    me and see him shine.


    I wonder if she¡¯s friends with my half-sister. They are both shallow, petty and obsessed with fame.


    "I''m not interested in bing a star. As for your BMW, take good care of it," Jason replies casually.


    Maria¡¯s face is reddening. Jay didn¡¯t just dismiss her, he looked her up and down first so she¡¯d know it


    wasn¡¯t just her car or phone but her that he wasn¡¯t interested in. "Do you know who I am? I can make


    you..."


    "Oh? What can you do to me?" Jay asks coldly.


    I know he can hold his wolf in, but I sense he¡¯s a lot angrier than this human realizes.


    ¡°Okay! Time to go.¡± I grab Jason¡¯s arm and guide him out of the store. I don¡¯t bother saying anything


    further to either woman.


    When we¡¯re outside, I nce at Jay. ¡°I wasn¡¯t mean to them in high school or anything like that. In case


    you are wondering.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were.¡±


    ¡°I could excuse it, you know. If I¡¯d been a mean girl to them or whatever.¡±


    He scoffs.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. High School is hard. And if I¡¯d been a bully or something, then I¡¯d deserve their abuse now.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think you were a bully, Grace.¡±


    I nod and we keep walking. ¡°I was really shy in school. I was the only wolf and I always felt different.


    And with my grandfather, I had to make really good grades. So that¡¯s what I focused on. But maybe


    being focused on studying and not making friends, maybe that gave people the wrong impression.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses for people, Sister.¡± His gaze traces around the shops and stores at this mall as if


    assessing for threats or looking for someone or something. ¡°People¡¯s actions speak for themselves¡­¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Jay and I cut into the parking lot to begin the walk home.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    ¡°Wow, Mia. You weren¡¯t joking. That man was some loser, dating an ex-con and wearing a cheap set of


    clothes!


    Mia nods.


    Maria shifts her bags to her left hand. ¡°Hey, there they are!¡± She takes out her phone. ¡°It¡¯s about time,


    that b*tch Grace¡­ finally gets what she deserves.¡± She snaps a photo. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to post this.¡±


    But as she moves to upload the photo, Maria receives a text message.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, a man in a ck suit walks over to her, saying amicably, "Are you Miss Martin? We


    have transferred 85,000 dors to your ount, which is based on the depreciation value of your new


    car. I believe that you have received the money."


    Maria¡¯s stunned. The man had to be referring to the 85k that she had just received in the text message.


    The man turns around and lifts his hand to make a gesture. Suddenly, a few men in ck suits start to


    smash Maria''s BMW with hammers.


    Maria and Mia are shocked. Maria screams, "What are you doing? Call the police. I''m making a police


    report!"


    "Miss Martin, you''ve received the money, thus this car no longer belongs to you. I have the right to


    smash it!" The man smiles.


    "No. I have no intention of selling my car. You can''t smash my car!" Maria wanted to stop them, but the


    few men ignored her and continued to smash the car. Within a short while, the beautiful car looked like


    a scrapper.


    "You... you..." Maria¡¯s so angry that she started to shiver.


    "If Miss Martin wishes to make a police report, you may go ahead. However, I have records of our


    transaction." The man continues, saying: "What can one do? My boss doesn''t like your car. Miss


    Martin, please get a more pleasant-looking car in the future, lest it gets smashed again."


    After saying that, the man and the few men who had demolished her Beamer leave.


    Many people crowd around to watch the scene. When Maria turns her head, she sees that Grace and


    the man by the name of Jay are looking in her direction not far away from her.


    Maria feels rage beat at her heart. She had just unted her new car to them, but in the next instant,


    the car was smashed before her very eyes.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    JASON


    Maria¡¯s angry and yelling. Her hands are fisted and she¡¯s actually stomping her foot. I have to say, I


    haven¡¯t seen an actual foot-stomp outside of kids taking a tantrum when they don¡¯t want to go home at


    the end of a pack holiday.


    Finally, she storms off with Mia following her.


    The car sits there. Windows shattered. Doors dented. It looks like it¡¯s been hit with a Mac Truck.


    ¡°Wow¡­I wonder what happened?¡± Grace says.


    I shrug.


    I guide Grace toward the bus stop.


    ¡°Well, it''s none of our business anyway,¡± she tells me.


    ¡°You¡¯re very calm considering how she treated you. I thought you¡¯d be more pleased.¡±


    Now she shrugs. ¡°Why? i don¡¯t wish bad on anyone.¡±


    ¡°Even people who have wronged you?¡±


    ¡°Maria was rude to me. Sure. But that doesn¡¯t mean I wish her harm. If prison taught me anything, it¡¯s


    that there are stories and reasons hiding beneath everybody.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± I ask.


    She nces at her feet. ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m not sure bad people are ¡®born.¡¯ I kind of think they¡¯re made. Like we


    are all just in this life, dealing with the things that happen to us and the cards we are dealt. Maybe


    Maria hasn¡¯t had an easy life.¡±


    This woman¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s noble of you to make allowances. But people have to be responsible for their own actions. A tough


    life is not an excuse to abuse somebody else.¡±


    She nods. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± She looks up with a hint of a smile. ¡°The things she said to you made me soo


    angry.¡±


    ¡°So maybe you found it a little satisfying when she was freaking out over the car?¡±


    She blushes. ¡°Maybe a little. But really¡­ isn¡¯t it sad that her sense of worth is derived from a vehicle?! I


    mean, she was trying to tempt you to break up with me because of her car. Like you would be that


    shallow.¡± She realizes what she¡¯s said and her mouth opens and closes like a fish. ¡°Not that we are


    dating or anything!¡±


    I find myself wanting to smile.


    This woman is amusing¡­


    I nudge her and she blushes more.


    ¡°Have you always been such a pacifist?¡±


    She makes a noise that sounds like a snort. ¡°No. Ava¡­my wolf¡­ she has a temper.¡±


    ¡°So does mine.¡±


    ¡°I never would¡¯ve guessed that,¡± she says mildly.


    As an Alpha, I have to be strong. Objective.


    Ruthless in war, business, whatever way will ensure the survival and sess of my pack and species.


    We walk toward the bus stop. I have the inexpensive phone in my pocket and¡­it pleases me. When


    we get home, I think I¡¯ll go and buy some good cuts of beef for Grace. She¡¯s a very good cook with


    simple ingredients and I suspect she¡¯ll turn out even more amazing meals with some better quality


    meats.


    Grace is smiling up at me and I catch myself grinning back. Then there¡¯s a sh of movement behind


    her that catches my eye.


    My wolf is instantly at attention.


    I freeze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Jay, are you okay?¡±


    I shake my head to clear it.


    ¡°You look like you saw a ghost.¡±


    My gaze cuts to her swiftly. She¡¯s not wrong¡­


    The woman who stepped off the bus and disappeared into the market crowd¡­she looked too much like


    the woman who¡¯d deserted her Alpha and son.


    My wolf snarls inside me.


    Surely, I must be mistaken.


    ***


    Grace frowns at me as we get ready for bed. She doesn¡¯t pry and I appreciate that. I don¡¯t talk about


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    that part of my life¡­ ever.


    Even my beta knows better than to bring it up.


    I mark the anniversary and that¡¯s it.


    She doesn¡¯t merit any more than that for what she¡¯s done.


    ¡°Thank you for the phone,¡± I tell Grace and force a smile for her benefit.


    Her smile wobbles a bit, but she nods. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s worried about me.


    But I¡¯m fine.


    And I don¡¯t need her¡ªor anyone else¡ªworrying about me or digging at scars.


    At least this woman has enough sense to know when to leave me alone.


    Most nights she argues with me to sleep in the bed. Saying we should ¡®swap¡¯ so it¡¯s fair. She never


    offers to share her bed. And part of me is waiting for that invitation.


    Though I haven¡¯t decided just how far I intend to take this particr game.


    ¡°You should go run,¡± she says quietly.


    My wolf is pacing beneath my skin and I¡¯m in a ¡­ mood. She¡¯s not wrong. If I shift into my true form for


    a while, it¡¯ll go a long way in dispelling the unsettled way I feel.


    ¡°Goodnight, sister.¡±


    She¡¯s tense and wants to say more. But after a long, long pause, she says softly, ¡°goodnight.¡±


    I close my eyes and breathe deeply.


    I can mark the exact moment that Grace drifts off to sleep. Her breathing evens out and her respiration


    slows.


    Sleep evades me.


    Jagged pieces of memories float through my mind.


    My father teaching me to hunt. To fight. To channel my will to my packmates.


    Bits of wisdom. Warnings.


    The night he sat me down in the library and told me, ¡®Jason, don''t follow in my footsteps. Even if you


    were to fall for a woman, don''t love her wholeheartedly.¡¯


    My father was broken by then.


    He¡¯d mated my mother and when she broke that bond¡­ he was never the same again.


    I blink and try to make sense of my surroundings. I¡¯m in the pack mansion but the wall color is different


    and its cold.


    There is a crib.


    My wolf is growling inside me. He paces in mind like he¡¯s trapped in a cage.


    The dark-haired woman stormed out the door and father followed. He had to catch her. He couldn¡¯t let


    her leave.


    ¡°Jason, I''m leaving. I don''t want to hear your father telling me how much he loves me and is yet unable


    to give me the kind of life I want! I''ve already done my best."


    "Who''s that, who''s talking to me now?"


    "Don''t...go..."


    Who''s that talking now? Oh, it''s me. Begging the woman. If she leaves, my father will...


    "Don''t go! Don''t go!" I struggle to catch hold of her, but it¡¯s like trying to catch the wind.


    I wake up thrashing.


    I have shifted, my ws are extended and they rake across something.


    There¡¯s a scream.


    Grace.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Damn it.


    She¡¯s backing away from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she tells me. ¡°Just calm down. There is nothing here to hurt you.¡±


    I¡¯m not hurt.


    She is.


    The memories fade.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispers. ¡°I tried to help¡­¡±


    Why is she apologizing?


    I retract my ws and feel my face and hands reform.


    This foolish woman¡­she can¡¯t even shift to heal herself.


    There¡¯s blood dripping from gashes along her forearm.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she tells me.


    Right.


    Just one more injury to add to a collection.


    Her ankle¡¯s still f*cked up. There are bruises on her face and neck that are an ugly yellow and still


    healing.


    And now I¡¯ve sliced her skin.


    Without her wolf¡­¡±You¡¯ll have scars.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Come back to bed.¡±


    I scoff. Both at her attempts to downy the situation and the thought of trying to fall back asleep.


    My shirt is shredded. I peel it over my head.


    When I take a step toward her to grab a washcloth from the bathroom for her arm, Grace tenses.


    Sonofabitch.


    She realizes what she¡¯s done and nches.


    ¡°No,¡± I tell her before she can apologize. ¡°You should be afraid of me¡­¡±


    I cross to the neat pile of clothes on the bedside table. Clothes she bought for me. I drag a shirt over


    my head.


    ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± she asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I¡¯m leaving.


    ¡°Jay, you don''t have to go. It was an ident. I have nightmares too¡ª¡°


    I jerk open the door and walk into the night.


    ¡°Jay, are youing back?¡±


    I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The next day, I¡¯m back in my pack¡¯s headquarters and in the office. Gone are the streetclothes. My hair


    is tied back. I¡¯m clean shaven.


    This isn¡¯t some silly rk Kent, ¡®oh, these sses make me look totally different¡¯ scenario.


    I¡¯m the same man.


    It¡¯s the disparity between my circumstances that have people seeing what they want to see.


    In many ways, this game with Grace has been an effective social experiment. When I¡¯m poor¡­people


    overlook me.


    I realize this is true for wolves, humans, people in power.


    I¡¯ll learn from this lesson, I vow. And make sure all members of my pack have better equality.


    We have stipends andmunalnds. Grants and resources avable for each family. But as Alpha,


    I¡¯ve amassed billions. We have real estate throughout the city, politicians in our pockets, connections to


    the military and DoD. More importantly, I have control over the Nine ranges of wolves in the area.


    There isn¡¯t a pack on this seaboard stupid enough to challenge me.


    I stare at the cheap ass cell phone Grace bought for me.


    I flip it over and over in my hand.


    She¡¯s called.


    She¡¯s texted.


    Nothing pushy. Just letting her know she¡¯s fine. And asking if I am.


    Despite that I wed her arm something fierce¡­despite that I could have killed her!¡­she¡¯s still


    worrying about me.


    In the afternoon, the top management of the Reed Pack conducted its quarterly financial meeting.


    While everybody is listening attentively to the report, my mobile phone suddenly rings.


    It¡¯s Grace.


    I¡¯ve ignored her all day.


    What if she¡¯s hurt?


    If her arm needs stitches?


    F*ck it.


    I ignore the odd stares¡ªand every wolf in this boardroom is staring¡ªand answer the call. I put the


    phone up to my ear.


    ¡°You done being mad at yourself?¡± she asks. ¡°Or do you want to pout longer?¡±


    I fight a grin.


    ¡°Your arm okay?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Come see for yourself,¡± she says. ¡±Be home in time for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yes sister.¡±


    I hang up.


    ¡°Sister?¡± the Alpha next to me inquires. ¡°What sister!?!¡±


    "Who is the boss talking to?¡± William Sharf asks, turning to my beta.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Terrence pretends not to hear the question.


    ¡°Gentlemen,¡± I say, rising. I nod at the two females on the board. ¡°Ladies. I need to go out for a while.


    Carry on with the meeting."


    I walk out of the conference room, leaving the other alphas and managing wolves in my corporation


    astounded.


    All of them then look at Terrence.


    I pause a moment outside the conference room door.


    ¡°Terrence, what is going on? Alpha Reed hasn¡¯t ever left a meeting early¡­¡±


    ¡°Who was that calling him?¡± old wolf Jameson asks.


    ¡°Is heing back?¡± someone else inquires.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Terrence says. He¡¯s a powerful and intelligent wolf and he¡¯s been my right hand for a long


    time. ¡°Our Alpha instructed us to continue this meeting. That is what we will do.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± one of the CFO¡¯s says. ¡°Let¡¯s pick up where we left off. Open your reports to page 32.¡±


    * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    Across town, I put away my phone and continue sweeping.


    "Who did you call?¡± ire asks.


    "My younger brother,¡±i say.


    "You have a brother?" ire¡¯s brows draw together. "I never heard you mention one before."


    I just smile.


    Work goes so so slow, knowing Jay will be there when I get home.


    It¡¯s silly I know. To want to see him so badly.


    I shouldn¡¯t count on him¡ªon anyone.


    And I don¡¯t. I¡¯m independent.


    Emotionally though, I do like having him around.


    I shouldn¡¯t. And I know I¡¯m setting myself up for heartache because Jay may being back today, but


    a day wille when he won¡¯t.


    I know that.


    And I¡¯ll deal with it.


    I just don¡¯t want him leaving on ount of me. Or harboring any guilt or bad feelings.


    What happened was an ident.


    The next few hours pass achingly slowly.


    When we finally finish sweeping, ire and I go back to the Sanitation building.


    A number of women are staring at the television on the wall, catching the news. It¡¯s official, the Stevens


    and Atkinson families would be united. Alpha Sean Stevens¡ªmy former fiancee. My lover. The father


    of my unborn baby¡­


    He¡¯s now engaged to Lily Atkinson.


    The woman who¡¯d yed a role in killing my grandfather.


    The selfish, spiteful she-wolf who set these events into motion.


    It¡¯s hot celebrity gossip and my coworkers are eating it up. A picture shes of the beautiful couple. Lily


    holds out her hand, showing off a ginormous pink diamond ring.


    ¡°¡­ the six-carat pink diamond ring is exceptionally rare and of the highest quality. The diamond costs


    around $10,000,000¡­¡±


    "Lily is a winner,¡± one of the women said as she stows her tools. ¡°Lucky girl. Not only is she pretty and


    rich, but her husband is handsome and wealthy."


    I purse my lips.


    Yes, they are both attractive and wealthy.


    But they¡¯re also cruel. Petty. The people responsible for my torture in prison. For banishing me from my


    pack. And the force behind the Council stripping me of my wolf.


    ¡°They¡¯re such a beautiful couple!¡± ire says.


    They might be pretty on the outside. But inside, they are ugly¡­

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Seeing Sean and Lily, and reliving those hours in the prison¡­ the pain, the terror. Not knowing if I¡¯d live


    or die.


    My whole body shudders.


    And that stupid ring¡­Sean had taken me to that jeweler and I¡¯d tried it on. He¡¯d been ready to buy the


    same pink solitaire for me, and Iughed and said it was too extravagant. I told him to save his money.


    My love didn¡¯t cost anything.


    We got pregnant that night.


    I didn¡¯t know it at the time.


    But I knew for Sean¡­it meant something to him that I wanted to be his mate¡ªand I wasn¡¯t worried


    about money or jewels or material things.


    "Grace... are you going home?" a man''s quiet voice asks.


    Hearing my name drags me back to the present. I lift my head and see a man about thirty years old


    smiling shyly at her. He has short hair and wears the uniform of the Fleet.


    Oh. I know who this is. I remember now ¡­ Gus, from the Sanitation Service Center''s Fleet.


    "Yes," I reply. ¡°I¡¯m going home. My shift¡¯s over.¡±


    "I''m free. Let me drive you," Gus says.


    His light eyes crinkle at the corners. He looks kind. A little bashful even.


    ire had said Gus might be interested in me. That¡¯s sweet, but I have no intention of getting into a


    rtionship.


    ¡°I appreciate it. But you don''t have to.¡±


    "It''s all right. I have a car. It¡¯s no trouble to give you a ride home,¡± Gus says, making a second attempt.


    "Huh! Your car is too cheap. This is Grace Cummins¡ªshe only wants to sit in a luxury car. If you could


    buy her a six-carat diamond ring, maybe then she¡¯d let you drive her around,¡± Farah says.


    There was an expression about bad pennies always turning up. I never understood what it meant when


    my grandpa said it, but I think maybe it applied to people like Farah.


    I inwardly sigh.


    I¡¯d hoped to do this privately. To let Gus down gently.


    Gus''s face immediately turns red, not knowing what to say, and feeling very embarrassed by Farah¡¯s


    I turn to Farah. ¡°I think perhaps that¡¯s your dream. Because you only care about material things. Or


    maybe I have it wrong, and you¡¯ll go home with anyone who asks you?¡±


    Farrah sucks in a breath. ¡°You¡ªyou..."


    I turn back to Gus. ¡±Thank you for the offer. You¡¯re very kind. However, I live nearby and I''m used to


    walking home.¡± I give him a genuine smile and wish him a nice night.


    I leave quickly after that, wanting to avoid a scene.


    I purchase sirloin and vegetables. I hadn¡¯t cooked in many years, not in prison or the years I dated


    Sean before¡ªhis pack had servants for that¡ªbut I recall recipes from growing up with my grandfather


    and having someone to cook for makes the process enjoyable.


    In the months when I got out of prison, I¡¯d throw anything together. Food was only sustenance and I ate


    to ensure the proper nutrition. Jay savors the dishes I prepare so I take more care in how I prepare


    them.


    Hees home as I¡¯m ting the steaks.


    ¡°That wolf nose of yours has good timing.¡±


    He grunts. But I know he¡¯s smiling. He removes his shoes and hangs up his coat. Then hees


    beside me to wash his hands.


    His nearness has the oddest effect on me. God, I miss my wolf. Jay¡¯s scent is clean and like a forest,


    but with my wolf, I know it would be so much more nuanced and strong. His shoulder brushes against


    mine and it sends tiny prickles of awareness dancing along my skin.


    Does he feel it too?


    I don¡¯t dare ask. We are well aligned in our brother/sister rtionship.


    It is enough for me.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    His dark eyes sh to mine and that burst of gold in his irises is his wolf.


    ¡°I thought I warned you not to lie to me, Grace.¡±


    There¡¯s a ripple of power that rolls off him as he says it.


    ¡°Jay¡­I felt that.¡±


    But how is that possible? I have no wolf anymore.


    He is not my real kin.


    There is no blood bond between us nor am I born of his pack.


    His eyes widen as if he too is baffled by what that might mean.


    I force a smile. I¡¯ll not ruin things now that he¡¯s back.


    ¡°Sit. Please. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    I load the sliced lean meat onto his te. And the potatoes and roasted vegetables. He nods and digs


    in.


    The silence ispanionable while we eat. It¡¯s nice having him back. I know it won¡¯t be forever, but for


    now, it eases the loneliness.


    That, too, will pass.


    I¡¯ll not allow myself to wallow in what could¡¯ve been or what has been taken from me.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    Tomorrow is a new day.


    I ground myself in the present. In the sight of Jason sitting across from me. In the vors of this meal


    I¡¯ve prepared. In the security of having all of my basic needs fulfilled.


    I smile and keep the conversation going. ¡°You were busy with jobs thesest few days. That¡¯s good,


    right?¡±


    Jay¡¯s lips twitch. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been busy.¡±


    ¡°If you need help with anything¡ªdifferent clothes or resources, or whatnot, let me know.¡±


    He takes another bite, chews and swallows then says, ¡°You¡¯re taking your sisterly role seriously.¡±


    Is he teasing me? I¡¯m not sure how to reply so I don¡¯t say anything.


    I realize I may have overstepped. This is a grown male. He has Alpha genes. And here I am treating


    him like a teenager.


    My phone rings and I wee the distraction.


    I grab it from its charger. ¡°Hello?¡±


    "Is this Grace? This is Gus. re gave me your number. I just, uh, would like to... tell you not to take to


    heart what Farah said. I know you''re not a materialistic girl. Although I''m driving a domestic car, I''ll work


    hard and get a better car in the future.¡±


    Before I can reply, Gus ends the call.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± Jay¡¯s tone is sharp.


    I tilt my head at him. I¡¯m sure you heard. ¡°His name is Gus.¡±


    Jay grunts. ¡°And who is he?¡±


    ¡°A colleague from the Sanitation Service Center," I reply as i set my phone on the table and resume


    eating.


    ¡°A male colleague?¡±


    Again, I know he heard the voice. ¡±Yes.¡±


    "Does he like you?"


    I shrug. ¡±Maybe.¡±


    "What about you? Do you like him?"


    I set my fork down. "If he finds out that I''ve been to prison before, he will stay away from me. So it''s not


    important whether I like him or not."


    "Is there something wrong with you being in prison before? If he truly likes you, he will not mind that,"


    Jay says.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not so sure. Many people might not mind such things. Until¡­they do. Love is not so ¡®true¡¯ as


    the movies make it out to be.¡±


    Jason doesn¡¯t let it rest. ¡±What if that guy epts that you were imprisoned before? Would you like him


    then?¡±


    His question gives me pause. Am I open to a new rtionship or the possibility of one, even? I don¡¯t


    know. ¡±If someone is willing to ept me, knowing that I''m an ex-convict¡­I suppose, maybe.¡±


    Jason looks unhappy. "Would you like him?" He¡¯s determined to get an answer from me.


    I think about it. I¡¯m still a wolf. Even without mine¡­it¡¯s in my genes. If I want to have a family today¡ªif


    that is even remotely physically possible¡ªit would be better to stay within my species. Hybrids are not


    treated kindly.


    "No," I finally say. "I''d treat him like any other colleague."


    Moreover, I have no desire to get into a rtionship.


    His smile deepens as he asks, "Do you like me, Sister?"


    "I like you," I reply without hesitation.


    "I like you too. I like you very much," Jason says.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    JASON


    Grace prattles on a bit about trying to get me ¡®set up for sess¡¯ as if I need her to hold my hand to


    find a job or get on my feet.


    It¡¯s silly.


    But I y the part.


    ¡°I will look around," I say. "If you want me to get a stable job, I''ll do that."


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Grace squeezes my hand, smiling happily.


    She¡¯s taking this sisterly role seriously.


    I want tough. But I know that would hurt her feelings, so I dip my head so my hair covers my eyes,


    and fork another bite of food so she won¡¯t see me smiling.


    What would Grace say if she learned that I am the President of one of the wealthiest corporations in


    the city? That my pack and our subsidiary corporations earn revenues that rival some countries¡¯ GDPs.


    I have money, power, and privilege.


    As the Alpha of Reed Pack, there is nothing denied to me.


    As I think it, my gaze dips to the woman sitting across from me.


    * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    After another inspection from the Urban Management Bureau ended, Mia tells me, ¡°We¡¯re having a


    reunion with our high school ssmates this weekend. Come and join us."


    "A gathering?" Iugh. Given my current situation, I¡¯d just be mocked and humiliated if were to go.


    No doubt, that¡¯s exactly what Mia intends.


    ¡°You¡¯re so kind to think of me,¡± I tell her. ¡°But, no. I''m not free, and I won''t be going.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, Grace. These events are impossible to pull together. It¡¯s a rarity. What is it you''re busy


    with? Come and join us!"


    Did Mia think I was born yesterday?


    This woman had been rude, spiteful, and petty. I can only imagine how a ¡®reunion¡¯ will y out¡ªwith


    Mia, no doubt, telling everyone how I, former ¡®beauty¡¯ and valedictorian, lost it all, went to jail, and was


    currently working in Sanitation.


    Good times.


    Nope. Not happening.


    "I need to work over the weekend. But thanks for thinking of me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we can make changes¡ª¡°


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t be conversing when I¡¯m on the clock.¡± I force a smile. ¡°This rubbish won¡¯t clean itself.


    Let''s talk another time."


    I hurry to leave and keep working with my back to Mia, hoping she¡¯ll finally leave me alone.


    I¡¯m not stupid. And, seriously, Mia is so obvious.


    I can¡¯t control the mean or shallow people around me, but I can control myself.


    I can choose to meet each experience with positivity.


    I¡¯m not in prison. I¡¯m not beholden to any person or pack.


    I am in charge of myself and my own destiny.


    Two dayster, the Vice Director instructs me to send a document over to someone from the Urban


    Management Bureau, only problem is it¡¯s the weekend, and the Management Bureau representatives


    are at a country club luncheon.


    Ordinary sanitation workers are not allowed to enter such a ce, and more than one employee at the


    prestigious club tries to intercept me as I enter the lobby.


    Truly, I wish it was anyone but me assigned to this task.


    I¡¯m a street cleaner not a FedEx or mail-carrier employee.


    I catch the odd stares of other wealthy people, their looks saying clearly, ¡®what is SHE doing in here!?¡¯


    Like I¡¯m some other species or something.


    Well, on some levels I am. Or was.


    My wolf would¡¯ve been amused by this.


    She¡¯d have bared her teeth just a little.


    I¡¯ve been to this particr ce many times before for dinners and charity events. Sean belonged to


    this country club.


    One of the staff nods to me. ¡°We¡¯re expecting you,¡± he says. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The sooner I can hand off this paperwork, the better.


    Then I can leave.


    The staff member leads me down one hallway and into another. Then he opens the door to a ballroom.


    Many people are inside.


    When I step in, I hear a familiar voice, saying, "Look who''s here!¡±


    Damn it.


    It¡¯s Mia Jenkins. Maria. Some of our old high school ssmates.


    ¡°There you are, Grace!¡± Mia calls out loudly.


    Like dominoes falling in a row, I know Mia had deliberately made this arrangement. As a Senior


    Inspector from the Urban Management Division, my supervisors would be eager to get on her good


    side. As long as Mia wanted a document and specified the person she wanted to bring it to her, the


    Vice Director would ede to her request.


    Lucky me.


    Maria points at me. ¡±See! I didn''t lie to you. The prettiest girl in our ss has be a sanitation


    worker!" Mariaughs, looking snobbish.


    I¡¯m in a fluorescent jumpsuit.


    My uniform is ringly obvious in a room full of people in gowns and suits.


    I¡¯m drawing a lot of attention. Something I don¡¯t need.


    ¡°Enjoy your party,¡± I say.


    I turn to leave.


    But a man blocks my path.


    He¡¯s a wolf. A mean one.


    And one of Sean¡¯s old associates. He¡¯s not part of Sean¡¯s pack, but rather a neighboring one.


    He¡¯s never liked me.


    The feeling¡¯s mutual.


    ¡°Well, well, well¡­I must say, I am surprised to see you here, Grace.¡±


    ¡°Gregory.¡±


    He walks around me, circling me the way a wolf would box in its prey.


    "Is this our beautiful super schr? You were imprisoned for three years and I almost don''t recognize


    you.¡± Greg looks down his long nose at me.


    It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not pretty anymore. My hair is dull, shorter. My skin is chafed and reddened from working


    outside in the cold.


    ¡°Aw, what¡¯s wrong, Sean didn¡¯t want to dote on you anymore after you killed an Atkinson heir? He was


    too worried about his family¡¯s connections to stand by his mate?¡±


    Maria¡¯s eyes sparkle at the term ¡®mate¡¯ which isn¡¯t asmon in human circles. The meaning is simr


    enough for her to devise the meaning. Yes, my fiancee deserted me when I needed him most.


    Greg is right.


    Sean ced his pack over me.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the past, Greg. Sean made the choice he wanted to for himself and his family.¡±


    I¡¯m trying here. I really am.


    I don¡¯t want to fight or make a scene. And rehashing the incident isn¡¯t going to change a damn thing.


    Least of all for these people.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    They want to think the worst of me.


    They want to see me suffer.


    Greg smiles. ¡°You¡¯re not so high and mighty now, are you?¡±


    I step back instinctively. Greg had been a rich and entitled jerk back then and he didn¡¯t appear to have


    matured at all. He was next in line to be Alpha of his father¡¯s pack, which isn¡¯t nearly as


    prosperous as Sean¡¯s or Lily¡¯s families or any of the other dominant packs in the realm. But if he had


    be Alpha, it would still grant him the collective power of the wolves loyal to him.


    ¡°Did daddy finally put you in charge?¡± I ask. I shouldn¡¯t taunt him. Damn it, I know I shouldn¡¯t.


    But this man is a bully and a monster.


    An insecure wolf that was always power hungry because he never measured up to the other Alphas he


    so desperately wanted to be.


    Years ago, before Sean proposed to me, Greg cornered me at a charity auction when I went outside for


    a bit of fresh air. Greg grabbed my arm and tried to drag me into the gardens. I fought him, partially


    shifting and mauling his arm. If Sean hadn¡¯te out to find me, I know it would¡¯ve been worse.


    Sean had taught him a lesson that day.


    But there is no one here to protect me now.


    And without my wolf¡­ I won¡¯t stand a chance.


    Greg fingers a small scar near the corner of his eye. ¡°Your ex is untouchable¡­ but you aren¡¯t. And I still


    owe you for what he did to me¡­¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    A bell rings announcing that it¡¯s time for the guests to move into another room for dinner.


    Like a flock of sheep, they migrate.


    Mia and Maria¡¯s eyes glitter. They hang back to watch like this is the greatest show they''ve ever seen.


    It¡¯s just us in the room. There¡¯s a huge koi pond in the corner, where ss doors are open to a


    srium. The trickling of water is the only sound aside from murmurs of conversation as the other


    guests move from this cocktail area to another part of the club for their main meal.


    I ignore Greg.


    It¡¯s my only y.


    I have to think that he isn¡¯t foolish enough to try something here.


    Not with so many humans assembled.


    I walk the few feet over to Mia and hand the paperwork over to her, saying, "This is the document you


    asked for."


    Mia smiles. After taking the document, she says, ¡°Grace, sorry you had to make the trip. But since you


    were obviously working this weekend anyway, isn¡¯t it nice that you got off the streets and into this ce


    for a little while?¡±


    She bats her eyes innocently.


    Oh yes, she¡¯s done me quite the favor. And I¡¯m so lucky to see how other people live while I¡¯m busy


    cleaning up garbage.


    ¡°Enjoy your party,¡± I tell them.


    I turn around, my eyes on the door, when Greg grabs hold of my arm.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? This is our reunion. Let''s catch up."


    After saying that, he grabs a ss of red wine that someone had left behind on one of the tables and


    he shoves it again my lips.


    It¡¯s a miracle the ss doesn¡¯t shatter in my face.


    ¡±Come on, drink up. Back then, you were convicted of driving under the influence. Don''t tell me that you


    can''t drink!"


    I refuse to open my mouth, and I wrench my body to the side, trying to break his grip on me.


    The motion makes Greg stumble and the wine sshes in both our faces and all over his pristine white


    shirt.


    He backhands me. ¡±Ugh! Do you think you''re still Sean''s girlfriend? You''re an ex-con and a sanitation


    worker. You have nobody!¡±


    He means I¡¯m a rogue.


    I gulp the fear rising in my throat. The terror that makes me want to scream.


    Because I¡¯m nowhere near as strong as this male, and in our world¡­rogues are fair game for anybody.


    ¡°You don''t know what''s good for you!¡± As Greg shouts, he grabs another drink and throws it in my face.


    The cold wine soaks me.


    What chills me more are the looks from my other ssmates. Mia and Maria are excited by what they


    see. The few stragglers at the edge of the ballroom, they shake their heads and cringe, but no one calls


    Greg to stop.


    No one tries to help me.


    Mariaughs openly.


    Mia smiles, saying, "Grace, apologize to Greg. He may forgive you."


    "Apologize?" I find the very idea ridiculous. What¡¯s more¡­ this wolf won¡¯t care about an ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He¡¯s an old world wolf.


    An eye for an eye.


    He bled for me. Now he wants his pound of flesh.


    I make a rush for the door, but he catches me by the back of my overalls and drags me back.


    "Grace, do you think that you''re still Sean''s girlfriend? Even if I raped you right here, no one would


    stand up for you!¡±


    Greg throws me and I go flying into the ground. From the way he hurled me, the fabric of my shirt tears


    open.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her skin?¡± Maria asks.


    ¡°Probably from the ident,¡± Mia replies, watching as I¡¯m assaulted.


    I know what they see.


    My skin is unnaturally pale. It hasn¡¯t been exposed to any sunlight during my three years of


    imprisonment. And the scars¡­ they aren¡¯t from the car ident, but from the beatings and abuses I


    endured while imprisoned.


    Some of the scars are hideous.


    Greg¡¯s eyes widen maliciously as he sees them.


    He knows the significance.


    I cannot heal.


    Whatever he does to me¡­I¡¯ll bear those marks for the rest of my life.


    I struggle to stand up, and though I push to my knees, my hand remains anchored to the ground. What


    the¡ª


    Maria¡¯s stepping on her right hand with her high heels. The high heel is piercing through my skin and


    raking over a tendon.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I scream.


    ¡°Grace,¡± she says dramatically. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to leave?¡±


    Greg walks to her side and smiles at her encouragingly. Mariaps it up.


    She has no idea he¡¯s just using her. He¡¯s a wolf who has no use for humans.


    Maria twists her foot harder.


    The pain in my hand reminds me of my prison days when my fingers had been broken inch by


    agonizing inch.


    Back then, I had been unable to defend herself. But I would still fight.


    I¡¯d fight to thest breath in my body.


    I swipe Maria¡¯s leg behind the knee and she goes down, arms iling.


    I scramble up and run for the door.


    I need to get out into the main corridor, where people and employees are.


    Greg might assault her here, with minimum witnesses, but he couldn¡¯t pull that shit with so many


    humans around.


    Before I reach the door, I¡¯m caught and dragged back against a hard body.


    ¡°Come now,¡± he whispers. ¡°You know I love the chase.¡±


    I turn my head and catch the flicker of gold in his eyes.


    Even his teeth are elongating.


    His hand twists mercilessly in my hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re slow, now, huh? And weak.¡±


    It¡¯s true.


    ¡°Stop! Leave me alone!¡±


    But the doors to the room remain closed and no onees to help me despite how I scream.


    Greg twists the hand he holds in my hair.


    We all wait as I scream again for help. After several seconds¡­nothing.


    "Are you surprised, Grace? Don''t you know that my family is one of the shareholders of this club... eh?¡±


    It is a pack-held property.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean his behavior would be condoned.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I nce at the humans. ¡°You trust them?¡±


    He shrugs as if he doesn¡¯t care. He really believes himself untouchable both in our world and theirs.


    His smile is cruel and I fight to escape.


    ¡°Little girl,¡± he whispers so only I can hear. ¡°¡­I¡¯m going to make you bleed.¡±


    A momentter, I hear a familiar voice saying, "Greg, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    I freeze. So does Greg.


    That¡¯s... Sean''s voice.


    I never expected to meet Sean again¡ªI ran from him outside the prison when I was released, and I¡¯ve


    staunchly avoided his parnds and any territories in the city that his pack controls.


    Greg is smiling. He still holds my hair in his hand and he wrenches my neck backward with his grip. I


    yelp, but no one in the room seems to notice.


    "Have you brought your fianc¨¦e here for a meal?¡± Greg asks. ¡°What a coincidence! Your ex-girl is here


    to have a meal with me too. However, she doesn''t know what''s good for her ¡­and she has agitated


    me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sean replies neutrally.


    He doesn¡¯t look at me.


    His hair is perfectly styled and his strong body is in a sharp gray suit. He looks wealthy and powerful


    and ¡­bored.


    And why shouldn¡¯t he be?


    He went out of his way to punish me three years ago, and he has no cause to help me now.


    I still don¡¯t know why he¡¯d betray me the way he did.


    If he¡¯d been in trouble, I would¡¯ve stood beside him.


    Greg rubs at the scar near his brow. ¡°I¡¯m thinking I owe her from ourst time meeting.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    That had been a brutal brawl between them. Sean had beaten Greg so badly that he still had those few


    residual scars. They were tiny. But still there. A testament to wounds so bad, Greg couldn¡¯t regenerate


    them entirely.


    Greg pulls my hair up, forcing me to lift my face to Sean.


    What does he see, I wonder?


    The girl who¡¯d run with him for hours in the woods behind his ancestral home, where we¡¯d make love


    beneath the stars? The woman who guided him on how to shape his career to assume more power


    from his father. Or the female who¡¯d loved him unconditionally and vowed to mate him for eternity?


    The mother of his baby?


    I don¡¯t think he sees any of those things.


    Seeing him, after all that has transpired, releases a tidal wave of grief. It washes over and drowns me


    in memories.


    And there, besides Sean¡­ Lily Atkinson.


    The woman who''d egged him on to break me. To have me cast from my pack and sentenced to a


    human hell-hole.


    It¡¯s a miracle I got out in three years.


    If Lily had her way, I¡¯d be serving a life sentence in that penitentiary.


    Seeing them, being at the mercy of Greg, is like a nightmare roaring to life.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I demand.


    Greg looks at Sean as if asking his permission.


    Sean shrugs. ¡°We¡¯re here for dinner,¡± he says. ¡°How you choose to¡­entertain¡­yourself is up to you,


    Greg. I have nothing to do with this woman.¡±


    I¡¯m cut to the bone.


    Although I¡¯d long given up on Sean and had resented him for his harsh treatment, part of me believed


    that he¡¯d been angry by the position my ident had put him in. Because at his core, Sean did


    everything for his pack. I was probably just making excuses for him, but I wanted to believe that his


    choices hade from some dedication to protecting his people, over protecting me.


    Lily¡­there is no excuse for her. She¡¯s wicked and cruel and spiteful, and when she targeted my


    grandfather she made an enemy of me.


    The ident with her sister, though. That truly was an ident.


    Sean¡¯s eyes are cold.


    I¡¯ve never given him reason to punish me like this.


    i expected his indifference, but I see now that he truly wants me to suffer.


    Endlessly.


    And for what? To impress his new fiancee?


    ¡°You might want to take this outside,¡± Sean suggests. ¡°Ladies, you should return to your party. Y¡¯all


    have a good night.¡±


    Mia and Maria nod at him. They walk away.


    Maria casts onest look over her shoulder her eyes glittering maliciously.


    Sean holds out his arm and Lilly epts it. They parade off like they haven¡¯t a care in the world.


    Like he hadn¡¯t all but encouraged this man to rape me.


    ¡°Well would you look at that,¡± Greg whispers. ¡°They left you all alone with me¡­¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    ¡°No!¡± I scream. ¡°No!¡±


    Greg starts pulling me toward the pond near the srium.


    ¡°I¡¯ll press charges!¡± I scream. ¡°There are witnesses.¡±


    ¡°Who? Your high school buddies?¡± Gregughs. ¡°That one bitch would¡¯ve stuck around to watch, if


    given the chance.¡±


    ¡°People saw mee in here, Greg! You won¡¯t get away with this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an ex-con. And I own this club. Who do you think they¡¯ll believe?¡±


    I try to stay calm. But my heart is beating a hundred miles a minute. I dig in my heels, knowing if he


    gets me into the srium or outside¡­ he¡¯ll overpower her. He¡¯ll probably kill me and with the clout his


    pack has, they¡¯ll never find my body.


    If anyone even bothered to look for me.


    This can''t be happening!


    I dig my heels in again and scratch my nails down his hands and arms.


    ¡°B*tch!¡±


    Greg drops me beside the pond.


    He flexes and his arm ripples with fur as he partially shifts. I see his nails extend but before I can get


    up, he¡¯s on me. His nails pressing into my throat and the other hand constraining my arms so I can¡¯t


    fight.


    He shoves my face into the pond.


    I panic instantly.


    Water floods my mouth and rushes up my nose.


    I thrash and try to force my head up out of the water.


    He holds me down.


    No. No. No.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Not like this.


    ckness rims my vision and my efforts slow. I want to fight, but with no air, my movements are slow.


    As I start to lose consciousness, my head is dragged back up. I suck in a giant gulp of air and then


    choke as the water in my lungses rushing out of my throat.


    I heave. But before I can spit it all out or catch my breath, I¡¯m shoved back down again.


    He¡¯s punishing me, I realize.


    Greg lost face when Sean beat the sh*t out of him all those years ago.


    Greg never got over it, and while he can¡¯t take on Sean because of his family, I am an easy target.


    As I fight and panic, cold water gushes into my mouth and nose, suffocating me.


    In the next instant, I¡¯m above water, gagging.


    ¡°Help! Someone help me! Please!¡±


    He tsks¡­ ¡°Grace,¡± he drags me up until his lips are by my ear. ¡°You¡¯re weak. Pathetic, really. And


    look¡­ do you see at the corner of the room¡­ Sean is watching.¡± Heughs.


    My eyes meet Sean¡¯s across the distance.


    But there is no emotion there.


    Nothing of the man he¡¯d been. The one who vowed to love me forever.


    Lily ps her hands as if Greg is giving her a spectacr performance.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I scream. ¡°Sean, please!¡±


    Lily walks over and squats down beside me. Greg holds me captive for her.


    ¡°You have the gall to scream for my fiancee? You pitiful excuse for a wolf, you should¡¯ve died in prison.


    Or you should have the honor to kill yourself.¡±


    I spit up water and itnds near her feet.


    I¡¯m weak. Too weak to argue with her. I try desperately just to clear my airways and breathe.


    ¡°My sister is dead.¡± Lily sneers. ¡°Death is too good for you! You¡¯re going to suffer, Grace Cummins. I¡¯m


    going to make sure of it.¡± She nods to Greg. ¡°Make her pay. Make her bleed.¡±


    My face smashes into the water again. My eyes burn. The water is dark. Cold. I¡¯m drowning while my


    former mate watches.


    I don¡¯t deserve this!


    Lily attacked my grandfather. SHE set these events into motion. And what happened with her sister


    was truly an ident. I wasn¡¯t drinking when the car lost control. I didn¡¯t mean for my car to crash into


    Jennifer¡¯s.


    She lost her sister.


    I lost my baby.


    I lost everything.


    My vision dims and then shes bright as I¡¯m once again above the surface and the glittering


    chandeliers above brighten the room.


    It¡¯s surreal.


    I wheeze and scream again, ¡°Help!¡±


    In an adjacent room are hundreds of people. At least some of them have to hear me scream.


    Yet no onees. No one helps.


    Would I die like this?


    Had I survived prison only to end up the victim of some spoiled heir¡¯s revenge?


    "Enough! Bring that woman to me!" A voice suddenly sounds, echoing in this big empty room..


    I blink rapidly, but my vision is too blurry to see.


    But I know that voice. Know it intimately.


    ¡°Brother?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    LILY


    My ws areing through my skin and little droplets of blood are sttering on the beige carpet.


    Grace f*cking Cummins.


    I hate this woman.


    I¡¯ve hated her for years.


    She¡¯s born of a lowly wannabe Alpha to some backwoods pack with maybe a dozen families tied to its


    lineage.


    They¡¯re not powerful.


    They aren¡¯t wealthy.


    They¡¯re country mutts.


    Exactly the kind of wolves that belong in thest century. Not in a modern world. And Grace, she


    always acted so proud. Like hermitment to the old ways made her better than everybody else.


    Dumb bitch.


    Grace could never be luna of a pack as rich and prominent as Sean¡¯s. He needed a real luna. A she-


    wolf who was smart and forward-thinking. One who wouldn¡¯t just navigate the human world but who


    would rise to the top of it.


    Like I¡¯ve done.


    I watch Sean carefully. His face is emotionless.


    Jason Reed, the highest ranking Alpha in our region¡­ he looks furious.


    I¡¯m incredulous. Why the hell would Jason be anything but thrilled to see Grace punished?


    He attended my sister¡¯s funeral. He didn¡¯t cry, but Alpha Reed was as cold and calcting as any wolf


    born in thest century. He didn¡¯t show emotion about anything.


    But now I¡¯m seeing anger on his handsome face which I¡¯d never seen before.


    Not even for my sister.


    But it was because of... Grace?!


    No.


    No.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The very woman who was responsible for my sister¡¯s¡ªhis fiancee¡¯s¡ªident and death!?


    I turn and look at Sean standing next to me, and see the same disbelief in Sean''s eyes.


    We¡¯re at the doors of the ballroom.


    The sshing has stopped.


    The only sound is Grace¡¯s sputtering and choking. The asional whimper as Greg yanks her hair.


    Alpha Reed¡¯s beta Terrence rushes over and takes in the scene. He nces at us then back to Jason.


    ¡°Sir, your dinner reservation in the Emerald room is ready. Might I suggest you and Alpha Stevens


    enjoy your meal. I will handle this¡­situation.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like noise, Terrence.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir.¡±


    ¡°I trust that nothing else will disrupt my evening.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to it, sir. Personally.¡±


    Jason nods. His expression is banked once again. He looks bored. He holds out a hand for us to


    precede him.


    Just before the door to the ballroom closes, he says onest thing to his beta. ¡°Terrence¡­I expect


    you¡¯ll know how to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±


    * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    I think I heard Jay¡¯s voice, but I¡¯m not sure.


    The tone had sounded like his, but Jay¡¯s voice is always level, even. I¡¯ve never heard him as angry as


    the man I¡¯d heard hollering.


    Would I see him again?


    The thought of leaving this world without saying goodbye saddens me.


    My clothes are drenched. My shirt is torn.


    These bright, ugly street cleaner clothes are heavy and clinging to me.


    My hair is still clenched in Greg¡¯s hand.


    My eyes burn from the pond water.


    I''m still gasping for a breath.


    My mouth waters and I wipe it against my sleeve.


    Greg¡¯s hand tightens in my hair and I instinctively drag in a gulp of air and close my eyes. But the


    plunge into the water neveres.


    The pressure on my neck and head suddenly lightens.


    I open my eyes and copse on the ground as Greg shoves me away from him.


    Several security guards crowd the room.


    A few of them are wolves.


    One seems to be in charge. He isn¡¯t a uniform, but rather a suit. He¡¯s middle-aged. Built like a tank.


    And calm amid the group of agitated males, not the least of which is Alpha Greg who stands in front of


    me, a hulking, angry barricade.


    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± he growls.


    ¡°You heard Alpha Reed,¡± the man says. ¡°He does not wish to be disturbed. You are disturbing him.¡±


    To the security team, the man says, ¡°Restrain him.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!?! What is the meaning of this?¡± Greg roars.


    The man is calm as can be. ¡°You have offended Alpha Reed with your noise. May I suggest you refrain


    from doing it again¡­I do not think he will be forgiving.¡±


    ¡°Noise?¡± Greg is incredulous. ¡°Why the hell would he care about noise¡ªor about this bitch!? This is the


    woman who killed his fiancee?¡±


    I¡¯m in shock.


    I hear the words.


    I see the cluster of guards¡ªboth wolf and human¡ªrestraining Greg and physically hauling him across


    the room. He¡¯s arguing and furious and if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s very close to shifting and losing control


    entirely.


    The man who issued these orders stands in front of me. He seems vaguely familiar. But i don¡¯t know


    him by name or pack. ¡°Do you require additional assistance?¡± he asks me.


    I blink and try to focus.


    I¡¯m dazed and disoriented and not entirely sure what¡¯s happening around me.


    The setup from Mia and Maria.


    The assault from Greg.


    Seeing Sean and Lily.


    Thinking I heard Jay¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little overwhelmed,¡± I say softly.


    The man takes my hand and helps me to my feet. To one of the wolves beside him, he says: ¡°Please


    bring the car around and drive Miss Cummins home.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°What the f*ck!?¡± It¡¯s Greg. He¡¯s nearly out of the ballroom but he¡¯s overhead everything.


    I shudder. But I admit, I¡¯m shocked too.


    Alpha Reed has no cause to help me. If anything I¡¯d expect him to behave like Lily, ming me for


    Jennifer¡¯s death and wanting to see me suffer for it.


    ¡°How many times must I exin this,¡± the man says as he guides me toward a different exit. He speaks


    loudly enough for everyone to hear. ¡°Mr. Reed wants a quiet evening! There is nothing more to talk


    about. He¡¯ll punish the lot of you for this disruption! If any of you know what is good for you, you¡¯ll shut


    up now.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to be told twice. I¡¯m already speechless.


    I allow this man to escort me out of the country club. So many people turn and stare, but this man is a


    pir of professionalism. He doesn¡¯t respond to the people asking him questions and when a few


    employees try to stop him, the rest of the security team sweeps in.


    Before I¡¯m guided outside, I feel a familiar presence. I stop and spin around.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks me.


    But I just shake my head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you to safety,¡± he says.


    I¡¯m led into a car, my clothes soak the seats of the limousine.


    Two wolves are added security in the vehicle.


    I close my eyes as they drive and try to block out everything.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    TERRENCE


    In the employ of my Alpha, I¡¯ve cleaned up more than one mess.


    Some in the boardroom, ensuring our businesses remain profitable. Others involved burning bodies


    when pack disputes erupted in the early days of Alpha Jason¡¯s reign.


    But I¡¯ve never had to step in on behalf of a female before.


    Least of all a female with a history as twisted as Grace Cummins.


    I¡¯m curious what these males see in her.


    She¡¯s pretty enough I suppose.


    Wide eyes, full mouth. She has a decent body if not too thin. There¡¯s an innocence or vulnerability


    about her, but I chalk that up to the absence of her wolf. It makes her frail inparison.


    Jason has bedded many women. Actresses, other prospective lunas. Wealthy socialites from around


    the world. Women far more enticing and powerful than this broken female.


    Considering that she is the one responsible for the death of his fiancee¡­ this game he ys with her is


    baffling.


    I eye the other yers¡ªall with some connection to Grace.


    Lily¡¯s eyes glow with rage. Not surprising.


    Sean looks thoughtful.


    Jason¡­his expression is muted now. His dark eyes bank whatever he¡¯s thinking. But I know he¡¯s


    paying close attention to how I handle these events.


    He told me to take care of it. And I need to do so in a manner that befits what he would do in my shoes.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jason nods once at me then turns his back on the whole scene. He enters the Emerald dining room


    and the doors close behind him.


    Sean and Lily stand here in the hallway.


    Lily gnashes her teeth."Grace is really lucky. Greg, that idiot, can''t he be less ostentatious? He just had


    to disturb Jason Reed!¡±


    Sean shrugs, but his gaze remains on doors through which I had escorted out Grace.


    ¡°May I suggest we join Alpha Reed for dinner?¡± she tells Sean. She puts her hand on his face, to


    physically draw Sean¡¯s attention back to her.


    I watch all of this exchange.


    Sean¡¯s mouth opens but he doesn¡¯t reply. Lily snakes her arm through his. ¡°Come, my love. Let¡¯s meet


    with Jason. I know he would only want me to be happy.¡±


    Hmm.


    She could keep telling herself that. But between the power merger that¡¯s happening with Pack Atkinson


    and Pack Stevens and the little fact that Sean had been dating the woman who¡¯d killed Jason¡¯s fiancee,


    there¡¯s a bit more on the table here.


    Even if Lily wants to pretend it¡¯s otherwise.


    "I''m sorry for letting Alpha Reed wait,¡± she says to me. ¡°We''ll go to see him now."


    "No need," I say calmly. I overheard every word this young couple said to Grace. ¡±Mr. Reed said he


    won''t have time to meet the two of you today anymore. The both of you may return to your packs."


    Lily sputters. I admit, there¡¯s something satisfying about witnessing her outrage. Jason had said to


    handle things the way he would so¡­¡±Thank you both foring this evening. You¡¯re both dismissed.¡±


    Sean¡¯s eyes re.


    Lily snarls. ¡°How dare¡ª¡°


    Sean drags her away. ¡°Thank you, Beta Terrence. Give our regards to your Alpha. I¡¯ll have my office


    contact yours to reschedule.¡±


    I nod as he drags her off.


    I wait for them to leave and then appoint several men at the door and at each entrance/exit to this area.


    In his true form, Jason is fierce. Even as a human, he can fight and has been trained extensively.


    It¡¯d take someone with a death wish to challenge him.


    ¡°Alpha Reed will be dining alone this evening,¡± I tell them. ¡°See to it that no one disturbs him.¡±


    They nod.


    Then I turn my attention to Greg.


    He¡¯s a lowly alpha.


    I stare at him as if he¡¯s a dead man walking.


    He doesn¡¯t know it yet, but he probably is.


    These young pups are all the same.


    Too much money, too little control.


    Always someone to clean up their messes. But Gregory, he¡¯s gone too far today. And the foolish man is


    about to pay the price for provoking someone under Alpha Reed¡¯s protection.


    It was a coincidence that Jason happened to be at the club, and had seen what had happened.


    What might have befallen Grace if they had not been here?


    What would befall Gregory if he¡¯d sessfully followed through with his assault on her? I heard the


    other people watching on while Miss Cummins was nearly drowned in a decorative pond.


    Of all the ridiculous things¡­


    I consider myself a master at my beta position and as the direct liaison to my Alpha, I take my job


    seriously.


    What would Jason do?


    I know exactly what my Alpha would do¡­

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    ¡°Max,¡± I say to the wolf security guard at my side, ¡°Has any closed circuit video been erased?¡±


    ¡°Yes Beta.¡±


    ¡°Have the cameras been disengaged?¡±


    Again, ¡°Yes Beta.¡±


    ¡°Last question¡­did you watch the footage?¡±


    Max nods.


    Good. ¡°Whatever he did just now, do it again."


    Max grabs hold of Gregory¡¯s arms. Two other wolves in our employ move to do the same to his other


    side. Greg may have been able to toss around a single, human female. But he won¡¯t fare as well


    against three prime males from our pack.


    These men have been training since they were kids.


    They drag Greg back to the side of the pond.


    It¡¯s a pretty pool. Fountains and waterfalls surrounded by lush foliage mark the start of a beautiful


    ss-enclosed srium. There¡¯s a puddle on the walkway in the exact spot where Greg attempted to


    drown Grace.


    ¡°Do it,¡± I say.


    They force Greg to his knees and his face under water.


    He riots.


    This dolt is strong, I¡¯ll give him that. But my men elbow him in the back, and one restrains his legs.


    He can buck all he wants, but he isn¡¯t going anywhere.


    When he starts to twitch with the true onset of drowning I say, ¡°Bring him up.¡±


    They lift his head out of the water.


    He chokes and sputters and screams.


    ¡°Gregory¡­ do you think it¡¯s wise to disturb Alpha Reed¡¯s meal again? You know how he feels about


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    noise.¡±


    The man stops yelling.


    He¡¯s still gasping for air.


    ¡°Again,¡± I say.


    Over and over they drown him, stopping only when he¡¯s on the verge of death or shifting.


    Greg Anders is going to regret what he did here today. He¡¯s going to regret a great many things.


    * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    I return to the Sanitation Service Center, still shaken.


    ¡°My goodness, girl, why are you drenched? Did you fall into the river?" ire asks. Then she sees the


    state of my torn clothes, and her teasing tone evaporates. "Did something happen when you sent the


    documents?"


    "The documents... never mind, just now... I identally fell into a small pool."


    ¡°What? That¡¯s terrible. Grace, it¡¯s too cold to be out in wet clothes. You need to go home and take a hot


    bath¡ªand dry your hair.¡±


    I nod. I should¡¯ve gone home in the first ce.


    Only I didn¡¯t want the wolves driving me home at the behest of Alpha Reed to know where I lived.


    It¡¯s silly I know.


    Alpha Reed¡¯s power and influence extend from the far edges of the forest to the heart of this city. If he


    wants to know where I live, he could, with minimal digging.


    I¡¯m not exactly hiding.


    I¡¯m just trying to survive. The small section of city where I rent my apartment isn¡¯t officially imed by


    any pack, so my rogue status can¡¯t get me in trouble for living there.


    Someday, I¡¯ll save enough money to get far away from here.


    ire stands by awkwardly while I grab my purse and phone from my locker. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not sure this is


    even the right time, but Gus asked me about you. He¡¯s interested. And he¡¯s a nice guy, Grace.¡±


    I m my locker closed. ¡±ire, I¡¯ve said that I don''t want to be in a rtionship now. Why don''t you


    help me with Gus and instead of encouraging him, why don¡¯t you tell him not to put his hopes in me


    anymore? It''ll only be a waste of time.¡±


    ire sighs. "If you really don''t have the heart to take a chance on him, I will tell Gus. But I want it


    noted that I think you¡¯re wasting a great opportunity here.¡±


    I nod. Whatever. I¡¯m too tired to argue.


    I¡¯m not trying to be mean. But my past is always going to collide with my future. Whether I like it or not.


    And a good guy like Gus, someone honest and innocent, he doesn¡¯t deserve to be dragged into my


    drama.


    ¡°Thanks for understanding, ire.¡±


    ire shakes her head. ¡°Grace,¡± she says quietly. ¡°This is no way to live. You don¡¯t really want to be


    alone until you die, do you?¡±


    She can¡¯t understand my position.


    I¡¯m not just an ex-convict.


    I¡¯m a wolf-less wolf who can¡¯t immerse in the human world, but who is also shunned from pack.


    I have no choice but to be alone.


    Inexplicably, a handsome face appears in my mind.


    I have Jay. Well, not in a romantic sense. But we¡¯d be family. For as long as itsts. And that would be


    enough.


    ¡°I appreciate you, ire,¡± I tell her before starting the long walk home.


    I hope what happened at that country club is done and over.


    But as I walk, I¡¯m hit with an overwhelming sense of dread.


    And fear¡­

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    I have no heightened senses without my wolf and yet as I approach my apartment and open the door,


    I¡¯m immediately calm.


    My body recognizes Jay¡¯s presence before I see him.


    He¡¯s in the kitchen. Sitting at the table. Arms crossed. I can¡¯t read his expression. And I¡¯m not ready to


    talk about things.


    ¡°I, uh, I¡¯ll get dinner started in a moment. I just need to shower first.¡±


    Jason grabs hold of my hand. ¡°You¡¯re soaking wet and it isn¡¯t raining.¡±


    I bite my lip.


    He reaches out gently and touches my shirt where it¡¯s torn. ¡°How did this happen?¡±


    The question¡¯s delivered in an even tone, but I know better. He¡¯s furious.


    I don¡¯t say anything.


    ¡±Sister, did something happen to you today?"


    I can¡¯t meet his eyes. And I know if lie to him, I¡¯ll destroy what trust there is between us.


    I soundlessly try to move past him into the bathroom, but he catches my hand.


    I wince.


    Jason rubs the wound.


    The dime-sized hole is swollen and bleeding.


    Compliments of one well-ced stiletto heel and a hundred and twenty pounds of malice.


    ¡°What about this?¡± Jason asks. ¡°Is this an upational hazard from work too?¡±


    I stare at the back of my right hand, at the spot where Maria stepped on today.


    Jason stares fixedly at me. "Sister, if someone bullies you, you need to tell me.¡±


    I will not embroil Jay in my mess.


    For a moment my heart pounds hard, because the way Jay stares at me, it¡¯s like he¡¯s daring me to lie


    to him and I don¡¯t want to hurt him by doing that.


    But I can¡¯t burden him with my drama.


    ¡°Just tell me and I will stand up for you,¡± he says.


    ¡°I know you will.¡±


    And that¡¯s the problem.


    In that instant, I realize my time with Jay is limited.


    Inevitably, this fight with my past will seep into this new life I¡¯m trying to build for myself and when it


    does, it¡¯ll endanger Jason too.


    I pull my hand from his and escape to the bathroom.


    I turn on the water so he won¡¯t hear me crying.


    When I join Jay back in the kitchen, I¡¯m more in control of my emotions.


    I bandaged my hand, dressed in warm clothes and dried my hair.


    I ster a bright smile on my face. ¡°What do you think, pasta tonight? Or maybe a quiche?


    ¡°What I think is something happened today and you¡¯re purposely not telling me about it.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right.


    ¡°And?¡±


    Ie closer to him until I stand right in front of him. Then I take his hands in mine. I can¡¯t describe the


    sensation. There are prickles of awareness and heat spreading from our palms, but more than that,


    there¡¯s a sense of rightness.


    I squeeze his hands.


    ¡°I need you to trust me, brother. I want very much for my past to stay there. But it won¡¯t always will. And


    I won¡¯t let you fight battles we can¡¯t win.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t know that,¡± he says quietly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no world in which you¡¯re worth the risk.¡± I tug him into the kitchen. ¡°Now, back to dinner¡­what


    will it be?¡±


    I¡¯m trying hard to hold it together. I¡¯m a hairsbreadth away from losing it. That attack today¡­it was


    terrifying.


    I thought prison had been bad, and I¡¯d consoled myself with the knowledge that when I got out, I¡¯d


    finally be safe.


    But that was stupid on my behalf.


    I¡¯ve never been in more danger.


    And I have more enemies than I realized.


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    We make pasta for dinner and eat in amicable silence.


    I like the quiet and it¡¯s calming to have Grace here. Her presence is ¡­easy. I need to run. To shift and


    let my wolf free because it was everything in me not to tear Greg Anders to shreds today and that punk


    ass Sean Stevens as well.


    Which is just¡­ridiculous.


    Greg, obviously, deserved to get his ass kicked. Bullying a woman and assaulting her as he had with


    Grace. That is not eptable. Period.


    I¡¯ll get a full ounting from my beta, but from the sounds I hearding from the ballroom, I trust that


    Terrence handled things as I would have.


    Good.


    But there arerger issues here.


    Those two women. Sean. Lily. Grace¡¯s own family.


    There¡¯s a target on her back and I suspect I yed a role in putting it there in the first ce.


    Because I¡¯m the highest Alpha in this region and lesser wolves will do anything to get into my good


    graces. Even going so far as to hurt someone because they think that will please me.


    I stay under the shower for a long while¡ªthe water is barely tolerable it¡¯s so f*cking cold, but even that


    is wee.


    My temper¡¯s been running too hot.


    And seeing Grace ¡­the fact that I got here and she wasn¡¯t¡­and then the time I spent sitting here,


    waiting, it only made my blood run hotter.


    As I dress and go back out to see her. I¡¯m stopped in my tracks.


    She¡¯s in the kitchen. Sitting with only one light on, sewing her work shirt. Anyone else would¡¯ve thrown


    it out, but she¡¯s trying desperately to salvage the damn thing.


    Seeing it¡­I see red all over again.


    It¡¯s a reminder of what happened at the country club.


    Grace hums some nameless tune.


    Her head is lowered, her hair hangs loosely over her shoulders. I recall seeing her several years ago.


    She looks different now. Her hair seems tock shine, probably due to malnutrition. After three hard


    years of imprisonment and the recent exposure to the wind and sun, her skin is not fair at all. Even


    though she has aely appearance, she still looks weathered, and given all that has befallen her in


    the short time I¡¯ve known her, it¡¯s obvious the hardships in her life are taking their toll.


    However, at this moment, as she¡¯s sewing her clothes, stitch by stitch, she looks¡­ beautiful.


    There¡¯s something quiet and elegant about her and I find it unusually attractive.


    In the circles I move in, I¡¯ve never seen a woman sewing clothes like this. They have servants for that,


    or they buy new wardrobes week to week. The women I know wear couture fashion that cost more than


    Grace would make in a year.


    Grace finishes sewing and looks up. ¡°Oh, hi.¡±


    I continue to stare until her face turns a pretty shade of pink.


    "What''s wrong?¡± she whispers. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "I just think that you are really beautiful," I say.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Graceughs, although it¡¯s a self-deprecating one. Not augh of real humor. ¡°Jay¡­ you didn¡¯t know


    me before. Trust me, there¡¯s a big gap between my old self and the person you now see. At most, I¡¯m


    not ugly.¡± Sheughs again.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I say.


    She shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re kind.¡±


    From her tone, she¡¯s patronizing me. But the blush in her cheeks and lingering smile tells me she likes


    thepliment.


    ¡°Here,¡± she holds up her phone and shows me a sweater.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I ordered it for you. I know you¡¯re a wolf and impervious to the cold, but it¡¯s still winter, and while you¡¯re


    in human form¡­¡±


    I¡¯m incredulous.


    She¡¯s sitting here mending a tattered uniform shirt to save money. But she¡¯s spending money on me.


    I can¡¯t help but ask, "... why are you so good to me?"


    The coat and clothes, the phone and food. Letting me stay here, without asking for a dime in return.


    "You are my brother,¡± she says easily as if that exins everything.


    She¡¯s kind and caring and her answer speaks of loyalty. Yet I¡¯m annoyed by what she said. Has she


    forgotten entirely that I am a man?¡±

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    MIA


    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m fired?¡±


    My supervisor stares at me and prattles on about one week of severance and how I need to clear out


    my desk by the end of the day.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± I ask her.


    "It''s an order from the superiors. You''ll be givenpensation for the dismissal, but you''ll never be


    employed here again."


    I¡¯m in shock.


    Several people who attended the reunion party at the club lost their jobs this week too. Maria told me


    something about Greg Anders business filing for bankruptcy.


    Right now¡­ I can only worry about myself.


    My family called in every favor and spent thousands on my education to get me the job in the Urban


    Management Bureau. It¡¯s a government position with exceptional benefits and retirement.


    What¡¯s worse, I¡¯ve been on a series of dates and blind dates, and my job is an advantage. I¡¯ve been


    elevated by the political position that the Bureau afforded me. If one of those guys catches wind that


    I¡¯ve been fired¡­ I can kiss my chances with them goodbye.


    Oh my god, how am I going to tell my family? They¡¯ll be devastated.


    I call Maria. She¡¯s my best friend and she knows so many influential people. Surely she can help me.


    But she won¡¯t take my calls.


    I hear from another friend that her family¡¯s house is now in foreclosure.


    It¡¯s another three days before more evidencees to light.


    The bank loan that had originally been agreed upon for Maria¡¯s family was suddenly rejected, and the


    family''s capital flow is gone.


    One of my coworkers from the Management Bureau finally hears some gossip and secretly tells me I


    was let go because of a ¡®misuse of power.¡¯


    The only thing I can think of was asking Grace to send the document. However, on this matter, Maria


    was the true mastermind!


    I try to confront Maria again, and she finally takes my call. But when I bring up the situation with Grace,


    she mes me.


    ¡±I didn''t force you to do it, Mia. You wanted to see Grace get humiliated, that''s why you were willing to


    agree. At most, I just gave you an idea. It''s your own doing. It has nothing to do with me.


    That bitch!


    I don¡¯t bother to argue. I just hang up.


    Think! I need to think.


    My parents try calling in favors with the mayor and some councilmen. But even that hits a dead wall.


    One of them, who had had a good rtionship with my parents for many years says, "Who on earth did


    your daughter offend? The backing of that person seems to be very strong. I heard from the director of


    the Urban Management Bureau that in the future, your daughter will find it difficult to find an ordinary


    job, let alone this kind of secure one."


    I¡¯m so confused. What big shot could they be talking about? In my usual work and life, I don¡¯te into


    contact with any!


    The reunion gatheringes to mind. Because what had happened with Greg is pretty hard to forget.


    And Jason had been furious to have his dinner disturbed by themotion they¡¯d been causing with


    Grace.


    Wait.


    Could it be... that the big shot behind Grace was Jason Reed?


    This idea shes through my mind, but I immediately shoot it down.


    Grace had crushed Jason''s fianc¨¦e, Jennifer, in a drunk driving ident. The Stevens family, the Reed


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    family, hell, the most prominent families in connection to them had all wanted her head on a tter.


    So who else could be supporting Grace?


    Grace was only a sanitation worker¡ªand a convict. Was it even possible? Or had my parents received


    bad information?


    Nheless, after thinking about it for a while, it seems that the only person I had offended is Grace.


    So I seek her out the next day.


    I don¡¯t expect a warm reception, but she¡¯s downright icy.


    ¡°Look,¡± I tell her ¡±¡­I¡¯m really sorry for that day. It was Maria''s idea to ask you toe to the reunion,


    so I asked you to send me the documents. Since then, I''ve been regretting it. It''s all my fault that you


    suffered such an insult. I''m sorry."


    Grace¡¯s expression is haughty. Like she doesn¡¯t believe a word of what I¡¯ve said.


    "Grace, can you forgive me?¡±


    She continues sweeping, never once breaking rhythm and the swoosh, swish, swoosh of the bristles


    against he pavement is grating on my nerves. "Why should I forgive you?¡± she asks calmly.


    ¡°Huh? I... I''ve already admitted my mistake. Won''t you forgive me?"


    "It''s normal for you to ask me to send documents. There was nothing wrong with it. What exactly do


    you need me to forgive you for?¡±


    I¡¯m dumbfounded. What... what am I supposed to say? That I wanted to see Grace get humiliated and


    make a fool of herself, and that¡¯s why I set her up to deliver the document?


    "But I... I made you lose face in front of everyone, and even Greg..."


    "That''s what they did. It had nothing to do with you, right?"

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    GRACE


    Mia continues to stare at me, blinking like an owl.


    I suspect if I had my wolf, I would smell her fear.


    But given the opportunity to own up to her duplicity¡­she says nothing.


    "Well, if there is nothing else, I still have to work,¡± I say, ignoring the bitter look on Mia''s face. I stroll


    past her to the other side of the road and continue sweeping.


    I¡¯m relieved when she finally leaves.


    I¡¯d just as soon forget about the incident with Greg at the reunion.


    It¡¯s a painful memory.


    A shadow moves into my line of vision and I look up, expecting to see Mia. But it¡¯s Gus.


    He¡¯s holding his hat and his hands and wringing the rim of it. "Grace, ire said that you don''t want to


    be in love now, but... but... I''m sincere. I''m willing to wait for you. When you want to be in a rtionship,


    you can look for me."


    After saying this, he seems to feel that something is amiss. He quickly corrects himself, "It''s not that


    you can look for me, but that I can line up and wait for you..."


    I stare at him in a daze. "You can find someone more suitable for you, Gus. I don''t earn much, and my


    job has no future. I am not good wife material."


    "But I like you." After saying this, Gus''s face turns redder. "ire says you don''t have a boyfriend now. I


    will wait."


    "But I..."


    "Sister, won''t you introduce us?"


    The voice sounds from behind me and when I turn, I¡¯m shocked to see Jason walking toward me. The


    ck down jacket, ck trousers, and sneakers are all from discount stores, but on him, they look


    good. However, his expression is a bit more, well, wolfish. Predatoryes to mind. He doesn¡¯t


    outwardly reflect any anger, but something tells me Jay isn¡¯t nearly as calm as he appears to be.


    ¡°Sister?¡±


    Right. An introduction. ¡±Of course,¡± I reply automatically. ¡°This is my colleague, Gus. Gus, meet Jay.


    Jay, why are you here?" I ask.


    "I finished work early today, so I came to see you," Jason says, capturing my left hand. He rubs his


    palm over mine.¡°Your hand is cold."


    "It''s okay." Working in the chilly winter, I¡¯m always cold. I¡¯m used to it. What I¡¯m not used to, however, is


    Jaying to see me, or him going out of his way to touch me.


    We sleep side by side.


    Him on a pile of nkets on the floor and me on the bed. For two people in such a small space, we do


    a miraculous job of avoiding bodily contact.


    But right now, Jay is all up in my space and he¡¯s still holding my hands¡­intimately.


    Gus is watching this whole exchange and frowning.


    ¡°Grace, is this... your brother?"


    "Yes." I nod.


    Jason nces at Gus andzily puts his hands around my waist.


    And I forget to breathe.


    His palm flexes against my side like he¡¯s learning the shape of me, and I can feel his firm grip through


    all theyers of my clothing.


    ¡°When do you finish work?¡± he whispers near my ear.


    "In half an hour. I''ll be done after sweeping this road.¡±


    "Alright." Jason smiles. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    He nces at Gus. ¡°You should let her finish,¡± he says. ¡°Have a good day.¡±


    Gus nods. ¡°Excuse me. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go since you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Watching Gus leave, Jason suddenly grabs my chin with his fingers and half-forces me to look at him.


    "I don''t like you seeing other men like this. He doesn¡¯t look trustworthy.¡±


    I burst outughing. "What are you thinking? I don''t have any intentions towards him."


    "Does that mean he doesn''t have those kinds of feelings towards you?" he asks back.


    I¡¯m at a loss for words.


    "Is he the colleague who likes you?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''ve already asked my friend ire to help discourage him. He¡¯s a nice guy, and he means well.


    I¡¯m just not looking to get into a rtionship. I didn''t expect him to approach me today."


    "If you don''t like him, you should refuse him directly," Jason says. ¡°He¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Iugh. "You think too much of me. It¡¯s me that''s not good enough. Gus has a house, a car, and a


    steady job. In our workce, many girls like him."


    "You are worth much more than that," Jay says quietly.


    After I clean the road and am preparing to pack up the tools to return to the Sanitation Service Center,


    Mia suddenly rushes up from the side of the building. ¡°Grace, can you please forgive me? I really can''t


    lose this current job. This job is very important to me! I beg you, tell our director that you forgive me and


    ask him to cancel the order for dismissal, okay?"


    I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have no power here. I¡¯m not sure what you did or why you¡¯re


    being let go, but it has nothing to do with me. I have no connections with your director either."


    "That''s impossible!" Mia yells. "You''re the only one I''ve ever offended. Could it be that Sean saw you


    like that and couldn''t bear it, and so he avenged you? Is that why I was condemned?"


    Thinking it over, there was only this possibility.


    But it made no sense.


    Sean helped put me in prison. Even when I begged him to help me.


    For our love.


    For our packs.


    For our baby.


    ¡°No, Mia. Sean Stevens is not punishing you out of some need to protect me. I¡¯m nothing to him.¡± Only


    now did I finally understand the reason for Miaing here and begging for forgiveness. ¡°Mia, you¡¯re


    chasing shadows. Sean ... he has no regard for me. He has not forgiven me, and I can assure you,


    he¡¯d not exert his influence to lift a finger for me!¡±


    ¡°You need to fix this,¡± Mia argues.


    Iugh. Really?


    I¡¯m the victim. I was humiliated, setup and nearly drowned. And this entitled bitch thought I owed her


    something?


    ¡°Is something wrong here?¡± Jay draws even with me.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    JASON


    ¡°Grace, will you go somewhere with me?¡±


    She looks confused but without asking where she says, ¡°okay.¡±


    I like that her trust is absolute.


    The woman Mia Jenkins who¡¯d mocked her and led her to the country club¡­she will be dealt with. ¡°Is


    there something you want?¡± I ask.


    This mousy human has the good sense to shake her head and leave. My patience for mean people is


    running thin as ofte. Normally, I don¡¯t involve myself with humans, but¡­


    Grace is smiling up at me and I don¡¯t dwell on the pettiness of that other woman or the drama of days


    past.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± I tell her.


    She nods excitedly.


    I bought the bus tickets on a whim.


    After all the bullshit at the country club and knowing how many people were gunning for this woman, I


    wanted a reprieve.


    For both of us.


    I text Terrence from my cheap phone, instructing him to clear the grounds and to prepare the


    caretaker¡¯s cabin.


    I don¡¯t get into details. My beta knows me well enough to get the job done.


    He¡¯d certainly handled things to my liking with Greg Anders.


    That wolf will be wishing he wasn¡¯t born by the time we¡¯re done with him.


    Of course, it¡¯s all been pinned on the noise, but the formalint that I directed to his father, the


    Senior Alpha reflect his assault on a ¡®human¡¯ in a public ce, with enough human witnesses in the


    vicinity to garner even more severe repercussions should I choose to push my point.


    For now, I¡¯m fine hitting them where it really hurts.


    Financially.


    I¡¯ve terminated all business dealings with Pack Anders. And moving forward, I dare them to try and find


    a pack in a thousand mile radius who will work with them.


    They¡¯ll need to relocate to the opposite coast if they have any hope of staying fluid.


    Fuck ¡®em.


    ¡°Come on, Grace,¡± I say.


    And without a second thought, she follows me.


    It¡¯s a two hour bus-ride to mynds.


    We pass the mansion and the neighboring town which contains about half of my pack and those older


    wolves who will never abandon these open spaces for high-rises in the city.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Grace finally asks.


    She¡¯s been quiet throughout the ride but peaceful too. A soft smile on her face and she¡¯d asionally


    point out something beyond the window. She smiles at me now. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I¡¯m off tomorrow. I


    think we¡¯ll be backte.¡±


    We¡¯re noting back tonight at all. But I don¡¯t tell her that yet.


    She has boots on and her work clothes, but where we¡¯re headed, she¡¯ll need something warmer.


    ¡°Here,¡± I say, handing her gloves and a hat. I bought them at the market so they¡¯re not expensive, but


    she epts them and thanks me like I¡¯ve handed her diamonds. ¡°And, no, these aren¡¯t the surprise.¡±


    She grins.


    At the next stop, I stand. ¡°This way.¡±


    She follows me off the bus.


    We¡¯re on the edge of town andrge stretches of forest surround either side of the highway.


    I own thisnd. All of it.


    Reed Pack controls the town, the airstrip. Even the subdivision of houses for humans looking to have


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡®more fresh air¡¯.


    Grace breathes deep. Her breath fogs around her.


    I take her hand and lead her into the woods. There¡¯s a game trail, about a quarter of a mile into the


    brush and it shouldn¡¯t be too hard for her navigate.


    I take off my coat and hold it out for her. ¡°Put this on.¡±


    She slides into it. And breathes deep¡ªonly this time, she¡¯s taking in my scent.


    I fight the urge to smile.


    Sleeping next to her each night and living in her home. I can describe her smell at every hour. The light


    sheen of sweat when shees home. The fresh scent that is wholly hers in the morning. The smell of


    her smooth skin after a shower.


    My wolf rumbles beneath my skin.


    ¡°I need to run, Grace. And I want you toe with me.¡±


    Her eyes brim with tears.


    And suddenly I regret what I¡¯ve done.


    She has no wolf now. I didn¡¯t even think that this might be painful for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper.


    She swipes her eyes and smiles brightly. ¡°No. No. Thank you. I can¡¯t experience things the way I used


    to¡­ but I miss this.¡±


    We¡¯re moving through the trees and she holds her hands out to touch the pines. Herughter is like


    music. Then she freezes. ¡°Jay, can we be here? Whosends are these?¡±


    ¡°State-owned,¡± I lie.


    She walks slowly, taking it all in. ¡°I have pretty good endurance, but I won¡¯t be able to keep pace with


    your wolf, not past a mile or so.¡±


    In her bulky clothes it won¡¯t befortable for her to run even a quarter of that.


    ¡°I can carry your clothes and shoes,¡± she offers.


    I point to a storage bin ahead.


    ¡°There are drop points scattered around here.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Wow. Smart.¡±


    Something shifts and I can tell she¡¯s sad again. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Last time I ran¡­it was with my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You miss him?¡±


    ¡°Every day.¡± She tilts her head. ¡°He would¡¯ve liked you.¡±


    I grunt. Her answer pleases me.


    I pop the lid on the bin and kick off my shoes. Next I peel off my shirt and drop it in. I catch the hitch in


    Grace¡¯s breathing. The subtle increase in her heart rate. Her scent changes.


    Awareness.


    Arousal.


    I slowly unbuckle my jeans. She¡¯s watching me.


    It¡¯s dark but light filters in through the canopy of trees. As wolves, we aren¡¯t shy or ashamed of our


    bodies, but Grace is human now.


    I step out of my pants and stand in the moonlight.


    If she wants to look, yeah, I¡¯ll let her see.


    She sucks a breath.


    ¡°You¡¯re so perfect, Jason.¡±


    She moves closer and I stand still. There¡¯s a glint in her eyes ¡­and it isn¡¯t the least bit sisterly.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    GRACE


    Jay stands before me and even though I know it¡¯s all sorts of wrong, I look my fill.


    He¡¯s tall and strong.


    Muscles ripple across his chest and arms. I¡¯ve seen him take on men without any fear or hesitation, but


    to see him now his body is honed to a weapon. And I wonder at that, because wolf or not, such


    strengthes from training and repetition.


    I wonder if that¡¯s why he¡¯s homeless.


    Perhaps he is military and is dealing with trauma or PTSD.


    His hair is longer and it covers his eyes with how he¡¯s standing and I think that¡¯s intentional so I can¡¯t


    get a read on him.


    I let my gaze drop lower, and when I focus on that prominent part of him. It¡¯s thick and long and


    growing before my eyes. My gaze shoots to his, but I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking.


    In the next instant, the air in front of me shimmers. My own vision distorts as I try to track the shift, but


    the energy makes me blink without seeing.


    Then his wolf is rubbing against my side, forcing my hand along the top of his body, as if I need any


    encouragement to touch him.


    I rub my hands along his fur and sink to my knees to stroke him.


    He nuzzles my face and neck. Not licking, but more marking me with his scent.


    In pack, when we¡¯d all shift it¡¯s how wolves limate ourselves and connect. I try not to let myself read


    more into it.


    I hate that my wolf will never get the chance to meet his. That I won¡¯t be able to run through woods like


    these or scent this wolf or see him with my wolf¡¯s eyes.


    Everything is richer, brighter, stronger in my true form.


    Ava, I call in my mind. But it¡¯s like hollering into an abyss.


    Jay lopes off at a jog and I run to keep up with him. He only dashes ahead maybe twenty feet or so


    before pausing and walking and I realize he¡¯s doing that for me.


    ¡°No, do¡¯t wait.¡± I grin. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    He barks.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not big. But I was fast. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, brother.¡±


    His next bark is reprimanding. Iugh. ¡°Go on.¡±


    He hesitates for a moment then takes off running.


    I follow after him.


    For the first time in over three years, I finally feel free.


    Jay runs ahead, leaping and racing. He¡¯s strong and agile and twice the size of most wolves. I¡¯ve seen


    him in his true form once before, but somehow, this is different. He runs ahead then circles back to me.


    Or he¡¯ll pause along the trail and howl to let me know where he is.


    After about twenty minutes, he slows to a walk and stays beside me. My eyes have adapted tock of


    light and the game trail is actually pretty easy to follow. I expect hikers use it too given the asional


    empty can or abandoned doggie bag I see along the trail.


    Humans¡­make a mess of everything.


    As the thought surfaces I grimace. I¡¯m human now.


    I frown and feel a strong urge to cry. Jay swings his head at me, his wolf senses picking up the change


    in my mood. ¡°I¡±m good,¡± I tell him. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    He sniffs the air around me as if reassuring himself I¡¯m all right.


    About another fifteen minutester, I see a break ahead in the trees.


    The pines open to a series of open fields and rolling hills. There¡¯s a pasture and paddock in the far


    distance. And one monster of a mansion.


    ¡°Uh, are we trespassing?¡±


    He jerks his head to the left and I follow him toward a small cabin tucked away at the edge of the


    woods. He trots along to the small A-frame building. It¡¯s abination of stone and logs and looks like


    it may have been built at the start of thest century.


    I step up onto the porch.


    There are two rocking chairs. A small table.


    A pretty wreath with tinsel and bows on the door.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He nudges the door open with his nose.


    Not locked. Okay.


    At least we¡¯re not breaking-and-entering.


    I follow him inside and pause.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing¡­

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    GRACE


    Jay stands before me and even though I know it¡¯s all sorts of wrong, I look my fill.


    He¡¯s tall and strong.


    Muscles ripple across his chest and arms. I¡¯ve seen him take on men without any fear or hesitation, but


    to see him now his body is honed to a weapon. And I wonder at that, because wolf or not, such


    strengthes from training and repetition.


    I wonder if that¡¯s why he¡¯s homeless.


    Perhaps he is military and is dealing with trauma or PTSD.


    His hair is longer and it covers his eyes with how he¡¯s standing and I think that¡¯s intentional so I can¡¯t


    get a read on him.


    I let my gaze drop lower, and when I focus on that prominent part of him. It¡¯s thick and long and


    growing before my eyes. My gaze shoots to his, but I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking.


    In the next instant, the air in front of me shimmers. My own vision distorts as I try to track the shift, but


    the energy makes me blink without seeing.


    Then his wolf is rubbing against my side, forcing my hand along the top of his body, as if I need any


    encouragement to touch him.


    I rub my hands along his fur and sink to my knees to stroke him.


    He nuzzles my face and neck. Not licking, but more marking me with his scent.


    In pack, when we¡¯d all shift it¡¯s how wolves limate ourselves and connect. I try not to let myself read


    more into it.


    I hate that my wolf will never get the chance to meet his. That I won¡¯t be able to run through woods like


    these or scent this wolf or see him with my wolf¡¯s eyes.


    Everything is richer, brighter, stronger in my true form.


    Ava, I call in my mind. But it¡¯s like hollering into an abyss.


    Jay lopes off at a jog and I run to keep up with him. He only dashes ahead maybe twenty feet or so


    before pausing and walking and I realize he¡¯s doing that for me.


    ¡°No, do¡¯t wait.¡± I grin. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    He barks.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not big. But I was fast. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, brother.¡±


    His next bark is reprimanding. Iugh. ¡°Go on.¡±


    He hesitates for a moment then takes off running.


    I follow after him.


    For the first time in over three years, I finally feel free.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jay runs ahead, leaping and racing. He¡¯s strong and agile and twice the size of most wolves. I¡¯ve seen


    him in his true form once before, but somehow, this is different. He runs ahead then circles back to me.


    Or he¡¯ll pause along the trail and howl to let me know where he is.


    After about twenty minutes, he slows to a walk and stays beside me. My eyes have adapted tock of


    light and the game trail is actually pretty easy to follow. I expect hikers use it too given the asional


    empty can or abandoned doggie bag I see along the trail.


    Humans¡­make a mess of everything.


    As the thought surfaces I grimace. I¡¯m human now.


    I frown and feel a strong urge to cry. Jay swings his head at me, his wolf senses picking up the change


    in my mood. ¡°I¡±m good,¡± I tell him. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡±


    He sniffs the air around me as if reassuring himself I¡¯m all right.


    About another fifteen minutester, I see a break ahead in the trees.


    The pines open to a series of open fields and rolling hills. There¡¯s a pasture and paddock in the far


    distance. And one monster of a mansion.


    ¡°Uh, are we trespassing?¡±


    He jerks his head to the left and I follow him toward a small cabin tucked away at the edge of the


    woods. He trots along to the small A-frame building. It¡¯s abination of stone and logs and looks like


    it may have been built at the start of thest century.


    I step up onto the porch.


    There are two rocking chairs. A small table.


    A pretty wreath with tinsel and bows on the door.


    He nudges the door open with his nose.


    Not locked. Okay.


    At least we¡¯re not breaking-and-entering.


    I follow him inside and pause.


    I can¡¯t believe what I¡¯m seeing¡­

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    He leans in and breathes deep.


    His face in the curve of my throat, his lips just barely grazing my neck.


    A shuddering breath escapes me.


    I fist my hands and squeeze until my fingers hurt. Every cell in my body wants to grab hold of this man


    and hold him close. But I force myself to stand still.


    He draws a breath, then another. Taking in my scent.


    I shiver.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He makes a humming sound and even that little rumble gives me a delicious little chill from


    head to toe.


    He releases another small rumble as if he¡¯s reading my every reaction.


    He probably is.


    It¡¯s part of being a wolf.


    Heightened senses mean we learn more about the world around us or people close to us.


    I blush thinking all the details he¡¯s picking up about me right now¡­


    He draws back a bit, one hand still on my face and I gaze up at him, losing myself in his dark eyes and


    perfect features.


    It isn¡¯t the physical beauty of this man that draws me.


    It¡¯s what¡¯s on the inside.


    His steadfast faith in me. The way he¡¯s defended me from the moment we met. The way he epts


    me, even knowing all my broken, ugly parts and my unseemly past.


    He leans forward and I hold my breath.


    Is he going to kiss me?


    His eyes start to shut.


    I tilt my chin up. His mouth is so close. His lips look so soft.


    But as I brace myself for this moment, knowing it¡¯ll cross lines that can¡¯t be uncrossed. I don¡¯t care. I


    selfishly crave this man.


    But the passionate kiss I long for neveres.


    He presses his lips to my forehead.


    It¡¯s a sweet kiss.


    A chaste kiss.


    I sink back on my heels and bury my disappointment.


    He sps my hands, looking very pleased with himself. ¡°Come sister, let me serve you a meal for


    once.¡±


    I follow him into the kitchen and sit.


    He pours me a ss of water. Serves up two bowls of the hearty stew. There¡¯s an old fashioned bread


    drawer and from it he pulls out two rounds of crusty bread.


    It¡¯s all very domesticated and he moves easily around the cabin, clearly familiar with theyout and


    where everything is.


    We eat inpanionable silence for a few minutes. I feel foolish for thinking there is something more


    between us than there actually is.


    What¡¯s more¡­I should be grateful for his friendship. For finding ¡®family¡¯ when I have none.


    It was very selfish and foolish to want more.


    I should be content. Thankful.


    I force myself to keep eating.


    The stew really is delicious. And it¡¯s quite nice to have a prepared meal. In saving money, dining out


    has not been in my budget. Not even a fast food meal or fancy coffee.


    I take another bite.


    But it lodges in my throat when Jay suddenly says, "Sister, how well do you know Alpha Sean


    Stevens?¡±


    We¡¯ve touched on my rtionship with Sean.


    And it¡¯s not a secret.


    A quick inte search would show images of me and the Alpha.


    ¡°He¡¯s announced his engagement to Lily Atkinson,¡± Jay says, ¡°¡­another powerful pack in the area.¡±


    I set my spoon beside my bowl. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m aware. I saw it on the news.¡±


    ¡°You bear no mate mark on your throat or neck.¡±


    Ah, so that¡¯s what he was looking for when he did that close inspection of me before. I¡¯d thought he had


    different intentions. And he¡¯s seen my neck before.


    ¡°We were waiting for the formal ceremony,¡± I exin.


    Funny, it feels like it¡¯s from another lifetime, the feelings I had for Sean. When I was with him, I was


    happy. It¡¯s not like I was just going through the motions or something. I loved him.


    ¡°Was it a true mate match?¡± he asks.


    The question makes me ufortable. ¡°I thought it was¡­at the time. And when he rejected me, I felt


    that loss to my soul.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure. I don¡¯t think I was ever really meant to be with him.¡± It feels weird to voice that aloud.


    To think that I could have been wrong.


    I wish so desperately to have Ava. She liked Sean and connected with his wolf, but I suspect her


    reaction to Jay would be much stronger.


    Without her though¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    A human cannot mate to a wolf. Not in the traditional sense, anyway.


    Jay sips his water and continues to regard me carefully. ¡°Do you miss him?¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Heavens no.¡±


    I pick up my spoon again but my appetite is gone. ¡°I ran into him recently¡­and it stirred old memories,


    old hurts, but I didn¡¯t feel a connection to him.¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°I wish him happiness.¡±


    Jay¡¯s eyes twinkle. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not kind.¡± Mia Jenkins came to me seeking forgiveness, and I did not grant it. ¡°I¡¯m just a broken,


    lonely girl trying to survive.¡±


    He takes my hand. My knuckles hurt and my fingers look deformed. I¡¯m an ugly duckling and this man


    deserves far better than what I am.


    The fire crackles in the hearth. There are flowers in a vase on the table.


    It¡¯s cozy and secluded and¡­romantic.


    I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m supposed to think and not knowing where we stand has me twisted up in knots.


    Hees around the table and kneels before me. He holds both my hands. I¡¯m so aware of this man,


    so drawn to him.


    ¡­ ¡°Jay, why did you really bring me here¡­¡±

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    JASON


    There are a good many reasons why I brought Grace to my family¡¯snds. This cabin, while it¡¯s


    currently called the ¡®caretaker¡¯s cabin¡¯ it is actually the first house my grandfather ever lived in. There


    was nothing for miles in either direction. What he carved as he rose to power ultimately forming our


    super pack through war and alliance¡­most people don¡¯t know that Pack Reed had very humble


    origins.


    I¡¯d stay here often as a child.


    When my father¡¯s moods ran hot and cold or the darkness imed him, grandfather would take me


    here. We¡¯d hunt and cookout. I¡¯d train with his guard. Then at night, I¡¯d fall asleep in the loft, staring at


    therge window, watching the moon traipse across the sky.


    But I can¡¯t share all of this with Grace.


    I¡¯ve been holding her hand and I let go of it now.


    I can scent her ¡­attraction to me.


    It¡¯s not fair, I realize. But I won¡¯t apologize for it.


    I will always use every advantage avable to me.


    ¡°Sit down,¡± I tell her. I point to the spot in front of the firece.


    She looks at me oddly but does as I tell her. She crosses the room and sits down on the floor, tucking


    her legs to one side.


    I watch the y of the firelight on her face for a moment.


    Then I go to a locked cab in the far corner of the room. It holds weapons and medicines as well as


    an assortment of crypto and passports, should I or my grandfather ever have to leave the country.


    Additional resources are held by Terrence and we have contingency ns should arger-scale


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    evacuation be necessary.


    Beneath this cabin is a tunnel that runs parallel to the road, emptying out a half mile away. A second


    tunnel connects the cabin to the mansion¡ªanother escape route from the main house.


    I open the cab and grab a small ss vial.


    A second case contains a set of syringes.


    I turn back to Grace and her eyes narrow.


    ¡°So¡­Sister¡­ how much do you trust me?¡±


    Her mouth opens with a soft pop but she doesn¡¯t actually speak.


    That¡¯s good.


    I¡¯d be disappointed if she made everything easy.


    I join her on the rug in front of the hearth and I set out my wares in front of me.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± I ask her. I hold up the vial.


    ¡°Not a clue,¡± she admits.


    ¡°It¡¯s called Vivera Argenti.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means.¡±


    I nod. ¡°It trantes roughly to Silver Pull.¡±


    She frowns.


    I insert the needle into the vial and draw it full. ¡°In battle, it¡¯s not umon for bullets to contain silver


    or for forms of liquidized silver to be used as weapons.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of such things from my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°So when wolves are healthy and able to shift or when the silver is removed, regeneration is possible.¡±


    I rub her wrist with my free hand. There are scars from the shackles on her wrists. She has matching


    ones on her ankles. In prison, they kept her bound in silver. Maybe not the full chains, but with enough


    silver for it to leech into her system over those many moons until her wolf was poisoned by it.


    ¡°You say you can¡¯t connect with your wolf.¡±


    She nods. Her eyes tear up. ¡°Ava¡¯s been gone for a long time. At first I could still hear her, but that


    faded¡­I¡¯m worried she¡¯s dead to me.¡±


    That may be true. Or, she could be so buried and weakened, that her spirit cannot break through.


    ¡°What will that do?¡± she points to the needle.


    ¡°In battle, if they couldn¡¯t remove all the bullets or if some other form of silver poisoning urred, our


    pack physicians would administer Vivera Argenti. It can pull the silver out, give the body a chance to


    heal.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Her eyes light up like I hold the moon in my hands. ¡°That sounds promising.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t thank me yet.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because this is going to hurt, Grace. A lot.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    GRACE


    Okay. This night isn¡¯t taking the direction that I thought it would.


    I¡¯m a little annoyed by that because there was a second when I thought Jay and I were sharing a


    moment.


    It¡¯s not that I want things to go that route.


    But it would be kind of nice to know that this rtionship wasn¡¯t so one-sided.


    ¡°You ready?¡± he asks.


    I¡¯m not worried about the pain. ¡°I¡¯m no stranger to pain, Jay.¡±


    His mouth turns down. He doesn¡¯t like my answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying that I know it¡¯ll hurt, and that¡¯s all right. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°There are¡­other side effects.¡±


    Oh. I¡¯m not sure I like the sound of that.


    But even as I¡¯m thinking it, he¡¯s rolling up my sleeve and feeling for a vein.


    ¡°What kinds of side effects, Jay.¡±


    ¡°Nausea. Dizziness. Depression. High blood pressure.¡± He positions the needle at the crook of my arm.


    ¡°While under the influence of Argenti, shouldn¡¯t operate any heavy machinery.¡±


    I nce up.


    His eyes areughing at me.


    ¡°Nicemercial,¡± I mutter.


    And he did deliver the information like a tvmercial for the next wonder drug.


    ¡°In all seriousness,¡± he says, any humor now gone. ¡°It can cause hallucinations. Heightened anxiety.


    And, well, pain.¡±


    ¡°But it may bring my wolf back, right?¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°Do it, Jay.¡±


    I don¡¯t ask anymore questions because the answer won¡¯t affect my decision. I¡¯m not sure there are any


    drawbacks that would stop me from trying to reconnect to my wolf.


    I grab his wrist a second before he pushes the needle in. ¡°Can this kill me?¡±


    He grimaces. ¡°In rare cases¡­there can be side effects.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Can I live the rest of my life ¡®half¡¯ way? I¡¯m not sure. If there is a chance to be whole again, I have to


    take it. And, really, if this does go horribly wrong, it¡¯s not like anyone will miss me.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± he quips. Then: ¡°Grace¡­don¡¯t die on me.¡±


    My arm burns at the injection site.


    Jay ces a pillow on the ground and encourages me to lie down before the fire. It¡¯s hot and after a


    few seconds I feel like I¡¯m sweating.


    Then my stomach cramps painfully.


    Jay disappears into the kitchen andes back with a wooden spoon. He snaps it in half and puts the


    long thin part of the handle between my teeth.


    ¡°Bite down,¡± he tells me.


    I do. And not a moment too soon.


    My teeth start chattering.


    Then I sit up and vomit into the embers.


    ¡°Oh my gods, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Jay shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. Do it again.¡±


    As if I want to puke in front of this man.


    Not so long ago, he was naked and virile in front of me. We¡¯d shared an intimate meal.


    Now I¡¯m convulsing on the ground, gagging up the dinner he prepared.


    ¡°Jay¡­ leave me alo¡ª¡°


    ¡°No.¡±


    Just that word. Nothing else.


    I¡¯m cold to the bone but sweat breaks out over my body. It¡¯s like the flu, only a thousand times worse,


    as it feels like whatever silver is in my body is being dragged out of every bone and cell.


    And so begins several hours of sickness.


    I sweat and shake. I heave until I¡¯m convinced there can¡¯t be anything left in my body. And through it


    all, Jay is beside me.


    My hands hurt so much. My stomach clenches like a werewolf is wing my insides. If I was alone, I¡¯d


    cry and scream.


    But with Jay here, I¡¯m mindful of every sound I make.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be tough for me, Sister,¡± he tells me.


    But he¡¯s pained too. I don¡¯t think he thought this process would drag for so long or be as awful as it is.


    As the sun cuts through the window, I shudder and copse for thest time. My body spasms


    asionally.


    ¡°Did it work?¡± he whispers.


    I call to Ava in my mind. Come back to me, girl. Please.


    It feels like I¡¯m dropping a stone into a well.


    There¡¯s an echo¡­ But it¡¯s only my own voiceing back to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it did,¡± I whisper.


    Jay sits back. He looks disappointed, but he hides it well. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grace.¡±


    We¡¯re back to where we started. I¡¯m a wolf-less human.


    He¡¯s strong and powerful.


    I close my eyes and hope he doesn¡¯t see the tears that leak free.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    I shower and dress.


    Rather than hike back through the woods, Jay leads me into town. There¡¯s a bus waiting at the corner


    stop and we board quickly.


    We¡¯re the only two passengers.


    I expect him to sit in one of the many vacant rows, but he plops down beside me.


    I¡¯m tired and sore and disappointed. As the bus pulls away, I rest my head upon his shoulder. ¡°Thank


    you for trying,¡± I whisper.


    He grunts.


    We¡¯re silent on the ride back to the city.


    I¡¯d hoped we could¡¯ve stayed longer, but given how sick I was for thest twelve hours and Jay¡¯s


    heightened senses, it¡¯s probably best that we left quickly.


    As the bright lights of the citye into view and we pass through Pack Stevens territory, I see a giant


    billboard.


    It has Sean and Lily¡¯s face stered all over it. I groan.


    ¡°What?¡± Jay asks.


    I snort. Then I point. "Do you know Sean?"


    "The Alpha of the Stevens Pack?"


    "You know him too then. Yes, he''s the guy who''s been in the news recently. Well, I suppose it¡¯s more


    Page Six gossip than anything really newsworthy. He¡¯s the groom in the marriage between the Stevens


    Pack and Pack Atkinson, and... he''s also..." I hesitate for a moment before saying, "my ex-boyfriend."


    Jason¡¯s expression gives away nothing.


    ¡°What happened with Sean?¡± Jay asks.


    I roll my eyes as we pass another giant billboard professing the love between him and Lily. Grand


    gestures are great for movies and books, but something about these many billboards that I see all over


    the city¡­ they feel more like an advertisement of the couple¡¯s power than any real deration of love.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Jay prompts.


    ¡°We dated for a few years. We met when I was still in college. After I obtained myw degree, we


    talked about mating and having a proper wedding.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    "You must think it is incredible that someone like me was once that person''s girlfriend.¡± Iugh bitterly.


    "But then there was the altercation with Lily and my grandfather. I went to confront her and the ident


    happened¡­ I swear to God, I wasn¡¯t drinking. I rarely drink and when I do, I never drive! Then they


    charged me with vehicr manughter. That¡¯s the ¡®human¡¯ side of things. ording to packw, I


    had attacked and killed an Alpha¡¯s daughter. I didn¡¯t even know Lily¡¯s sister. I had no reason to wish her


    harm. I still feel terrible that she died.¡±


    Jay makes a soft sound.


    ¡°anyway, Sean broke up with me. I got sentenced to three years, I supposed I was fortunate to get out


    in three years for good behavior¡­"


    ¡°What was it like being in jail?¡±


    I want to try and describe the constant fear. The beatings. The horror of being caged. I¡¯m sure being


    confined helped to hurt my wolf. We¡¯re not meant to be constrained.


    I shake my head. ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t.¡±


    Jay touches my hands. It¡¯s not aforting touch, more that he¡¯s studying the disfigurement of my


    fingers.


    I curl them and tuck my hands in myp.


    "Forget it. It''s nothing. It''s all in the past." I try to smile.


    Jay notices another billboard and his eyes narrow.


    ¡°Sean turned on me. As an Alpha, perhaps he thought he had to, for the betterment of his pack. But¡­ I


    wouldn¡¯t have abandoned him.¡±


    Jay¡¯s lips press into a thin line. ¡°You must love him very much.¡±


    ¡°Love?¡± I scoff. ¡±I¡¯m not sure there is such a thing between a man and a woman. A person can love you


    one day, but tomorrow, you can be thrown away like garbage.¡±


    "I wouldn''t throw you away," Jay says.


    I feel my lips moving into a smile. "I know, Jay. We¡¯re family.¡± I take a deep, cleansing breath. "So now I


    don''t think about dating, and I don''t think about who I''m going to marry or have children with. For me,


    these are unattainable things. So why waste time dwelling on them?¡±


    Jay frowns.


    "It''s just like looking at that advertisement.¡± I point to yet another billboard. "This ad was put up by Sean


    for Lily. It¡¯s great PR, right? The charming couple, the perfect quote about foregoing ny-nine lives to


    wait for one lifetime together. It''s very romantic, isn''t it?¡±


    Jay makes a nomittal sound.


    ¡°But it¡¯s nonsense. No one really means those things.¡± Iugh. ¡°I wonder how Lily would feel if she


    knew that Sean had said those same words to me. So you see, whether to love someone or change a


    lover, that''s also very easy."


    Jay studies one of the ads as the bus stops at a traffic light. It¡¯s a striking picture and a total publicity


    campaign by both families to drive up their stock values. It¡¯s a clear message to all about the collective


    power of theirbined packs.


    "Sister, if you don''t like this ad, how about getting it removed tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    JASON


    99 lives¡­and they finally found each other.


    My, but Sean and Lily had a great PRpany.


    He could see the angle for highlighting this merger. And, surely, that is why they had invited him to


    meet them for the dinner at the club.


    But that meal was interrupted when Greg tried to drown Grace.


    Yet¡­it seems they thought it eptable to shout about their packs merging all around this city.


    MY city.


    I feel my wolf growling and pacing beneath my skin.


    This is a bold move by Pack Stevens and Pack Atkinson.


    I find myself both annoyed and angered by it.


    And part of that is due to seeing how sad they make Grace. But from a position as the Alpha ruling this


    entire region, such a bold disy is an insult.


    One that will not be tolerated.


    When we arrive in town, we exit the bus¡ªone that I¡¯d had Terrence charter exclusively for us¡ªand


    make the walk back to her apartment building.


    Grace doesn¡¯t even notice that the bus didn¡¯t make any other stops aside from the one a few blocks


    from where she lives.


    When we get to the door, she ps her hands excitedly and retrieves a package.


    I¡¯m surprised it¡¯s still here.


    Well, I¡¯m not entirely surprised. We¡¯ve had surveince on this building since I started spending my


    nights here. If someone attempted to steal the package, a member of my pack would have intercepted


    them.


    ¡°It¡¯s here!¡± Grace proims cheerfully.


    Once we¡¯re inside, she tears open the package at the top and then hands it to me. ¡°Go on. Open it.¡±


    It¡¯s a sweater.


    The fabric is very soft and its decent quality.


    On her sry, it was probably more expensive than the phone she bought for me.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice?¡± she says.


    Not really.


    But dutifully, I pull it over my head and model it for her.


    At times, i feel this brother/sister rtionship a little smothering. She means well, and these efforts and


    sacrifices amuse me, but I¡¯m a grown man and don¡¯t actually need someone to feed or dress me.


    But then, in all fairness, I have presented myself as aloof and homeless and with aplicated pack


    rtionship.


    Grace is only treating me in deference to the details I have presented.


    ¡°This is nice,¡± I say.


    She beams.


    Suddenly, as if she has thought of something, she says, "Jay, bend down a little."


    I lean down. Grace pulls my hair back.


    "My brother is really attractive."


    Iugh.


    She sighs. "If you were to tie your hair back like this when you¡¯re handing out flyers, you¡¯ll have scores


    of girls chasing to snatch them from you.¡±


    I shake my head. Yes, my purported job as a sign holder and distributor of flyers on the roadside.


    "How about we go to the hair salon to tidy up your hairter? It''s a pity that your beautiful eyes are


    always covered by it.¡±


    I¡¯m the most powerful Alpha on this coast. I could give a shit about my hair or clothes.


    "You can wear this sweater tomorrow. Get changed and I''ll wash it for you."


    "Alright," I say.


    Grace snaps a quick photo of me on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve got to show this to Lina.¡±


    Lina who threatened me with bodily harm.


    I sigh.


    Grace¡¯s phone dings a few secondster.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± I ask.


    Grace grins. ¡°She says: Nice sweater. Send me the link, I¡¯ll buy one for my dad.¡± Then: ¡±By the way,


    your new younger brother is just like a clothes rack. He should try to be a model. There aren¡¯t any real


    requirements besides being hot. And he checks that box.¡±


    I shake my head bemusedly.


    "What do you think about being a clothes model, Jay?¡±


    "Not much," he said.


    ¡°Models make a good living.¡±


    "Sister, do you think I make too little money?"


    "Ah, no!" she says quickly. "I just want you to have a better life.¡±


    "I will have a better life. When the timees, I can give you whatever kind of life you want too.¡±


    I pause as it hits me, what I¡¯ve just said.


    It¡¯s true.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It would take nothing more than a snap of my fingers. My pack is powerful and wealthy.


    ¡°Grace, I must go to work. Will you be okay?¡±


    She looks a little surprised by my abrupt change of mood. But she masks it quickly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The Argenti serum doesn¡¯t appear to have caused her any ill side effects. The worst of it wracked her


    bodyst night.


    Am I disappointed that her wolf is dead¡­ yes.


    Not for myself, but for how it weakens her.


    Wolves are not so plentiful that we should damage our species.


    ¡°Have a good day,¡± I tell her as I walk out of the apartment wearing the sweater she bought for me.


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    TERRENCE


    I can hear the whisperings running through the open office space.


    Humans¡­ I expect them to gossip.


    But on the floor. We staff only wolves.


    And our pack knows better than to talk about their Alpha.


    I don¡¯t catch any negative things, only ¡°have you seen him?¡± ¡°he looks so different?¡± and ¡°what¡¯s going


    on with our Alpha?¡±


    The rumblings are enough to make me wonder what Jason is up to today.


    "Have you seen Mr. Reed today?¡± another wolf asks.


    "No, what''s wrong?"


    "It seems to be one of Amazon¡¯s items."


    "Are you sure? How is it possible for Boss Reed to be wearing such mainstream clothes?"


    "I don''t think it''s possible either. Could it be some branded clothes that were imitated? ¡°Nheless, it


    looks different when it''s worn by Mr. Reed. Seems like I should buy it for my husband too."


    The females leave the coffee area and return to their desks.


    I growl and it¡¯s sufficient to silence the entire floor.


    Then I stalk into my Alpha¡¯s office and gently close the door behind me.


    I look at him silently for several seconds then say: ¡°Did you eat a lumberjack on your way in today?¡±


    His lips twitch.


    The knit sweater looks like something you¡¯d wear if you were living in a log cabin.


    ¡°You look nice,¡± I say ndly.


    Jason arches a brow at me.


    I gesture to his hair, which is tied back as he normally wears it, but paired with the sweater and jeans¡ª


    a far cry from his suits and ties, I¡¯mpelled to ask, ¡°Is this going to be a new look for you?¡±


    Jason ignores me.


    This piece of clothing was most likely bought by Grace. Normally, before Alpha Jason arrived to the


    were dry-cleaned and prepared for him so he could change back into them when he left for the day.


    Today, however, he had not taken off his sweater.


    What does this mean?


    Also, how much longer would Jason continue going back and forth to this woman¡¯s home?


    However, naturally, I don¡¯t dare to ask these questions. it is not my ce.


    "Alpha, this is the purchase proposal you wanted." I set the file I¡¯m holding on the desk.


    "Do you know that Sean hasmissioned a publicity campaign with engagement photos throughout


    the city?


    ¡°Yes, sir. I know. I¡¯ve seen them.¡±


    "How many of those ads are running in the city?" Jason asks.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    "There should be ny-nine," I say. ¡°There have been media interviews in which AlphaStevens had


    said that there would be a total of ny-nine projection ads, representing the love of ny-nine


    lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite the campaign,¡± Jason says mildly. But I know that tone.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree. And it has certainly elevated Ms. Atkinson. She¡¯s a popr actress, but it¡¯s been


    reported that she¡¯ll have several leading roles in the next year.¡±


    Jason despises the presence of wolves in the media. Needless exposure, he always says. For work or


    business affiliations, sure, but these days, too many wolves just wanted to be in the spotlight.


    "Remove all of them," Jason says.


    "All of the ads?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "All of them," Jason repeats with certainty.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± My reply is automatic but my wheels are turning.


    Had Sean or maybe Lily offended Jason in some way? When Jason had been engaged to Jennifer, it


    had marked a strong political marriage, with the promise of incredible financial gains for both. Of


    course, the Stevens had far more to gain. Reed Pack didn¡¯t need them or their assets. But Jason had


    made noments about the Stevens/Atkinson wedding, he had even epted the engagement


    invitation from Sean¡¯s family.


    I¡¯m puzzled. Then another thought urs to me¡­


    Could it be that Alpha Reed wants to withdraw the engagement ads because... of Grace?"


    The idea is shocking.


    Would Jason do that for a woman? Not even for the sake of Jennifer, who was going to be his luna,


    had Jason ever offended anyone in the supernatural world. And that¡¯s what a move like this would do¡­


    it would send shockwaves through the wolfmunity.


    Because it wouldn¡¯t just be the ¡®engagement¡¯ that Jason was rejecting, but the merger of these two


    packs.


    What did this woman, Grace, mean to his boss? Grace drove the car that ended Jennifer¡¯s life.


    I don¡¯t understand. Not at all.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jason asks. He¡¯s watching me carefully.


    My loyalty is to my Alpha. My pack. My species.


    It is not my ce to question his motives or his authority.


    I bow. ¡°No Alpha.¡±


    I leave the office quickly.


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    EVELYN


    I¡¯m standing in the corridor of the hotel that Pack Stevens owns. I¡¯ve been in the lobby for a few hours,


    dividing my time between the lobby bar and the sitting area in the entry to make sure I could intercept


    Sean.


    The minute I see him descending in the ss elevators, I make my move.


    And it¡¯s about fucking time.


    I walk into his pack and then smile and act like I¡¯m surprised to see him. ¡°Sean! What a pleasure it is to


    see you! It¡¯s been so long¡­¡±


    He freezes. His eyes dart around the hotel lobby. Maybe he expects my sister Grace to be hiding


    behind a nted tree.


    ¡°You look well, Evelyn,¡± he says carefully.¡±


    When he steps to the side intending to walk around me, I pivot so I¡¯m going in the same direction and I


    slide my arm through his.


    I notice the odd looks we¡¯re getting and I realize that such a move might be taken out of context by his


    new fiancee, but that¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take. And, perhaps a card I can yter.


    "Sean... I know it¡¯s been so long. And we really lost touch when things went so tragically wrong with


    Grace¡¯s ident.¡±


    He stiffens beside me.


    Well, it¡¯s the elephant in the room, no point in ignoring it.


    ¡°But all of that is in the past now,¡± I say. ¡°Grace is making amends and trying to relimatize to society.


    I know she regrets all the pain and suffering she caused you.¡±


    Sean looks at me oddly.


    He¡¯s as handsome as most actors and even more so attractive, because he is a wolf. And something of


    his more animalistic nature gives him a charisma that humans can never hope to achieve.


    ¡°Evelyn, your sister maintains her innocence to this day. An innocent luna was killed. My family and


    pack could¡¯ve been damaged by the blowback from Alpha Reed.¡±


    He¡¯s still angry.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I agree. ¡°It is a terrible thing that happened.¡±


    He scoffs.


    We¡¯re almost to the door now, and I know my time is limited.


    ¡°You understand then how one person¡¯s actions can cast such shadows as to damage the good of


    others. I, too, find myself in this position, Sean. I had a bright future. Your pack¡¯spany offered me a


    casting that would have helped my pack significantly.¡±


    His eyes narrow.


    ¡°That¡¯s what we do, right? As wolves. We support each other. Make choices for the betterment of our


    species.¡±


    ¡°Your sister didn¡¯t. Despite all the evidence stacked against her. She kept saying that she had been


    wronged! She refused to admit her guilt. And I stupidly almost believed her.¡±


    I nod. ¡°I know. She fooled us all.¡± I rest my hand on his arm. ¡°It¡¯s so hard when the people closest to our


    hearts betray us.¡±


    He nods.


    ¡°You have a lot of nerveing here!¡± a shrill voice screams.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    I make it a point not to look guilty. I open my eyes wide in my most innocent expression and then I bow


    my head respectfully.


    ¡°Hello luna,¡± I say addressing Sean¡¯s new fiancee by her proper title.


    Lily ignores me. She focuses on Sean. "I was wondering who this is, but I recall you now.¡± When her


    gazes cuts to mine, her expression is ice cold. ¡°Turns out, you''re that murderer''s little sister."


    Lily eyes me from head to toe with disdain. "I remember ¡­ you¡¯re just some B-list actress. So, you''ve


    pack have have no integrity?¡±


    My face burns with embarrassment. Lily shakes her head. It just so happens that other people are


    Sean drags his arm away from mine and stands beside his fiancee. He takes her hands and kisses her


    gently.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I hate Grace so much right now!


    It¡¯s her fault!


    All of it.


    My future is ruined because of her.


    "What? Are you still not leaving?" Lily asks, her pretty face crinkling with displeasure.


    I smile demurely. ¡°If I just leave, then I would have wasted this chance to see an old friend.¡±


    "You have wasted a trip,¡± Sean tells me. ¡°And you should leave. Your sister and I have nothing to do


    with each other anymore,"


    "But..." I can¡¯t leave.


    This is my chance. I won¡¯t get another one.


    Lily huffs. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll have security kick you out!¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes glow with the gold of her wolf. And from the corners of the hotel lobby I notice wolves


    moving toward us. Sean is an Alpha. Lily is his fiancee.


    Of course, they would have security.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t enemies,¡± I tell them. ¡°We have much inmon.¡± Namely our hatred of my sister. ¡°But I will


    not continue to intrude on your time. You¡¯re both honorable and fair. Upon reflection you will see that it


    is not just to punish a pack for the sins of one son or daughter.¡± I look pointedly at both of them.


    Neither Lily nor Sean has a squeaky clean past.


    They both have been swept up in drama back in the day.


    ¡°Goodbye, Evelyn,¡± Lily says.


    ¡°See? I knew you knew my name.¡± I grin at her, then at Sean. ¡°It was good seeing you again.¡±


    It¡¯s the best note I can leave on, and having gotten thest word, I hurry out of the hotel.


    I have ns to make¡­


    * * * * * * * * * *


    SEAN


    Lily looks at me and one of her brows arches up. ¡±You can''t still be thinking about Grace, right? Aren''t


    you afraid of Jason getting word of it? Don''t forget, my sister almost married him once."


    The statement sounds like a warning.


    My wolf rumbles beneath my skin. How could I possibly forget? The name ''Jason'' is like a sword


    hanging over the head of Pack Stevens. For three years, the Stevens family has not had a peaceful


    day.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! And the initiator of all of this is Grace! The meeting with Jason which we put so much effort


    into nning was shattered because of her."


    It¡¯s true. My fiancee is a smart woman and as luna, she recognizes that problems with Jason will spell


    problems for both our packs. We can¡¯t afford to get on his bad side.


    ¡°Be careful, future husband,¡± Lily warns.


    Future husband, she says. Not mate.


    I note her choice of words and try not to be bitter about it. I know she¡¯s still pissed about seeing Evelyn


    hanging on my arm back at the hotel. In hindsight, I should¡¯ve disengaged myself from Grace¡¯s sister


    much more quickly. Lily puts a lot of time and energy into her career and her image. She can¡¯t abide by


    negative press.


    If someone happened to snap a photo of Evelyn wrapped around my arm like a clinging vine, it could


    be misinterpreted.


    ¡°Give me a break. All right,¡± I say. ¡°I understand. I won''t pay any attention to Evelyn, she was just trying


    to pull strings. I also told her that Grace and I have nothing to do with each other!" I pull Lily toward me


    and kiss her hard. She responds instantly. I indulge her for a few seconds then draw back. This


    conversation isn¡¯t over yet. ¡±A few days ago, when Grace was harassed by Gregory Anders, did I lift a


    finger? No. Of course not.¡±


    Lily shrugs. ¡°That was quite the spectacle.¡±


    Grace had nearly been raped in front of a roomful of people. ¡®Spectacle¡¯ is putting it mildly. Grace didn¡¯t


    fight back. And I know it¡¯s because she¡¯s detached from her wolf.


    Then¡­ that whole debacle with Gregory. The man was a Grade A Asshole, but even still, seeing him


    humiliated like that, and in one of his own clubs, no less.


    It leaves an uneasy feeling in my stomach. My wolf growls, also ufortable with this situation.


    ¡°Come,¡± Lily says. ¡°Our friends are waiting for us.¡±


    She shes me a practiced smile.


    I¡¯d just as soon go upstairs to bed or drive out to our ruralnds to run.


    But that¡¯s not how Lily rolls.


    Her entourage is already in the restaurant and now I¡¯ll have to sit through several courses and who


    knew how many drinks.


    I steel myself for a long night.


    ¡°This is for us,¡± Lily reminded me. ¡°A pre-engagement party before our actual engagement party.¡± She


    nudges his shoulder. ¡°Try and smile.¡±


    At least all the people tonight are wolves.


    If I have to endure one more human event, I¡¯m going to scream.


    These aren¡¯t ruling alphas or even old world families. But the wolves Lily runs with are ambitious. Some


    of the guys are from upstart techpanies. I know to y my cards right. Any one of these young


    guys might someday be chairman of billion-dor industries¡ªand that, more than breeding, lineage or


    blood, could put them at the head of their packs. They aren¡¯t Alphas by birth, but times were changing.


    And so were the power dynamics in this city.


    He knew that better than anyone.


    ¡°Here we go,¡± Lily whispers.


    In the next seconds, we are inundated by wees and congrattions. Wolves shake his hand and


    pat him on the back for a job well done.


    As if marrying Lily requires some great feat.


    I make sure to smile and act the part. I¡¯ve been Alpha of my pack for a few years now and though my


    father ys an active role, I¡¯m used to lesser wolves kissing my ass and trying to ingratiate themselves.


    Everyone has an angle, it seems.


    I make rounds while the first course of food is served, so each guest feels engaged. Lily too, she knows


    how to work the room. She¡¯s gracious and outgoing in a way that Grace never was.


    Grace was nice and smart, but she didn¡¯t like politics or want to be the focus of media attention.


    Suddenly, someone mentioned the 99 three-dimensional Projection Ads I hadmissioned


    throughout the city. I¡¯m all about social presence and working the media. So is Lily.


    It¡¯s just one more way Lily and I are better suited.


    Lily basks in the attention. One male, a young wolf name Ivan says, ¡°Come on, Alpha Stevens¡­ 99


    lifetimes and 99 billboards to prove it. Shit, I can barely remember to bring home a bouquet of flowers.¡±


    The other guysugh and also rib me for setting the bar too high for any of them topare, while Lily


    smiles across the room at me like such a vow of love is her due.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Annabelle Sanchez said, drawing their party¡¯s attention. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±


    What?I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s talking about. The young actress ps her hands and runs over to the


    windows.


    ¡°Come!¡± she says, snapping her fingers at the waiters waiting in the corners of the room. ¡°Open these


    curtains,¡± she told them. ¡°The art gallery is opposite this hotel¡­ and it has a massive billboard 3-D


    projector¡­We can enjoy the show right now, right here.¡± She lifts her ss. ¡°Cheers!¡±


    ¡°Here! Here!¡±


    sses are raised all around as the curtains are drawn open.


    Lily stands at the head of the table, glowing and giggling."Oh, you guys..."


    However, after the curtains open, we stare at the building across the street. There is no ad. No image


    of me and Lily. The wall opposite the hotel is lit only by ordinary lights.


    "What happened?" Annabelle asks.


    The billboard is gone.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Lily frowns and nces at me. After all, the ad¡¯s being projected by the Stevens family. My family. From


    the roof of this Pack Stevens-owned hotel.


    I don¡¯t own the projectorpany that¡¯s running the ads, and I had to pay the gallery next store to


    feature it. But it should be working.


    I passed the ad only a few hours ago when I came into the hotel today.


    I stay calm, "Let me ask about the situation..."


    I¡¯ve barely finished speaking when my phone rings suddenly. ¡°Excuse me for a moment,¡± I say to no


    one in particr.


    They¡¯re wolves. They all heard me though.


    I stroll out of the dining area and pick up the call.


    It¡¯s my beta. I bring him up to speed on the projector that isn¡¯t working.


    He cuts me off. ¡°Sir, it isn¡¯t a technical problem. And it isn¡¯t isted.¡±


    ¡±What? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been taken down. They were all taken down?¡±


    If this is some bureaucratic bullshit¡­ I got the permits. We have permissions for the ads to run


    throughout the city¡ª¡°


    ¡°There was a mandated order,¡± I¡¯m told. "The order stated that even if they have to pay the penalty fees


    in full, the ads must be removed.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell authorized this? Fine. Rece the ad agency, and get them back up. Immediately.¡±


    My beta makes a garbled sound. ¡°Alpha, I¡¯ve already tried that¡­ we rushed to contact otherpanies


    but none of them are willing to project these ads."


    "Who is it that''s trying to go against our Pack?¡± I ask in a deadly calm voice, although I¡¯m feeling


    anything but calm. My wolf is on the verge of breaking free.


    "It''s the Reed Pack," my man whispers. "This issue was personally handled by the Reed Pack¡¯s beta,


    Terrence Klein. I know him personally. ¡±


    Terrence ... That''s Jason''s beta! Jason Reed wanted to take down these projection ads?


    What does that mean?


    I¡¯m hit with anger and a heightened sense of dread.


    Did Jason object to the Stevens and Atkinson wedding? Mating to Lily has ramifications for both our


    packs¡­ and it¡¯s going to shift the power dynamic in this city.


    And how far would he go to stop it?


    We¡¯ve not had problems with Pack Reed for over a century.


    But if Jason was moving to block this marriage¡­it was tantamount to a deration of way. And if the


    old packs and the new were to battle¡­ blood would pour into these streets.


    * * * * * * * * *


    The projection ads ced by Pack Stevens in ny-nine spots around the city had been taken down


    in a single day, generating heated discussions within the city¡ªand huge gossip in the supernatural


    and Lily had changed.


    If they broke up.


    It was a bad omen, others said.


    One gossip column ran with the rumor that Lily had called off the engagement.


    That night, Sean and Lily made a joint statement affirming the solidity of their rtionship. The


    projection ads had been taken down due to the time limit, but their love would never expire.


    This statement was upheld by Lily''s many fans.


    Back at the apartment, Grace scrolled through the webpage and came across this news. She could not


    help being taken aback. She had just mentioned the projection ads to Jay yesterday and they had all


    been unexpectedly taken down today.


    "The ads have been taken down. Sister, are you happy?" Jay''s voice suddenly rings through the room.


    I snap out of my trance. I don¡¯t know when Jay had walked over to stand by my side and it seems as if


    he has noticed the article on my phone. He looks at me, a smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Something about that smile¡­is a little too smug.


    ¡°Well, it was a bit of a surprise to see their publicity campaign end so abruptly,¡± I say. I shrug. It¡¯s not


    like I¡¯m sorry about it.


    The whole campaign was pretentious.


    ¡°But¡­?¡± Jay presses.


    I shrug again. ¡±There isn''t actually anything to be happy or sad about. What happened between Sean


    and me is in the past. I have no feelings for him anymore, so whoever he marries or loves has nothing


    to do with me.¡±


    ¡°Really, sister, you don¡¯t care about him at all?"


    I¡¯m caught in his dark gaze and held captive. Jay makes the question sound simple enough, but I


    sense there¡¯s more to what he¡¯s asking.


    Not that it matters. The past is in the past.


    "Would you care about a person who abandoned you?¡± I retort.


    The smile around the corner of his lips deepens, but it¡¯s self-deprecating. "You''re right, that was a dumb


    question. Who would care about a person who abandoned them?"


    I pause.


    Jay¡¯s default is to not care about something. At first I thought hecked feeling. That he just didn¡¯t care.


    But spending as much time with him as I do, I¡¯m beginning to better understand his moods and


    feelings. If I¡¯d not spent so much time with him,ughing with him over a cup of coffee in the morning,


    listening to him talk about his day, and then tucking into bed with him sleeping beside me each night¡­I


    might have missed it.


    But I saw it, the flicker in his gaze.


    He¡¯d been hurt. Abandoned.


    I recall him saying he had no family.


    Jay turns his attention back to my phone and scrolls to another article like we¡¯ve discussed something


    as trivial as the weather.


    But I caught the barest glimpse of his pain and I realize now that it is always with him.


    He¡¯s just really good at hiding it.


    As the thought urs to me, I can¡¯t stop the instinct that sweeps over me. I raise my arm and wrap it


    around his neck, pulling him toward me¡­

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    JASON


    My body tenses like it does right before a fight. But I don¡¯t resist as Grace pulls my body against hers.


    Her arms are thin but strong. She rests her head on my chest and holds me close. I breathe carefully,


    struggling to control the many emotions I¡¯m feeling. Her scent envelopes me. It¡¯s that light, faint smell


    that reminds me of soft summer mornings. And quiet fall nights.


    That scent inexplicably gives me a feeling of contentment.


    It was as if being by her side allows me to rxpletely.


    Which is just ridiculous.


    "Jay, didn''t you say that you would never abandon me? I vow the same, I will never abandon you. No


    matter what happens in the future, I will stay by your side."


    Her voice is a whisper in my ear.


    "Would you really stay by my side no matter what?"


    "Of course," she replies matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Those are easy words, sister.¡± I let my wolf pulse through. Purposely trying to frighten her. ¡±Won¡¯t you


    be scared of me?"


    She chuckles lightly. "Why would I be scared of you? My Jay¡­¡± She smiles at me.


    My Jay... there she goes again with that wording. Like I belong to her. Oh, I¡¯m not averse to hearing it. I


    might even enjoy the pretense of it.


    But right now I¡¯m thinking too much and suddenly our faces are only inches apart. The tips of our noses


    are almost touching as she turns her face up to mine.


    Her hands twine behind my neck.


    She bites her bottom lip and I stop thinking entirely.


    Grace¡¯s face flushes red, like it¡¯s finally dawning on her that she¡¯s in my arms. Her body pressed up


    against mine. When her eyes widen and she instinctively backs up, I sling my arms around her waist,


    holding her in ce.


    Grace freezes.


    Yeah. Now she¡¯s getting it.


    My wolf rumbles beneath my skin. And she probably senses that too, because I¡¯m not making any


    effort to mask him, and he¡¯s a very possessive beast.


    Her eyes search mine.


    Silly girl, I can practically read her mind, her face is so expressive.


    Her eyes are nearly ck, her pupils are so blown out. She¡¯s ying with the hair at the nape of my


    neck. And I can smell her arousal.


    She wants me.


    My hands reflexively tighten on her hips.


    Her breath catches.


    There¡¯s so much vulnerability in this woman. That¡¯s the other thing that¡¯s easy to see. Her uncertainly.


    Do I see her as something more than an ex-con.


    Yes, Grace.


    Do I think less of her because she¡¯s human.


    No, Grace.


    What about the scars and baggage, the istion from pack.


    Don¡¯t really care about that either, Grace.


    She stays here, suspended in my arms as her gaze darts between my eyes and mouth.


    ¡°Still see me as your brother, Grace?¡±


    She almostughs.


    And it is funny.


    Because this connection, this chemistry between us, there is nothing ¡®brotherly¡¯ about it. I see straight


    through her.


    She¡¯s attracted to me. The way a woman wants a man.


    My phone rings loudly and I growl.


    Grace shakes her head as if she¡¯sing back to reality. She shoves out of my arms.


    I growl again.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    "Grace, please sweep the rubbish next to the garbage can. The garbage truck ising in a while,"


    ire says.


    And just like that, I''m jolted from the memories I¡¯ve been reying all morning.


    Memories of me. And Jay.


    Almost kissing.


    If I close my eyes, I can feel his big, strong body. The thought of his hands on my waist gives me


    shivers.


    ¡°Earth to ire?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Cleaning. All right," I tell her.


    I would¡¯ve much rather stayed home today. With Jay.


    I wanted to try and connect to my wolf.


    There was a second in that apartment where I felt her.


    I heard her.


    As Jay growled at me, angry that our moment was interrupted, something happened¡­


    There was a second growl.


    It was low and soft.


    And it came from within me.


    ¡°Ava?¡± I call out to her again.


    She was far far away, but I wanted to believe that whatever separated us, my wolf was intent on


    wanted to believe¡ªneeded to believe¡ªthat she was making her way back to me.


    The silver¡­ I think it locked her from my body and mind, maybe it constrained her to some part of my


    soul.


    But if I could hear her, could connect with her on some level, then that had to mean she wasn''t gone


    There¡¯s hope.


    And I was clinging to that hope with everything in me that I might someday be whole again.


    I catch a glimpse of Gusing into the center and I shoot a quick nce at my friend. Nice of ire


    to take me out of Gus¡¯s path. For a while, I wasn¡¯t sure if ire was going to respect my decision or if


    she was going to keep trying to convince me to give Gus a chance.


    He¡¯s a nice enough man.


    But¡­ he deserves better than me.


    So does Jay for that matter.


    I frown.


    I cherish Jay¡¯s friendship. I try to imagine what my apartment will feel like without him in and I¡¯m


    mmed with depression.


    It¡¯d be one more small, square prison.


    If Ie home one day and he isn¡¯t there¡­


    A pang of sorrow shoots through my chest.


    More of my coworkers are gossiping about the Stevens ad drama. I meant what I said to Jay, I don¡¯t


    care one way or the other about Sean. I¡¯m just¡­ empty as far as Sean is concerned.


    If I still cared, then maybe I¡¯d enjoy seeing Sean embarrassed. It was nice, don¡¯t get me wrong, it


    makes me believe that maybe karma does work. But if I subscribe to all of that then I¡¯d have to think


    that I had done something to earn all the turmoil and pain I¡¯ve endured.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    Today is a new day.


    I walk to the garbage can and start to sweep the surrounding area.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, a pair of Dior high heels stop in my view.


    I¡¯ve seen plenty of luxury brands and owned Diors, red-bottoms, Manolos and others. One pair of those


    shoes would pay my rent for months.


    I lift me head and Lily''s beautiful facees into sight.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    I swallow the initial ugly feelings that surface.


    This is the bitch that killed my grandfather.


    This is the wolf who stole my fiancee.


    The same spiteful woman who¡¯d pushed for me to be emunicated by the Council and for the


    human courts to sentence me to ¡®life in prison.¡¯


    Coming across her in the country club had been bad.


    But I really didn¡¯t expect to see her so soon again.


    Lily looks the same as when I met her for the first time all those years ago.


    She¡¯s tall and thin in the way only actresses could be. Her skin has a perfect glow. Meticulously applied


    makeup, haute couture clothes, expensive designer handbag, Dior shoes.


    She looks every bit the actress¡ªand fiancee to one of the richest men in the city.


    As a luna, born to the Alpha of Pack Atkinson and as the intended mate of Alpha Sean Stevens¡­ she


    wears her position like ayer of armor.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for what she did to my grandfather, I might be more sympathetic. If someone had killed


    my sister¡ªback before Evelyn showed herself for the evil person she is¡ª I would¡¯ve been outraged


    and wanted revenge too.


    But it was an ident!


    Lily hadn¡¯t even been close to Jennifer. They were rted, but for Lily to be so vengeful, so focused on


    hating Grace at every turn, even yearster, it makes no sense.


    Well, that¡¯s not true. Lily wanted Sean. So there was motive there.


    I can¡¯t imagine what this wolf wants¡­


    Annabelle, who was apanying Lily, also notices me and she sneers. "I was wondering who this is.


    Isn''t she the perpetrator who killed Jennifer? This sure is karma. I can''t believe she''s now here working


    as a sanitation worker.¡±


    I remain silent although inside, I¡¯m seething.


    Like these two women just happened to be in this neutral zone in the city, walking around this industrial


    neighborhood in their fancy clothes.


    I¡¯m the only reason they¡¯d be down here.


    But I pretend not to hear and continue sweeping the rubbish that had fallen around the dumpster.


    ¡°She sure is thick-skinned,¡± Annabelle says. ¡°If it were me who had killed someone''s sister, I''m afraid I


    would cry bitterly as I knelt down and begged for forgiveness," Annabelle taunts.


    Beg forgiveness? Of the same wolf who¡¯d killed her grandfather!?


    Anger courses beneath my skin.


    I pointedly look at the surveince cameras at the corners of the building.


    ¡°You have anything to say for yourself, mutt?¡± Lily asks.


    I take a deep breath and slowly raise my head. I nce between the two of them. "I''ve already paid the


    price.¡± I hold the broom in front of me, a physical barrier to encourage these two women to keep their


    distance.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll attack me here.


    There are surveince cameras all around the building¡ªit is a government building¡ªbut government


    officials could be bought, as I learned in the course of my trial and when I¡¯d been tricked into delivering


    the papers to Mia.


    "I was incarcerated for three years over an unwarranted usation and mywyer license was


    suspended. I suffered through all sorts of hardships in jail and could only be a sanitation worker after


    being released.¡±


    ¡°Oh, poor you,¡± Annabelle mocks. ¡°You have a shit job. Big deal. You¡¯re alive, aren¡¯t you? While


    Jennifer is dead!¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯ve paid the price? It was only three years in prison and you think that''s the price?" Lily


    asks coldly. ¡°It should¡¯ve been a life for a life.¡±


    "What do you want now?" I reply. "I''m already living the worst life possible. I have no family. No


    friendships. I¡¯ve been dered a rogue and have no pack. Everything I¡¯ve worked for was taken from


    me. Did youe here to gloat? I can now say that I have nothing to my name, and therefore I have


    nothing to lose."


    Lily stares at her, making a sweep from the top of my messy head to the bottom cuffs of my neon


    orange sanitation worker uniform.


    I look¡­ragged. My nails are broken, my hair is dull, my skin is dry. Little details, and in the whole


    scheme of things, such immaterial ones, but I¡¯m reminded of my shorings as I stand here beneath


    Lily¡¯s scrutiny.


    "It seems like your hands have not beenpletely crippled!" Lily says, huffing coldly. "We were too


    gentle with youst time."


    My hands tighten on the broom.


    "Grace, you have nothing to do with Sean anymore. Do you understand me? Don¡¯t let your younger


    sister make a fool of herself by trying to get close to him again. If she does, you¡¯ll both pay the price for


    it.¡± Lily¡¯s voice deepens, rumbling with the fury of her wolf. ¡°And next time, I¡¯ll see that you don¡¯t even


    have hands to hold a broom¡­¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    I stand there, stark still for several seconds and then I start tough. That¡¯s what this is about!? Evelyn?


    ¡°I have nothing to do with my half-sister. I¡¯m rogue, remember? If you have a problem with Evelyn, take


    it up with her¡­ I still need to work, so if you could excuse me."


    Annabelle replies angrily, "If it weren''t for you, why would the projection ads of Sean proposing to Lily


    have been taken down? You killed Alpha Reed¡¯s fianc¨¦e and he''s taking it out on Sean and Lily¡¯s


    packs, and yet you''re just fine, casually sweeping the streets here."


    Grace was stunned. The thought had not urred to her that it had been done by Alpha Reed.


    Alpha Reed...as a matter of fact, it was also because of him that she was able to escape from Greg the


    The Reed Pack is the most powerful and the wealthiest in this entire region. They could have whatever


    they wanted. Do whatever they wanted.


    I found this out the hard way.


    In the beginning, when Sean was rushing to break up with me, not a singlewyer in the city was willing


    to handle my case¡ªnot human or wolf.


    Wasn¡¯t that also because of Alpha Reed?


    All the pain I suffered in prison was ignored by the prison guards, wasn''t that also because of him?


    Because the person I killed was his fianc¨¦e.


    There was even a time during my imprisonment when I¡¯d nearly been drowned in the bathroom sink. I


    can still recall almost suffocating and the fear of death enveloping me¡ªmuch as it did with Gregory at


    that awful reunion party.


    And the reason behind her treatment in jail was just because someone had heard that the Reed Pack


    had given orders to punish her there. Those who wanted to curry favor with the Reeds had hastened to


    stomp on her several more times, torturing her.


    I continue to sweep, as if I can metaphorically sweep all these emotions and problems away.


    Annabelle snarls and rushes forward to p me.


    Lily stops her.


    ¡°Lily!¡± Annabelle screams. ¡°Grace has no respect for anyone, I want to teach her a lesson!" Annabelle


    jerks her hand free.


    ¡°Why bother?" One corner of Lily''s lips suddenly tugs up. "One of my rings has gone missing. I''m not


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    sure if it fell around here and then got swept up like rubbish. It seems like I''ll have to trouble the


    employees of the Sanitation Service Center to help me look for it."


    Annabelle is stunned but she immediately snaps out of it. She also smiles and says, "Yeah, they do


    need to look for it properly. Your ring isn''t cheap. They will have to go through all of the garbage in this


    dumpster lest they miss it."


    As Annabelle speaks, she turns toward me. "Since you were sweeping here just now, you must know


    where it is. You''ve probably already swept the ring into the garbage bin, so hurry now and look through


    the bin to find it."


    I freeze.


    What kind of game is this now?


    "What are you looking at? Go and find it! If you can''t find it, it means that you must have stolen it!"


    Annabelle responds maliciously.


    ire, who was sweeping across the street, notices themotion and walks over to ask what has


    happened. I¡¯m thankful for her presence. Though human, ire is a good buffer and will remind


    Annabelle and Lily that they can¡¯t just abuse or attack me.


    At least not here.


    Lily has her phone out. She¡¯s smiling. When her call is answered, she requests to speak to my boss¡¯s


    boss.


    Politics.


    Lily puts on a tearful charade about losing her ring and how it must be around here and how could one


    of their workers have not noticed it. And, worse, if they had¡ªalthough what she¡¯s really implying is if I


    had¡ªthen I¡¯ve either purposely swept it away or I intend to keep it for myself.


    It is a very heavy usation.


    Even without my wolf¡¯s heightened senses, I can hear the Director yelling that ¡®the ring will be found,


    and whoever is responsible will be held ountable.¡¯


    Panic makes me want to run.


    This is no game.


    If Lily follows through with this facade then I can wind up back in prison.


    If she uses me of stealing her jewelry, I¡¯ll definitely go back to jail for breaching my parole and such


    a thing would be hideous, because I¡¯d definitely have to serve hard time if I¡¯m imprisoned again.


    ¡°You must find the ring!¡± Lily cries.


    The Director promises again that he will.


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Director.¡± Lily holds a hand to her heart. ¡°I would be gutted if we didn¡¯t find it!¡±


    It¡¯s a pathetic performance.


    Lily nods appreciatively. "We''ll wait in the car. If you find the ring, inform us," Lily orders.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    "Ah? In the car?" The group leader is clearly stunned. Who wouldn¡¯t be surprised that a ring worth


    hundreds of thousands of dors had been lost and that the woman who lost it has decided not to


    supervise the search.


    "After all, our Lily is a popr celebrity. If she were to stand here and watch you searching for the ring,


    it would probably only be moments before she was surrounded by movie fans," Annabelle says.


    The group leader nods. ¡°You¡¯re right. Please go about your day. We¡¯ll contact you the moment we find


    something.¡±


    Lily''s car is parked nearby.


    I can see Lily and Annabelle sitting there, looking smug, staring at me through the windshield as the


    entire contents of the dumpster have been upended onto the street for me tob through.


    Before Lily walked off to her car, she¡¯d said, ¡°Remember what happened to you in prison, you worthless


    mutt. I own this city. You¡¯re nothing. It was only because of Sean that you had even a glimpse of a


    better life.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Foolishly, I¡¯d taken the bait and answered, ¡°Our rtionship wasn¡¯t based on money or power, Lily.¡±


    Lily lost her mind hearing that. ¡°You remember the beatings, the way they broke your fingers and ripped


    your nails out¡­ that¡¯s nothing. Nothing. You¡¯re going to wish you were still in that cage, Grace¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s death was an ident.¡±


    ¡°You liar!¡± Lily hisses. ¡°You wanted revenge for your pathetic grandfather.¡±


    ¡°I did want revenge, I admit. ¡°On you. The car crash¡­ that was an ident! I am innocent. And I regret


    that Jennifer died as a result of it.¡±


    Annabelle had dragged Lily away at that point.


    Which is just as well. My sanitation team was definitely paying attention and seeing that Lily is a movie


    star, these humans pay rapt attention to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to pay!¡± Lily promises.


    Her threat echoes in my head.


    I¡¯m not afraid for my life. Therees a point where your mind and body just can¡¯t sustain that level of


    fear any more.


    But I don¡¯t want to go back to jail.


    And I don¡¯t want to be tortured again.


    Bags of garbage are strewn in front of me. The stench of rotting food and refuse is overwhelming. My


    wolf, she would¡¯ve rioted at the smells.


    I breathe through my mouth and keep sifting through the trash for some imaginary ring all while these


    awful she-wolves watch.


    It¡¯s several hourster and the tension is rising.


    My boss and the Director of the Sanitation Center¡­they do NOT want to be embroiled in some scandal


    involving a ring and some socialite.


    My shift ended two hours ago, but I don¡¯t bother asking to leave because my boss already said that ¡®no


    one is going home until the ring is found.¡¯


    ire and the rest of my team have been roped into this fiasco. ire doesn¡¯t say anything. But I get a


    lot of dirty looks and I hear the rumblings from the others. They me me for having to stayte and for


    having to dig through trash.


    I remove my stic gloves and pull my cell phone from my pocket. I dial quickly. r


    My call is answered on the second ring. "Jay, it''s me, today I''m... there are some issues at the center,


    I''m afraid I''ll not be back until veryte. Make a little something for yourself for dinner, you don''t have to


    wait for me."


    "What happened?"


    His voice instantly calms me. The shift in my mood is so pronounced that it makes me realize how


    anxious I¡¯ve been this whole time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just... uh, some work-rted issues. Anyway, you don''t have to wait for me.¡± The group leader is


    ring at me and I hurriedly end the call. I put my gloves back on and continue working.


    * * * * * * * *


    TERRENCE


    ¡°Grace?¡± Jason tries her number again and it goes straight to voicemail.


    He growls. Then looks at me. ¡°Terrence, go and look into what''s happened to Grace at the Sanitation


    Service Center."


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    As I walk out of his office, I wonder what new mess this woman has fallen into. In the call now that I


    overheard, it¡¯s clear something is wrong. Jason knows it too. Grace¡¯s voice wasden with worry. She


    was afraid of something.


    Hiding whatever that is from Jason¡­that wouldn¡¯t go over well. I¡¯m still puzzled at my Alpha¡¯s choice to


    embroil himself with this woman, but it is not my ce to question.


    I enter my office and start making calls.


    It takes me less than ten minutes to get the full rundown of events.


    When I walk back into Jason¡¯s office ready to ry the information I¡¯m already bracing for what his


    reaction is going to be.


    ¡°Well,¡± Jason says¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it.¡±


    I sigh. "Lily is alleging that she has lost a ring worth hundreds of thousands. She called the director of


    the Sanitation Service Center, and he ordered Miss Cummins to go through the rubbish then and there


    to look for the ring."


    Jason''s eyes narrowed immediately. "Go through the rubbish?"


    The iciness of his tone lets me know his opinion on the matter. "Yes."


    "Is it worth going through rubbish for one stupid ring?" Jasonughs coldly. He mutters to himself


    momentarily before continuing, "Since Lily likes searching for rings so much, then let her look for it


    properly until she''s had enough of it!"


    I have been at Jason''s side for many years and I know the signs of Jason¡¯s temper. There have only


    been a few instances that have angered him so much.


    And at this moment, I¡¯ve never seen my Alpha more furious.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Lily and Annabelle remained in their car by the roadside.


    Annabelle asks, "How long are you going to let her look for it?"


    Lily shrugs. "Let her look for it tillte at night, just before I go to bed. Then, I''ll call the director and tell


    them that it''s fine if they can''t find the ring. I''ll just acknowledge my misfortunes."


    "Heh, you let her off easily," Annabelle says. "If Sean saw her now, I''m afraid he''d vomit. Grace is not


    worthy of people like Sean. Only a socialite such as you can match him."


    Just as the red Maserati started its engine, several police cars suddenly drive toward them. In the blink


    of an eye, the Maserati is surrounded by the police.


    A policeman steps out of one of the cars and knocks on Maserati''s ss window.


    Lily lowers the window. The policeman says, "We received a report that a ring worth hundreds of


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    thousands was lost here. We''re going to lodge a report now to investigate if the ring was lost or stolen."


    "Lodge a report?" Lily is stunned.


    "But we didn''t call the police!" Annabelle says.


    However, the policeman pays them no mind and continues, "Anything worth over a hundred thousand


    dors is considered a major case. We would appreciate your cooperation and we also hope to help


    the two of you recover the ring."


    But the problem is... no ring is lost! The two of them exchange looks. Lily speaks through clenched


    teeth, "I don''t want to investigate the missing ring further. It''s fine if it can''t be found."


    "If this is a theft, then the value of the item qualifies it as a criminal case and we have to lodge a report


    to conduct an investigation. If you could please get out of the car and confirm the general area where


    you realized the ring was lost." The officer handling this case isn¡¯t taking any chances.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to do this by the book, ma¡¯am.¡± He opens the car door for Lily. ¡°Now, if you¡¯d please step


    out of the car. We¡¯ll take a statement from each of you, separately¡­¡±


    Lily and Annabelle exit the warm car and are weed by a cold st of air. They walk to the spot


    where they had been speaking to Grace. However, the ce is now covered with piles of rubbish.


    Arge mass of rubbish that had originally been in the bin has been poured out. The piles are neatly


    grouped to facilitate the search for the ring.


    The stench of the garbage assails them, and, with their heightened senses, it is almost unbearable.


    Annabelle gags.


    Lily and Annabelle are both dressed shily and standout even more in the midst of the piles of trash.


    And yet, the personnel handling the case is not willing to let them leave, insisting that they stand still as


    they recount their experience.


    This is turning into an ordeal and despite how Lily protests about leaving, the officer in charge refuses.


    "Since we''re already looking for the ring, then would the two of you just stand here and wait a moment?


    If the ring is found, you''ll be able to immediately confirm if it''s yours."


    "Stand here?" Annabelle asks with surprise.


    "Yes."


    "But it''s so dirty and smelly here..."


    Just then, an rming voice suddenly rings out nearby, "Oh my god, is that Lily Atkinson!?! I''m actually


    getting to see a huge celebrity!"


    Immediately after, arge crowd of people gather around them.


    "Why is she standing in the middle of a rubbish pile?"


    "Are those police standing next to them? Are they filming a movie now?"


    The surrounding crowd erupts in wild discussions.


    "I think it''s best if I leave now. I will let my assistant andwyer assist the police regarding this matter,"


    Lily says.


    "Miss Atkinson, I know you''re a celebrity, but the sanitation workers are currently working hard to find


    the ring for you. You''re the party concerned and your role is to just stand aside and wait, can''t you even


    do that? Or do you think you''re better than everyone else here?" the policeman retorts righteously.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    LILY


    Do I think I am better than anyone else there!?!


    I don¡¯t think. I KNOW I am.


    Of course, I can¡¯t say that out loud.


    What¡¯s worse, the crowd keeps growing.


    I¡¯m angry. My wolf is snarling and barking in my head at the injustice of this situation. Like we should be


    inconvenienced. Ugh. This is the worst!


    But on the the surface, I maintain myposure.


    I have to.


    It¡¯s not long before more Sanitation Service Center workers, along with people sent by the police, arrive


    to help look for the ring.


    It¡¯s ridiculous!


    It¡¯s freezing cold and me and Annabelle are surrounded by onlookers as we¡¯re interrogated by the


    police, all while standing next to piles of garbage and breathing in waves of noxious fumes.


    Needless to say, the ring ultimately is not found. When the police finally allow us to leave, I¡¯m on the


    verge of vomiting from the stench.


    "Lily, what do we do? This incident has been blown way out of proportion. They¡¯re deeming it a criminal


    case.¡± Annabelle¡¯s nervous.


    She gets in my car and buckles her seatbelt.


    I don¡¯t mind the asional prank or joke, but having the police involved is never a good thing. I can¡¯t


    imagine my father will be okay with this. As Alpha he is adamant about only garnering positive media


    attention.


    ¡±Who on earth reported the case?¡± Annabelle asks. ¡°Even the police came."


    "I''ll handle it. It¡¯s not like the case can be resolved," I tell her.


    Inwardly, I¡¯m feeling very unsettled by this.


    Although I¡¯m less worried about the criminal case and more concerned about my self-image. As a


    celebrity who was often photographed in high-ss venues, to be seen spending thest hours beside


    piles of garbage¡­ that will make for scious headlines.


    Between the fans, workers, and police, there were plenty of people at the scene recording me and I¡¯m


    really worried this is going to start trending. That was all I needed. A viral video of me besides steaming


    piles of garbage. Ugh!


    I call my agent then my publicist.


    Finally, I call my father.


    He¡¯s going to be pissed.


    * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m engulfed in the stench of garbage. It¡¯s permeated my clothes, my hair, my hands. Although I wore


    gloves and had washed my hands multiple times, a faint odor still lingers.


    Shame mounts in my stomach.


    Jay will smell it.


    There¡¯s no way his wolf will miss it.


    As for my body, even after changing out of my uniform into my street clothes and jacket, the smell¡¯s still


    there.


    "These rich people are too much. They just lose a ring and suddenly, we¡¯re the ones tortured for it!? If


    it''s such an expensive ring, why didn''t they look after it more closely themselves?" ire grumbles.


    I¡¯m too tired to say much. But I manage a few encouraging words for ire before grabbing my bag


    and heading out.


    It¡¯s reallyte.


    I¡¯ve been on my feet working for sixteen hours straight. The streetmps are bright and the wind is


    blowing something fierce.


    On the bright side, maybe that will st some of the stench away.


    Today, I am once again hit with the stark difference between what my life used to be and what it is now.


    It¡¯s pathetic, really.


    I had no power.


    Not as a wolf.


    Not even as a human.


    I was at Lily¡¯s mercy in both worlds and I hate the way that makes me feel.


    I wanted to argue so badly. To call Lily out for her bullshit and to insist if she lost the ring then for Lily to


    search for it.


    But I never said a word.


    Because I need this terrible job. No one else will hire me.


    And how pathetic is that?


    My past self could have given up on this kind of job and still have found plenty of other opportunities,


    but it was extremely hard for my present self to find even this one posting.


    My past self would¡¯ve shed fangs and dared Lily to do something about it.


    Though fights were umon in my grandfather¡¯s pack, I¡¯d still been taught to fight and I had some


    scrapsing up. It¡¯s just the way of wolves.


    Dating Sean had only shown me that battles could be waged in boardrooms or bedrooms.


    Ava. I whisper.


    I wait, hoping for some grumble or growl. A yip to show me she¡¯s alive.


    Nothing.


    Dejected, I resign myself to my existence. Really, I need to stopining. People the world over are


    suffering and struggling and I¡¯m not so special.


    If I wanted to survive, stay warm, and eat well, I could only continue on.


    Suddenly, I see something in the road ahead and I stop in my tracks.


    I stare dazedly at the nearby figure standing by the gate of the apartmentplex.


    Jason!


    He waited for me toe back!


    The light from the streetmp shines on him and his handsome face is the balm I needed.


    My present self is different from my past self, at least. I''m no longer alone.


    "Jay." I run the steps toward him but then stop hurriedly.


    His brows draw together in confusion. "Sister?"


    "I... There''s a strong stench on me now, so don''te too close to me.¡± I hold up my hands. I¡¯d rather


    not try to exin. ¡°It¡¯s been a hell of a day,¡± I admit. Iugh because it beats crying.


    His frown deepens.


    I force a smile to lighten the mood. ¡°Bah, these are silly things. I work in sanitation.¡± I shrug. ¡°Today I


    stink. Let¡¯s go in. It''s cold out here."


    I start toward the building, thinking if I get there quickly enough, I can jump into the shower and wash


    my clothes before I stink up the room.


    But a pair of arms loop around me from behind and in the next moment, I¡¯m pulled into a tight embrace.


    ¡°Jay!"

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    JASON


    I hug Grace.


    G*ddamn she isn¡¯t kidding.


    She stinks.


    Like all manner of awful, rotting, dead things.


    My wolf is not happy about this at all.


    He¡¯s growling and snapping at me.


    Not at her though.


    My wolf is furious¡­ for her.


    Interesting.


    I lower my head and gently ce my cheek against her neck. It¡¯s faint, really faint, but beneath the


    shitty stench of garbage, her skin smells like her. I focus on that.


    Lily had intentionally made things difficult for Grace today and I hate that Lily was so petty and that she


    forced Grace tobor so terribly.


    Part of me recognizes the hypocrisy. I¡¯m every bit an old world wolf.


    By our oldws¡ªan eye for an eye.


    If Lily had attacked Grace and they fought wolf to wolf, then that would be justice served. But we are


    not living in the old world.


    And Lily, especially, has chosen to walk in the spotlight. Which makes her egregious abuse of power


    and media inexcusable.


    ¡°Jay, please! Let me go.¡±


    "Sister, no matter what odor you have on your body, you don''t have to stay away from me."


    "But..." Grace squirms with embarrassment and I¡¯m not entirely sure if she¡¯s protesting because of the


    stench or just to get out of my arms.


    My wolf grumbles.


    "Since we''ve already promised to depend on each other, then what is there to avoid? Does it mean that


    one day if I smell or sweat, you will deliberately stay away from me?"


    Grace is silent for a while. Her racing heart gradually slows. "All right, I understand. I won''t do it again."


    Good. ¡°Come, it¡¯s cold.¡± I grab her hand and we walk back to her shitty, little cramped apartment.


    ¡°You go shower and change,¡± I tell her. ¡°I will make dinner.¡±


    She tilts her head at me, no doubt wondering if I can cook. And to be fair, I didn¡¯t have to do much back


    at the cabin for that stew we shared.


    She¡¯s not wrong. I have virtually no experience in the kitchen, but cooking is based on measurements,


    temperatures and timing. I¡¯m an engineer by nature and all of those elements are quantifiable.


    I¡¯ll figure it out.


    ¡°Go,¡± I insist, pushing her forward.


    Grace heads into the bathroom and closes the door.


    I roll up his sleeves and get to work.


    Grace stays in the bathroom for close to an hour. At one point I smell the sharp scent of bleach. And


    though i¡¯ve done a decent job of cooking the meat and rice, by the time shees out and sits across


    from me, the food has cooled.


    Grace doesn¡¯t seem to notice and she eats with relish. ¡°This is delicious, Jay!¡±


    Of course it is. I brought the cuts of beef myself and they¡¯re prime.


    "What happened today?" I ask.


    Grace hesitates and chews slowly before setting her fork down.


    ¡°It¡¯s silly, really. And before I even get into it, let me just say that today¡¯s event has been blown way out


    of proportion.¡± She cocks her head to the side and considers me. ¡°Given all the people and all the


    workers and police involved, I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t hear about it already on social media.¡± She


    nudges my phone. ¡°You didn¡¯t even try to peek?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about it online, I want to hear about it from you.¡±


    Grace takes a long drink of water. Then she begins.


    It¡¯s fascinating to watch her. The way the gears turn in her head. How shepartmentalizes the


    details that reveal her emotions and how she can tell a story in such a way to avoid casting me.


    I¡¯m silent the whole time. I know she isn¡¯t a fan of long silences when we¡¯re in conversation so the


    longer I go without speaking, the more she fills in the gaps.


    Finally I ask, "Aren''t you angry?"


    She chuckles at my question. "There''s nothing to be angry about."


    "She hadn''t really lost a ring, she was just making trouble, wasn''t she? Why aren''t you angry?"


    "Because there''s no point in getting angry," she replies. "Do you know Jason Reed?" she asks


    suddenly.


    I tense. I felt my eyes sh. A reflexive action I wasn¡¯t able to control. I angle my head down so my hair


    covers my face. I concentrate on cutting my food into small, even pieces.


    ¡°He''s pretty much the most powerful person in this city. Of course, he¡¯s rich. A billionaire or something,


    and either for his money or influence, people want to curry favor with him," she says.


    ¡°What about him?¡± I say neutrally.


    ¡±When I was still incarcerated, because I was charged as the driver who caused his future luna''s death,


    there were plenty of people who ingratiated themselves to him by hurting me in prison. If I got angry


    over everything, then, other than ultimately angering myself to death, there would be no other benefit


    from it."


    She says this offhand while scooping more rice into her bowl. It might have been said dismissively, but


    my heart feels a distinctive twinge.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I can see her.


    Alone.


    Broken.


    Beaten.


    Tortured.


    Of course there were moments, especially in the first days of the ident when I thought about


    retribution. It was an ident. But she¡¯d been deemed drunk.


    Knowing her as I do now, I don¡¯t believe that.


    For one, there isn¡¯t a drop of booze in the house and in all the time I¡¯ve known her, I¡¯ve never seen her


    willingly drink or even suggest having one.


    But what¡¯s more, she just doesn¡¯t seem the type to lie. At least not to me.


    Even if she didn''t spell it out explicitly, I could guess what she went through in prison. Just as she said,


    there were too many people trying to curry my favor.


    There were even some who¡¯d actually mentioned how they had "taught her a lesson" in prison. How did


    I respond?


    I rewarded one wolf with a stretch ofnd and several others with lucrative business contracts. Others, I


    thanked them with augh.


    Before¡­ it had all been a very trivial issue for me.


    And yet now, I¡¯m feeling somewhat regretful.


    If I had known then that she was this kind of woman, if I had known I would have crossed paths with


    her, and maybe even gotten along with her like this, would I have let anyoney a finger upon her in


    prison? No. Absolutely not.


    I might even... not have let her be imprisoned at all!


    "Are you okay?"


    Grace raises a hand and waves it before my eyes.


    I abruptly grab her hand and trace the rough callouses on her palm.


    ¡°Did you suffer in prison, Grace?¡±


    She swallows hard and looks away. She shudders. Looking at her hands. The bones that aren¡¯t set


    evenly. The thick, swollen knuckles.


    I already have my answer.


    When she manages to meet my gaze again, her expression is clear. Grace smiles faintly. "It''s all in the


    past. And really, if it wasn¡¯t for everything that happened, we wouldn¡¯t be here¡­¡±

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    What kind of suffering did she endure to be so dismissive when recounting these experiences?


    "In the future, if anyone hurts you, I won¡¯t let them get away with it," I tell her.


    She pats my hand. Treating me very much like the younger brother she professes me to be.


    And that pisses me off.


    But I know better. I¡¯ve gotten close to her and I¡¯ve seen how she responds to me.


    She might try to keep me at arm¡¯s length, but we are far past that.


    ¡°Jay, I¡¯m a big girl, and I can take care of myself. Don''t keep saying stuff like that.¡± She smothers a


    yawn. ¡°Hurry up and eat." She smiles at me. ¡°I¡¯m ready for bed.¡±


    * * * * * * * * *


    LILY


    The incident with Grace has indeed been blown out of proportion. It¡¯s all over the fucking inte.


    I¡¯m trending on multiple social media sites and it¡¯s taking almost a dozen people on my PR team to field


    the inquiries and squash the haters.


    There are simply too many sites and too many people talking about the event.


    And while my people can bribe some news outlets, there are simply too many and the scene of her


    standing at the roadway while an entire dumpster of garbage was opened and sorted¡­that was what


    was sweeping the world and trending.


    Damn it!


    Between the missing ring and spection of what it cost and looked like, and the sanitation workers


    going through the trash looking for it, there was more than enough fodder to keep people talking.


    The corresponding images were especially publicized. In it, I¡¯m dressed like I¡¯m ready to walk down


    Rodeo Drive. Lux heels, Hermes bag. 3 carat diamond earrings. Rolex watch. And my friggin¡¯ Maserati


    key chain in my hands.


    The stark imagery of me, in m mode,pared to a slew of minimum wage workers who are literally


    sorting through trash¡­ it is NOT a good look.


    I knew it was going to take a bad turn the moment I saw my fans and the spectators whipping out their


    cell phones.


    Such a contrast immediately generated the ire of many. I¡¯m being used of being morally wed and


    putting on airs.


    The ¡®rich bitch¡¯ who watched while othersbored.


    There are even some online who stated, "She lost her own ring and still wanted the sanitation workers


    to find it!?! They have already been working hard sweeping the roads for the entire day. Why didn''t she


    look through the rubbish herself?"


    "So she''s better than everyone just because she''s a celebrity?"


    "Who is she to hog the city''s resources? She doesn''t pay the sanitation workers'' sries. Why does


    she need so many people to help her look for a ring?"


    Even with my fans working hard to clear my name, there is no stopping the flood of negative


    incident and uploaded them online.


    It¡¯s a PR nightmare!


    "Why can''t the top search be taken down?" I scream.


    "There''s nothing we can do. I don''t know what''s wrong with these key influencers. We¡¯re reaching out


    and asking them to stop posting. We¡¯re offering topensate them. But they just aren''t willing to take


    down all of the rted content."


    ¡°This is absurd!¡± I shout. ¡°Offer them more money!¡±


    ¡°We have,¡± my manager says. ¡°And we have to be careful not to push too hard because that could blow


    up in our faces too. We don¡¯t want them to start saying that we¡¯re trying to buy them or silence them.


    Free speech and all that.¡± There¡¯s some rustling on the other end of the phone as if he¡¯s covering the


    mouthpiece. ¡°Not for nothing, but if you¡¯d called me immediately, instead of just your agent and


    publicist, I would¡¯ve told you to keep your money and tovish it on the workers. Or to forget about the


    ring and go buy a new one¡ªit would¡¯ve cost a fraction of what we¡¯re spending now on damage control.


    Damn it, Lily, you could¡¯ve spun this way better, if you¡¯d rewarded those poor people or if you¡¯d actually


    gotten your hands dirty yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pretend you didn¡¯t just run your mouth at me,¡± I say icily.


    But his words struck a chord.


    I could have handled this better.


    Better if I hadn¡¯t started this fiasco in the first ce.


    The manager relents. ¡°Sure. Fine. Hopefully, we won¡¯t run into a situation like this again.¡±


    I¡¯m furious at this human for running his mouth at me and chastising me. But he is good at his job and


    there¡¯s a reason I keep him around.


    I¡¯m quiet for a moment. Thinking. Surely there is a way to spin things. Some grand gesture or some


    other major event to draw attention away.


    Hell, we could blow a building up and I could go rescue a kitten to some shit.


    My manager says quietly: ¡°Lily, did you offend someone, I mean not the public or those workers today?


    I mean someone big¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Because money cures most everything, and this situation¡­we aren¡¯t able to pay to sweep it away. So


    I¡¯ll ask again, who did you piss off?¡±


    "Who could I have offended?" I ponder over it. ¡°I¡¯m an Atkinson, and I¡¯m engaged to Sean Stevens.¡±


    Wee from two of the wealthiest and most powerful packs in this city. Even for humans who don¡¯t


    know our true prowess, they still know that we move in higher circles. We¡¯re untouchable. Everybody


    should be afraid of offending me, unless...


    I freeze. Could it be Jason Reed?


    There are very few people more powerful than my pack or Pack Stevens. And it would take a lot of


    power and money for me to be refused. The ones who are capable of hiding the truth from the masses


    and who would be able to influence those key opinion leaders and the media¡­are few, and Jason is


    one of them.


    Could it really be that because of Jennifer¡¯s death, he¡¯s taking out his anger on me and Sean?


    But why? And why now?


    There had been no change, and their businesses had continued as usual with Reed Pack. Jason had


    epted their wedding invitation.


    And yet, ask think of the previously taken-down projection ads, I¡¯m suddenly not so sure.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± my manager whispers.


    ¡°What!? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Turn on your television.¡±


    I flip on the tv. It shows aerial footage of the Sanitation Center and people sweeping the street and


    spraying it down where they¡¯d emptied the dumpster to sort through the garbage.


    Then the scene cuts to security footage photos of her, with closeups of her hand.


    ¡®Police in the cityunched this investigation in a matter of hours. And they made a shocking


    discovery¡­¡¯ the reporter says.


    ¡®Aposite of a series of security camera footage prove that Lily Atkinson had not lost a ring.¡¯ The


    reporter shakes her head at the camera. ¡®It¡¯s clear from the photos that she wasn¡¯t even wearing one.


    The cameras show that she had only been wearing a pinkie ring. Other than that, there had been no


    other ring.¡¯ The reporter shrugs. ¡®The ring in question was purported to be worth hundreds of thousands


    of dors.¡¯ She shakes her head with disgust. ¡®Perhaps Miss Atkinson just misced it.¡¯


    At that line, the co-anchor arches a brow. ¡°Oh, yes, Joann. I can see how hard it must be to keep track


    of millions of dors of jewelry.¡±


    The sarcasm and snide tones are brutally effective.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My phone starts beeping incessantly with DMs.


    In the blink of an eye, I¡¯ve be the most hated person on the inte.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    There was even arge number of fans dering online that they were going to leave the fandom, and


    swore to hate Lily forever.


    Meanwhile, several of Lily''s loyal fans expressed their disbelief and suspected that there had been a


    mistake made during one of the investigative stages.


    Simrly, Lily was also skeptical.


    The police had actually issued an investigative report, and yet she had found out about it at the same


    time as the other online users.


    A shiver ran through Lily''s body. How could this be?!


    Did it mean that the public image she had built up these past few years and the career she fought so


    hard for would be ruined in a day?


    And yet, the worst had yet toe¡­


    At the Reed Group, Jason''s personal secretary, Terrence directly called both the Atkinson and Stevens


    families to inform them of his employer''s non-attendance at their engagement dinner.


    Everyone naturally associated it with Lily''s current negative press.


    When Grace saw the police-issued investigation report, she was somewhat surprised.


    She had not been expecting it to be released so quickly and that both Sean and Lily had been unable


    to brush this under the table.


    "That Lily sure is detestable. That day, she wanted so many of us to look for the ring, and ultimately,


    she hadn''t really lost anything!?¡±


    In the Sanitation Service Center, everyone is wildlymenting on the incident.


    "It''s no wonder this is going viral¡ªshe¡¯s heinous.¡±


    "But this really doesn¡¯t make any sense. I mean, she''s such a huge celebrity, why would she im that


    she lost a ring and want us to look for it?" someone asks confusedly.


    ¡°She has nothing better to do."


    ire pulls me aside and asks, "That day¡­ I noticed Lily speaking with you for quite some time. Do


    you know her?"


    Farah Steele, who happened to be walking past at that moment, hears the question and mockingly


    replies, "ire, are you joking? Grace might know Lily, but how would Lily know Grace? She''s a


    socialite from a respected family."


    "But I saw Lily and Grace talking the day of the incident.¡±


    "Maybe Grace offended Lily. That''s why such a huge celebrity would intentionally im that she lost a


    ring.¡± Farahtches onto that line of thinking, which isn¡¯t too far from the truth. "Well done, Grace. It


    turns out that you were the one who dragged everyone into looking through the rubbish with you."


    Farah persists in finding fault with me because of Gus. I¡¯ve made it clear that I am not interested in


    Gus. He¡¯s a nice guy. He deserves better than me¡ªbetter than Farah too.


    Farah is mean-spirited.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true nor is it fair,¡± ire says. ¡°Why would you me this incident on Grace?¡±


    But I¡¯m done being bullied. Least of all by this petty human. "So if someone is being deceitful, you don''t


    shame that person but instead you me someone else for hurting that deceitful person? Your


    perception of right and wrong sure is interesting."


    Farah''s face turns red. She res at me with hatred before stomping away.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    LILY


    In the Reed Pack mansion, I stand beside my father and wait.


    This is NOT good.


    My father is furious. I know Sean¡¯s angry too.


    Dad and I wait with baited breath for Alpha Jason Reed.


    "You immature girl, how could you have stirred up such trouble? Grace is currently just a sanitation


    worker. There''s such a huge difference in both of your social standings. What is there topare?"


    My father Harold is fully the Alpha now. I can¡¯t expect any leniency because he is my father.


    "Why did she have to murder my sister? If it weren''t for her, Jason wouldn''t have taken his anger out on


    the Stevens Pack. It¡¯s all her fault! And what about the projection ads that Seanmissioned ¡ªdid


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    you forget about those? Jason Reed had all of those taken down too!¡± Lily shouts.


    Harold¡¯s expression shifts, then he whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did to old Alpha


    Cummins¡­¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    I ignore that loadedment.


    I stick to what¡¯s likely to move my father. My older sister was his favorite. ¡±Dad, you must really miss


    Jennifer too," I say. ¡°My sister¡ªyour daughter¡ªis dead. Say what you want, but that is not forgivable.


    Grace deserves what she gets.¡±


    "All right, don''t speak of that woman," father replies.¡±It¡¯s bad enough we have toe here and grovel


    now¡ª¡°


    There is the creak of a stair and we both go silent. I count the individual steps as Jason descends.


    "Did youe to see me for something?" Jason asks calmly as his gaze sweeps across us.


    Dad bows his head respectfully. ¡°Alpha Reed.¡±


    I drop into a curtsy. ¡°Alpha.¡±


    It kills me to have to y this game. After revoking our dinner invitation at the club and then canceling


    all the engagement ads, Jason Reed has humiliated two times too many!


    As Jason''s cold eyes take me in, I fight the urge to squirm. He¡¯s very powerful. I remember that from


    the times I hung out with him and my sister.


    It made me edgy.


    Jennifer never minded. Jennifer had been so in love with him. I can still recall hering into my room


    in the middle of the night to gossip. A dreamy expression on her face. "I once thought that I could never


    get a man like Jason in this life. He''s too cold, too logical, and even if you hug him, it''s as if you can''t


    feel any of his warmth. We can be together in a room, and he¡¯s still a hundred miles away. He¡¯s just like


    exquisite and beautiful porcin. You can see his surface but you can never see what''s beneath."


    "Yes." I thought so too.


    And it¡¯s that description that¡¯s at the forefront of my mind now.


    I don¡¯t know what Jason is thinking. I¡¯m not sure anyone really does. He¡¯s cial.


    In hindsight, my sister¡¯s choice of a husband may not have been the best one. Oh, for political and


    financial reasons, Jennifer couldn¡¯t have done better, but there¡¯s something too detached about Jason.


    Something cold and callous.


    Maybe even cruel.


    It¡¯s why I had never tried to make a go of things with Jason, neither before nor after the ident. Even


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    though Jason was very good-looking and the most powerful Alpha in the region, capable of doing


    anything within the city, the man was too scary and too cold. Sean was an alpha and far more simple to


    read. He¡¯s even easier to control.


    My sister may have been head-over-heels in love with Jason and had finally gotten his consent to


    marry, but I doubted the feeling was reciprocal. I don¡¯t think Jason ever really loved Jennifer.


    And the thought saddens me.


    Not because Jennifer wasn¡¯t wonderful in every way.


    But because this man is incapable of love.


    At my sister''s funeral, Jason did not shed a single tear.


    ¡°Alpha Jason, my daughter made a grave mistake. Lily is an impetuous child, who caused an incident


    that impacted us negatively. I''ve already scolded her. We hope that you can still attend Lily¡¯s and


    Sean''s engagement dinner. Lily is Jennifer''s only sibling, and I''m sure Jennifer would wish that you


    could attend Lily''s engagement dinner," my father says, in his most sincerest tone.


    Jason looks at my father with a forced smile. ¡°Harold. Thank you for exining your daughter¡¯s


    shorings to me. It is true our families were once almost joined and I would have been your son-in-


    His eyes sh gold.


    I never ran with Jason.


    My father has. So had Jennifer. They¡¯d both said the same thing¡ªhis wolf is huge and brutal.


    ¡°And to look at your daughter now, Harold¡­¡± Jason turns his cold eyes on me. He sniffs the air as if


    smelling my mood. ¡°She really is quite indignant. Not apologetic at all, I don¡¯t think.¡±


    I gasp.


    ¡°And petty too, I suspect,¡± Jason continues. ¡°I was quite surprised that she would cause so much


    trouble. Lying about jewelry and then forcing minimum wage workers to search for some imaginary


    ring.¡± Jason shakes his head. ¡°I mean, even if she had lost such a ring, so what?¡±


    Harold nods. ¡°Yes, Jason. This was handled very poorly.¡±


    ¡°Alpha. You will address me as Alpha.¡±


    My father bristles but nods. ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    ¡°Harold,¡± Jason says, purposely foregoing my father¡¯s rightful title. ¡°You raised quite a daughter.¡± Jason


    moves closer toward us. His fangs are descending. And his eyes turn full gold. He¡¯s furious. ¡°Children


    should be blessings, not burdens.¡±


    How dare he!?!


    I flush repeatedly. I am the darling daughter of the Atkinson family and also a celebrity! I¡¯m a fucking


    luna in my own right, about to step into my role as the leading woman of packs Stevens and Atkinsons.


    When have I ever had to suffer such mockery?


    Jason¡¯s dark eyes cut to me like he knows what I''m thinking. He smirks.


    Then he nces back at my father, all but dismissing me. ¡±If you want me to attend the engagement


    dinner, it''s not impossible," Jason says. "Since your darling daughter is so fond of looking for things,


    then there''s no harm in her helping me look for something."


    What does that mean?


    My father and I look at each other then at Jason, clearly confused.


    We watch as Jason walks to the other end of the hall to open a sliding ss door. Outside the door is


    an artificial pond. It¡¯srge and deep, with algae-covered rocks and an assortment of koi. Jason pulls a


    ring out of his pocket and holds it up to show it to us. Then he throws the ring in his hand straight into


    the pond. "Once your darling daughter finds the ring, I''ll attend the engagement dinner."


    Father¡¯s mouth opens but no wordse out.


    I¡¯m sure I look dazed. Because that¡¯s how I feel.


    He wants me to... find a small ring in this huge pond?! Is he kidding?


    Jason orders a nearby servant, "Keep an eye on them. Miss Atkinson has to find it herself. The


    moment the ring is found, that''s when they can leave. Not a moment before. And given that this is my


    prized koi pond¡­ no shifting. It won¡¯t due at all to scare my fish¡­¡±

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Jason pauses for a while, I think to wait and see what we¡¯ll do. He tells two hulking wolves that step out


    into this atrium, ¡°They finish the job. Then don''t let them step into this house again."


    My father makes a sound. I¡¯m in shock. That¡¯s the only way to describe it.


    This is a threat. We do as we says ¡­ or what?


    I¡¯m no fool. I know the power Jason wields. It¡¯s what has allowed him to dominate every pack and


    Humans fear him.


    All lower packs revere him.


    There is no way we could survive a war with him.


    What hecks in wolves, he makes up in pure human force and finances. The man is one of the richest


    wolves in the world.


    Jason''s words were undoubtedly telling. If we left without finding the ring, it would mean severing all


    ties with the Reed Pack.


    We can¡¯t afford to make such an enemy.


    And surely, Jason knows that.


    The pool in front of us is not too deep, but it¡¯s still about 100 square meters. Even worse, the bottom of


    the pool is covered with mud and algae, so it will not be easy to find a small ring.


    I¡¯m about to cry. "Dad, what should I do? Do I really have to go down and look for the ring? Can''t we


    call someone or try and reason with Jason? This is ridiculous!¡±


    ¡°The man doesn¡¯t give a shit about your excuses, Lily. Whatever trouble you''ve caused, you have to


    solve it yourself. If Pack Reed really breaks ties with our family, you know what will happen to us in the


    future!"


    Since it¡¯s rted to the future of his family and pack, even though it I am his daughter, my father can


    not tolerate any resistance.


    If Jason turned hostile, it would be a devastating blow to my pack.


    I¡¯m not dumb. If he were toe gunning for me, I won¡¯t recover either.


    Sean didn¡¯t waste a moment in casting Grace aside when she killed my sister¡ªJason¡¯s fiancee.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I shouldn¡¯t think that he would be any more loyal to me.


    ¡°Well,¡± my father yells. Although he¡¯s not my doting father now. ¡°Get in the pond!¡±


    He is fully my alpha. And he projects the power that he carries as the head of our pack into his


    I feel helpless and embarrassed and the water is friggin cold. Is this how Grace felt when Greg


    osted her at the club?


    That had been a different pond. But a simr injustice.


    Gods, this is awful. With every step my feet are stirring up the smily, muddy, smell bottom of the pool.


    Fish bump into my legs and even gum at my toes.


    I scream.


    ¡°Stop the theatrics, Lily.¡±


    My father is furious.


    This level of embarrassment. What I¡¯m being forced to do. It is as much an affront to him as it is to me.


    He is seething that he should beid so low because of my actions.


    Grace, that bitch!


    If she had just stayed in prison.


    If she had just died there¡­ like she should have.


    Damn it, instead of setting my guards on her grandfather and mauling him to death, I should¡¯ve done


    that to her instead.


    ¡°Now LIly!¡±


    Themandpels me under the water where I thrash about with my hands feeling along the slimy


    silt for a single gold band.


    I wince and scream several times as I scrape against rocks and god-knew-what.


    What if there are turtles? I could lose a finger.


    I¡¯d shift to fight the cold and to see better, but Jason has forbidden it.


    I did not expect Jason to take revenge for Grace.


    And now that he had, I wonder what else he might do to me next¡­


    * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    When I return to the apartment, I see Grace washing clothes.


    Her hands are soaked in ice-cold water and they are already red from the cold.


    "Why don''t you use hot water?¡± I ask, frowning.


    "Hot water needs to be boiled, which will use a lot of electricity. Besides, if you wash with cold water for


    a while, your hands will start to heat up." Grace soaks the clothes again and wrings them out to dry.


    I grab her hands. They are so, so cold.


    ¡°Are you sure you can¡¯t shift?¡± I ask quietly.


    Her wolf¡­ even in human form her wolf would give her added strength and heat.


    She shakes her head. ¡°After our trip to the cabin¡­ I¡¯d hoped. But¡­¡± She shrugs. ¡°I was bound in silver


    for a long long time, Jay. It kept me weak and sick and I think maybe my wolf was killed from that


    poisoning.¡±


    I can¡¯t imagine enduring such a thing.


    Prison was enough to break a person, without factoring in caging a wolf too.


    ¡±Next time, use hot water when you wash clothes,¡± I mumble. ¡°Just use the electricity, and I will earn


    the money," I say.


    Sheughs. Then she pats my shoulder. "It''s alright, I should save money whenever I can. There''ll be


    many ces to spend money in the future. How was dinner with your colleagues tonight, was it


    enjoyable?"


    "Not bad," I reply.


    That was tonight¡¯s excuse. I¡¯ve created the story of ¡®colleagues¡¯ so that she¡¯ll stop persisting in me


    hunting for a better job.


    To prove my point, I pull a couple hundred dors from my pocket and ce them on the kitchen table.


    ¡°Work was good today, sister.¡±


    She ps her hands. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Jay!¡± She slides the money back to me. ¡°You save it up and


    set a goal. Something you want or that will help you achieve your dreams.¡±


    My dreams? I snort.


    She really is some pollyanna of wishful thinking.


    I wonder if that¡¯s her coping mechanism. Like she has to be continuously effervescent and optimistic


    lest she really think about what¡¯s happening in the world and in her pitiful life, she¡¯ll copse beneath


    the weight of her disappointment.


    But when I look at her bright eyes shining with hope and eptance and affection¡­ No. She¡¯s just


    this¡­ good.


    I can only hope that I¡¯m doing some ¡®good¡¯ by teaching Lily a lesson.


    "It seems to have grown a little longer," Grace mutters, bringing me back to reality.


    "Jay, why don''t I trim your hair for you? When it''s long like this, it''s got to be annoying, getting in your


    face and whatnot.¡±


    Iugh.


    My hair is tied back during the day, and I only left it down around her and while in her environment so


    people wouldn¡¯t immediately recognize me.


    She runs her hands through my hair again. ¡°I think it will look so good,¡± she says as if already


    envisioning it.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Shebs my bangs gently with ab, then begins to trim the hairs on my forehead bit by bit. All of


    her attention is concentrated on the task at hand.


    I watch her. The way she studies me, so focused on her task.


    That singr focus had served her well in her life¡ªfirst with her education and graduating top of her


    ss at University andter at Law School. And then in surviving prison.


    Guilt stabs at me.


    In the little time that I¡¯ve known her, I¡¯ve seen how she has been abused. It¡¯s open season on this


    woman, and that¡¯srgely because of me.


    What must her life be like behind bars, with no one to champion or protect her, and countless criminals


    She sucks in a breath and I savor that little sound.


    Her mouth is pretty. Full lips, a bright smile.


    She doesn¡¯t smile enough, I realize.


    Her skin is still red, likely from the wind and cold, and though it¡¯s pinkened her cheeks and nose, it only


    enhances her beauty.


    If I look hard enough, I can see that she¡¯d been beautiful once.


    Her features carry symmetry and character.


    But it isn¡¯t the outward appearance that draws me, but rather what traits she possesses thate from


    within.


    This woman¡­ she¡¯d been the one to fight for me. To sacrifice so that I could have a roof over my head,


    warm clothes, and something good to eat. She¡¯s asked for nothing in return.


    And knowing that she appreciates me for me.


    I can¡¯t say that anyone in my life shares that sentiment.


    "It''s done." After an unknown amount of time, her voice suddenly sounds in my ear.


    ¡°Oh, already?" It was as if time spent with her passed extremely quickly.


    "Mmm." She smiles, takes two steps back, and carefully looks at him for a while. "My skill isn''t too bad.


    In fact, it''s rather good, and we''ve saved twenty dors."


    She smiles. Then, she takes out a dry towel and flicks off the fine strands of hair that are stuck to my


    face, neck, and on my clothes.


    "Alright, go take a shower," Grace says.


    I grab a change of clothes and walk into the narrow bathroom. Knowing that she wanted to conserve


    energy and keep their bills low, I don¡¯t set the shower to hot as I normally would.


    But that shit¡¯s gonna change.


    Yes, indeed. I suspect there will be a new owner of this apartmentplex very very soon.


    As I wash and scrub my body, I see the scar on my chest.


    With time, this scar had grown very shallow. However, every time I see it, I think of that woman.


    The woman who had abandoned me, my father. Our pack.


    This scar is the only thing left of her.


    I¡¯d been too young to shift and when I knelt and begged her not to go, not to abandon me and dad, she


    had shaken her head and pried my hands free.


    When she shoved me aside so I could leave, I¡¯d fallen on a bit of rebar.


    My memories don¡¯t remember the construction or the details of the day, aside from what she wore, how


    her beautiful smile had transformed into a snarl, and how I¡¯d been unable to breathe when the metal


    pierced my chest.


    The doctors had said that the metal had gotten very close to my heart. I was lucky, a centimeter to the


    left and they would not have been able to save me.


    I remember, as a child, denouncing my mother. Saying she no longer mattered to me.


    I walled myself off.


    After my father''s death, I stopped having expectations of anyone.


    As long as I did not have expectations, I would never be disappointed.


    It was just that...


    I turn off the tap, wiped my body dry with a towel, and put on my clothes. When I walk out of the


    bathroom, my eyes fell on Grace. She¡¯s sitting at the table and seemed to be looking at something.


    Since when had I started having expectations of her?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I looked forward to seeing her smile, to seeing that glow of happiness she got over the littlest things.


    I live for those moments when she smiles at me. Because when she does it lights up the whole room.


    "Jay".


    Even the sound of my name on her lips brings me joy.


    I walk to the side of the table and see some documents ced on the table by her side. They are...


    copies of the record of her original case.


    My eyes sh. "What are you looking at, Sister?" Even though he already knew the answer.


    "Some of the rted information from my case back then," she says. "Lina helped me collect them."


    "Why are you reading this again?"


    She bites her lip. She casts her gaze to the side so she won¡¯t have to look at me.


    "Perhaps... this case, there are still some things that I don''t understand," Grace mumbles. ¡°And I am


    determined to get to the bottom of them¡­¡±

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    GRACE


    There are so many things about the ident that don¡¯t add up.


    Yes, I¡¯d argued with Lily and I¡¯d been furious over how she¡¯d attacked and killed my grandfather. She


    imed that he had trespassed on her pack¡¯snds, but that¡¯s a lie.


    My grandfather ran only a handful of paths and they were all strictly on his own grounds. He didn¡¯t trust


    surveince or the prospect of discovery.


    In his age, wolves barely interacted with humans. They certainly wouldn¡¯t mingle with them or do all


    these mergers, ingratiating themselves into human society all with an eye toward financial gain.


    In this, he wasn¡¯t entirely right.


    The world is changing too quickly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Wolves¡ª all wolves¡ª would have to adapt.


    Protecting our way of life would take knowledge and power and resources. It¡¯s why I¡¯d set out to


    be an attorney in the first ce.


    Lily swore that my grandfather trespassed and they were within their rights to attack him. If that is true,


    then something would¡¯ve made him go there. I wonder to this day what that might have been.


    After he died¡­I was blind with rage. I admit that.


    But I¡¯d only intended to confront Lily. To get the truth from her.


    As my grandfather taught me, I would have challenged her, wolf to wolf.


    With honor.


    He would¡¯ve been proud of that, I think.


    Although knowing him and his focus of protecting me at all costs¡­ he likely would have preferred I let


    his death go unavenged.


    In my case, he would have been right.


    Somehow in speeding to catch up with Lily after she took off in the sports car with her sister Jennifer,


    we had crashed.


    I don¡¯t understand why Jennifer''s car had been rushing toward me.


    What¡¯s even more confusing¡­all of the eye witness reports, the statements all target me as the one at


    fault.


    But how could that be?


    Admittedly, the ident had been traumatic and some of the details surrounding the investigation that


    followed were still murky. I¡¯d been in shock.


    I lost a lot of blood. I was inundated with human medical professionals so shifting was out of the


    question.


    It was the same with Lily and Jennifer.


    Although I¡¯m told Jennifer died on impact. It severed her spine making regeneration impossible.


    For the life of me I can¡¯t understand how there was so much security or camera footage¡ªand yet none


    on the street where we crashed. Almost every street in the city had some kind of traffic camera. And


    the people who¡¯d been witnesses, they¡¯d all had the exact same version of events.


    But as an attorney, I know that rarely happened either. People always had different perceptions, based


    on their physical position in rtion to a crime, their age, sex, and perspective.


    Even something as simple as running a traffic light could be interpreted in different ways, depending on


    who you asked.


    Could it have been something else entirely?


    Jennifer had been about to marry Jason Reed, the highest ranking Alpha on this entire seaboard. She


    had been in the prime of her life and there had been no reason for her to want tomit suicide by


    crashing into a car.


    ¡°Grace, do you want to appeal the case?" Jay asks.


    He¡¯s been staring at me this whole time and I¡¯ve been lost in my own thoughts.


    ¡°Somehow, I don¡¯t think that will do me much good.¡± Iugh self-deprecatingly. "I just feel a little


    unreconciled. I know I¡¯m innocent, so it¡¯s hard for me to let it go.¡±


    Jason grunts.


    ¡°Besides,¡± I say, closing the folder. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to overturn a case. I''m out now. I should be thankful for


    that and just look forward. No one ever said life would be fair, right?"


    I put away the documents.


    But when I turn back, Jay isn¡¯t Jay.


    He¡¯s in his true form.


    His huge dark wolf is watching me with sharp yellow eyes.


    ¡°Well, hello,¡± I tell him. I ruffle his fur and scratch behind his ears. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡±


    I move toward the bed and sit on the floor instead, knowing that Jay won¡¯te up on the mattress.


    He curls up beside me and rests his head in myp.


    His fur is so soft and his body is so warm.


    It¡¯sforting, sitting here with Jay like this.


    It¡¯s a tie to the life I left behind. It reminds me of home. Or my mom and grandfather and all the many


    wonderful things I took for granted growing up.


    In this moment, I vow I won¡¯t take things for granted anymore.


    Jay makes a low rumbling sound.


    ¡°You needed to run, didn¡¯t you¡­I could tell you were angry when I came home.¡± I stroke along his


    nk. ¡°After the disaster with the dumpster the other day, this apartment probably needs a bit more


    airing out.¡±


    His wolf head swings to mine in a decisive head shake.


    ¡°Well okay then.¡±


    I wrap my arm around him. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re here,¡± I whisper.


    I mean it both for the wolf and the man.


    I wonder how long he will stay for¡­

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    JASON


    My beta is staring at me and his mouth will twitch every so often like he wants to say something but is


    thinking better of it.


    Gone is my normal drawn back ponytail and in its ce areyers that while still maintaining some


    length, are short enough to frame my face. Grace managed to trim the sides and underneath stylishly


    short and to keep my hair longer on top. I¡¯m rather pleased with the cut. It might take a little getting


    used to, but I¡¯m not that concerned with my appearance, so it¡¯ll do.


    Terrence can¡¯t seem to get past the new look. ¡°I don¡¯t remember scheduling an appointment with a


    hairstylist for you, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Terrence tilts his head. ¡°Do you want me to arrange an appointment with the stylist?¡±


    "There''s no need. Grace helped trim my hairst night."


    ¡°So it had been Grace!¡±


    I meet his knowing gaze. ¡°Yes, T.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    I know he wants to say more, but there are some lines my beta won¡¯t cross. I respect him more for it.


    ¡°I like it. The trim isn''t too bad, huh?" I fiddle with the bangs, pushing my hair back and letting it fall


    back into ce.


    The corner of Terrence''s mouth twitches. ¡°I like it.¡±


    * * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    At noon, Lina took time off to meet up with me.


    We found a small restaurant near the Sanitation Service Center to eat at.


    "Lily made things difficult for you that day and asked you to go through the garbage for a long time.


    Why didn''t you tell me?" Linains. As a good friend, she had only found out about this matter


    through the news.


    "It''s not a big deal," I reassure her.


    As a good friend, Lina knows I¡¯m lying.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair to you, Grace. You¡¯ve been through enough!¡±


    Back in the earlier days of our friendship, I seemed to have been blessed by luck. I made great strides


    in my studies and had always been the top student in school. Once out in society, I got into the bestw


    firm in the city and even began a rtionship with Sean¡ªthe most eligible alpha around.


    Almost everyone envied me. If I¡¯m really honest with myself, it¡¯s moments like this one, right now, with


    Lina, where someone¡¯s looking at me with pity and embarrassment that make the physical horrors of


    the past pale to the emotional ones.


    ¡°Stop feeling sorry for me, Lina. I said it wasn¡¯t a big deal. Don¡¯t make it one.¡±


    ¡°Grace¡­ it¡¯s not okay.¡±


    I sigh. ¡°Hey, I''m fine. Really. It¡¯s just some garbage.¡± A small smile yed on my mouth. ¡°Besides, if the


    social media sites are anything to go by, Lily is the one to pay the price for it. People hate her for what


    she¡¯s done. It¡¯s an affront onmon people, it seems.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough, Grace. Lily has gone overboard. It is one thing for her family to find someone to deal


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    with you in prison. However, they continue to create such difficulties even after you''ve been released.¡±


    Lina huffs indignantly.


    "In the Atkinson family''s opinion, I was the one who caused Jennifer¡¯s death," I say after a long time.


    ¡°I¡¯d expected them to resent me. It was a tragedy.¡±


    It was just that before Lily had given the order to pull out her nails in prison, she had never known that


    people could be so vicious!


    "In my opinion, I think she wanted you to die in that crash!" Lina''s furious expression has yet to fade.


    "When you were sentenced back then, it wasn''t even a month before Lily and Sean got together. With


    that speed, I don''t believe that Lily didn''t have any feelings for Sean in the past."


    "This shows that the rtionship between Sean and me was insignificant. I know that now. And so


    does the whole world. When I needed him most, he abandoned me and sided with the people trying to


    persecute me.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident!¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I allow. ¡°But you were there in the courtroom. The evidence. The way they painted me. It didn¡¯t


    matter that what they said wasn¡¯t true. In reality, Lily did me a favor.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± Lina¡¯s incredulous.


    ¡°By showing me who my true friends really are.¡±


    Lina¡¯s eyes mist with tears.


    I sp her hand and squeeze. ¡°You¡¯ve been a good friend to me. I hope you know how much I love and


    appreciate you.¡±


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯re going to make me cry! It¡¯s what any person would¡¯ve done.¡±


    Iugh bitterly. ¡°Any person, like say, my parents and half-sister? Or my other friends and work


    colleagues? Or, I know, what about Sean? The man who¡¯d vowed to love me forever.¡±


    Lina whistles. ¡°Wow. Okay, when you put it like that¡­I am a superior.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Like I said.¡±


    ¡°Soo,¡± Lina allows. ¡°We¡¯ve established the shitty people in your life. Let¡¯s talk about the good ones.¡±


    She steeples her hands and rests her chin on them. ¡°How are you getting along with that new younger


    brother? Do you really intend to live with him like this forever?"


    ¡°Mm.¡± Now, that¡¯s an idea. A delusional one, but it would be nice. "If Jay is willing to stay with me, I


    would be very content with the arrangement."


    "If it were someone who didn''t know, they would think that you two were dating and living together."


    Lina asks worriedly, ¡°So you know you need to be careful, right? This might be all tonic for you, but


    what about him? He doesn''t have any improper intentions toward you, does he?"


    "No," I say. However, for some reason, when I think of his dark eyes and strong body, my heart seems


    to beat faster once more.


    "Hey, you..." Lina¡¯s eyes widen. "Don''t tell me that you''re interested in him!¡±


    "No," I deny. "Lina, you know, I''ve experienced so many things. Even when I was in prison, I... I don''t


    intend to be interested in anyone. Those things aren¡¯t in the cards for me.¡±


    When the matter of prison is brought up, Lina''s face darkens. ¡°Hey, maybe we can consult a doctor


    again, maybe¡ª¡°


    "No, since I don''t intend to get married, there''s no point in consulting one," I say.


    Between the ident and miscarriage, my uterus was damaged. And, I¡¯ve not been able to shift since


    that fateful night, so it¡¯s doubtful that it would have healed. Then, while in prison, there were numerous


    beatings, often resulting in bruising and bleeding along my abdomen. Children are not in my future. If I


    could conceive at all.


    Even the doctor at the human hospital had advised her not to get pregnant in the future. The


    But I have no intention of bringing a baby into this world. What kind of life could I provide for my child?


    A simple existence in a shitty little apartment? And what of the stigma my baby would bear as the child


    of ¡®an ex-convict¡¯? As the outcast of her pack? As a wolf¡­who no longer had a wolf.


    I know how cruel people can be and I would never do that to an innocent baby.


    "By the way, that younger brother of yours¡ªafter all, he was a stranger before. And I¡¯m not saying this


    to take away from your happiness¡ªyou deserve only the best things!¡ªbut when you talk about Sean


    and your dad and our friends¡­ they all knew you. We knew them. This guy is a total stranger. Who¡¯s to


    say he won¡¯t someday change? Just be careful. Ok?¡±


    "I will. But, even if I don''t know much about Jay, there''s one thing I''m certain of. No matter what, he will


    not harm me."


    Lina takes my hands. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right, Grace. I really do.¡±


    Something in her tonepels me to ask, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because if Jay were to hurt you¡­ I¡¯m not sure you would survive it.¡±

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    LILY


    I waded through that koi pond at the Reed Pack mansion for almost the entire night before I found that


    fucking ring.


    I¡¯d been on the verge of copse and hypothermia when my father took me to the hospital. That was


    my idea. He wanted to go straight to our country house so I could shift and run and heal in my true


    form.


    But I need to handle the fallout on social media that had been destroying my brand and name while I


    was busy getting my snorkel on in that stupid pond.


    Dad brought me to the hospital. I even got an IV drip. Of course, when they hooked me up to the drip in


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    the hospital, I made sure to let my agent take photos and post them on the Inte to gain sympathy.


    After what happened, I stayed in my human form until my publicist booked a press conference. Given


    the dehydration, continued exposure to that frigid water and my bout with hypothermia, I had a very


    sickly appearance.


    Which was exactly the look I was going for.


    At the press conference, I apologized in public and said that because the ring was given to me by my


    sister, I cherished it very much. On that day, I had thought that had been the ring I was wearing when I


    went out. When I got outside, a friend had alerted me that the ring was not on my hand, so I thought


    that it had fallen off. Therefore, in a moment of anxiety, the situation of asking people to help me find


    the ring emerged.


    "I''m sorry. It was because of my carelessness that so many sanitation workers had to help me find the


    ring. I, on the other hand, stood to the side and did not look for the ring together with them. I sincerely


    acknowledge my mistake. I think I was too absorbed in memories of my sister whom I love so much¡ª


    and whom I lost a few years ago. She was a bright light in this world for so many¡ªmy family, her


    fiancee, all her friends and colleagues.¡± I press my hand to my chest. ¡°Jennifer, you are forever in my


    heart.¡±


    Given my haggard appearance and sincere, heartfelt apology, the wave of negativity begins to reverse.


    After a pause, I continue, "I''ll go to the Sanitation Service Center to express my sincere gratitude to the


    sanitation workers who helped me. I''ll also donate all of my ie from this year''s work and use it to


    set up a breakfast stall. The sanitation workers can get a free breakfast every day with their work pass.¡±


    Once the video of the press conference is uploaded on the Inte, many people felt that my crisis had


    been handled well. Even the fans kept posting endlessly to help me regain my previous ¡®darling¡¯ image


    were being met with much less trolling and fewer hostile remarks.


    As a result, many people felt that this had indeed just been a misunderstanding.


    My gratitude towards the workers is also well-received and it even attracted many reporters.


    Which brings me to another press conference.


    This one is set up by the director of the Sanitation Service Center¡­


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    GRACE


    They¡¯ve arranged for us to be outside.


    We have to stand in rows and smile, epting gifts from the same woman who thought nothing of


    having us scour through week-old refuse because she wanted to make my life miserable.


    Well, she¡¯d seeded.


    And she was chalking up a second victory because I was miserable again.


    I sit inside the Center, refusing to go outside for this media circus.


    Does no one see this for the obvious attention grab that it is!?!


    Each worker had to line up and smile for the cameras while epting a ¡®token gift of Lily¡¯s gratitude.¡¯


    Wow. Just¡­wow.


    ire epted her gift and is very happy. In addition to the check for ten thousand dors, hade


    with a down jacket. Looking at thebel, she sees that it is a designer brand. When she looks up, she


    sees me. ¡°Hey, I was wondering where you were! Hurry and go outside. Everyone is lined up from the


    third shift. Lily is handing out gifts and cashpensation for her mistake. You worked harder than


    anyone. Go get what¡¯s due to you.¡±


    ire nudges me.


    "I don''t need it."


    "This down jacket costs more than a thousand dors. And the check is for ten thousand. Are you


    crazy?!? Why don''t you want them?" ire can¡¯t mask her disbelief.


    Why don¡¯t I want them!? I can think of ten thousand reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re thinking right now. Just take the things and leave, you''ll be fine," ire says.


    She pulls me up and drags me toward the door.


    "There''s no need, ire. There''s really no need," I argue.


    However, before I can release myself from ire''s surprisingly strong grasp, I¡¯m already been pulled


    outside.


    "There''s still one left who didn''t receive the gift!" ire calls out.


    All of a sudden, the cameras and the reporters are aimed at me.


    I automatically use my hands to block them.


    Those cameras make me think of the time when I had been outside the court being swarmed and


    photographed by the media. The reporters had all been holding microphones and persistently wanting


    to interview me.


    And Sean at that time... I¡¯d seen Sean standing outside the frame of the cameras.


    Three years ago, in prison, he had stood there coldly.


    When Lily had said that she was going to impair my hands, he had looked down at my fingers, which


    were already stained with spots of blood, and said "good" in a frosty tone.


    Three yearster at the country club, when his bastard friend Gregory had osted me, he¡¯d also


    stood by.


    There were some things that, even after three years, remained the same.


    It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re okay.


    I breathe deeply.


    Lily is the one in the crossfire today, not her.


    This media circus isn¡¯t out to condemn me.


    But then Sean steps into my line of vision. And he won¡¯t break my gaze.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    I¡¯m momentarily frozen.


    He¡¯s here.


    It¡¯s like deja vous. Only it¡¯s his ¡®new¡¯ fiancee in the spotlight now.


    Oddly, the bright sanitation uniform isn¡¯t much different than the one I wore in prison.


    I¡¯m in a daze. The scene of me crawling to him in prison, begging him to believe me appeared before


    my eyes again.


    I shut it down.


    I don¡¯t need him. Or anyone in this world.


    My strength is a force all its own.


    Lily senses it too and her smile slips. She¡¯s terrified, I realize.


    And she should be.


    With the cameras and press closing in and snapping photos, what if I were to start railing about how


    they¡¯d treated me and abused me? What if I attack them for this ridiculous stunt with the ring? And tell


    the reporters what really happened.


    The press would devour such a story and no one would believe that this ring episode that happened at


    the exact ce where ¡°Jennifer Atkinson¡¯s Murderer¡± worked was a coincidence.


    As it is, it was a stretch for Lily to be anywhere near this neighborhood.


    Sean holds his breath, waiting to see what I will do next.


    Lily nces at him from the corner of her eyes, and I know she¡¯s thinking the same thing.


    I smile and weigh my options.


    Lily¡¯s hands shake as she hands me the gift box. Her smile slips. "This is for you,¡± she says. ¡°I''m sorry


    for making you search for my ring the other day."


    I quietly take the gift box without saying a word and turn to leave.


    After I get back to the center, I hand the box to ire, saying, ¡°Here, you take it."


    "Oh? Don''t you want to keep the clothing?" ire asks in amazement.


    "I have enough clothes," I reply.


    ¡°The check¡¯s still in here..."


    "I don''t want it," I say.


    I look at the clock and see that the lunch break is about to end. After picking up the tools, I head toward


    the section of highway that I¡¯ve been assigned to sweep.


    I heave a sigh of relief when I see that the reporters who hade for the event have left.


    However, when I step out of the Sanitation Service Center, it¡¯s Sean who¡¯s walking toward me¡­


    * * * * * * * * *


    SEAN


    Fear trickles through Grace and I can smell it.


    I imagine there¡¯s a good dose of rage in there too, from the way her eyes narrow and her spine stiffens.


    But I don¡¯t sense her wolf or see any eyeshine. I wonder at that.


    "How... have you been?" I ask her. I used to hate this woman. I hated her for causing Jennifer¡¯s death


    and for all the drama that followed. She had caused me to be reprimanded by my family¡ªjeopardizing


    my sess to Alpha of my pack.


    The fallout had nearly destroyed my family.


    Because of Grace¡¯s stupid actions, I had to pay the price for it.


    If she¡¯d just met me outside of the prison, i would¡¯ve handed over some money and gotten her far away


    from here. She could start a new life, somewhere else.


    Instead, she ran like some frightenedmb and then she¡¯d settle into rogue territory, and somehow, she


    kept turning up in my life like a bad penny.


    I frown.


    I¡¯d love this woman once.


    I had picked her to be my luna.


    Grace shakes her head. ¡±I believe that this is none of Mr. Steven''s business whether I''m doing fine or


    not," Grace replies tly as she tries to walk away from me.


    My wolf growls.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    How dare she turn her back on me!?


    "Grace, you don''t know what''s good for you!" I demand as I catch up to her and block her way.


    "Do I not know what''s good for me?" Grace sneers. "Do you intend to get Lily¡ªyour fiancee¡ªto pull


    out my fingernails and break my fingers again? Will it make you happy if I be unable to even hold


    a broom in the future? It has been three years, Sean. I still have pain!¡±


    She shutters down immediately, likely resenting that she said that much.


    I rub my chin. My stomach sinks and my wolf howls mournfully.


    I did what I had to do back then. And she had brought it upon herself.


    Graceughs harshly. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re even here right now. Back then, when I needed you the


    most, you treated me like some stranger on the street. You let me suffer, you encouraged people to


    torture me. And now you¡¯re standing here, asking if I¡¯m doing fine! What a joke!¡±


    I cross my arms. What she said is true.


    "You have to bear the consequences of your actions, Grace. You deserved to be punished. You caused


    the death of Lily''s sister, and she was within her right to seek revenge. You can''tin about what


    she did to you!¡±


    Grace''s face turns pale. ¡°Actually, I can. We havews, Sean. Both human and pack¡ªand we both


    know that she is the reason my grandfather is dead.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°You admit it then¡­that you targeted her sister out of spite.¡±


    She throws her arms up in the air. ¡°No. I did nothing of the sort. And here¡¯s the thing, I don¡¯t owe you


    answers. i don¡¯t owe you anything, anymore. And while we both know that no one will care about the


    usations of some lowly sanitation worker, the fact remains that you and Lily broke thew. You


    abused your power. What you did was criminal, and someday that truth mighte out¡­What then?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to debate with you,¡± I say. Although on some gut-deep level, her certainty, her ¡­ it has


    me pausing.


    But I¡¯m not going to stand here and argue with this woman.


    She¡¯s the convict.


    She¡¯s the rogue.


    Not me.


    ¡°You killed an innocent woman, Grace. And not even your own family sympathized!¡± Then I calm down.


    ¡°Look. The past is behind us.¡± After letting out a sigh, I say, "When I''m back in the office, I''ll inform the


    manager in my Human Resource Department to get you a clerical job in one of thepanies we


    mediate in this neutral territory. It will be better than sweeping the streets every day.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    GRACE


    I purse my lips. Sean¡¯s offer is absurd. He¡­what exactly? Wants to assuage his guilt by getting me a


    job? It was his fault I¡¯d been unemployable everywhere else in the city in the first ce.


    I start to walk away from him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t walk away from me,¡± Sean growls. He grabs my arm. I stare pointedly at his hand on me. ¡°I¡¯m


    still talking to you. Seriously, Grace. I''m already taking a risk by offering to help you!"


    "Did anyone ever ask you to take that risk?" I ask tly. ¡°Did you ever hear of ¡®too little, toote,¡¯ Sean?


    When I needed you most, you abandoned me.¡± I shake my head.¡±There is no need for this. Moreover,


    aren''t you afraid that your fiancee will hear?"


    ¡°Hear about what?¡± a sharp voice asks. Sean¡¯s eyes widen. "What is it that you''re keeping from me?"


    Sean freezes. He released his grip on Grace''s arm immediately and turned to look at Lily, who was


    walking toward him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he says quietly.


    Lily arches a brow. ¡°Hmm.¡± She loops her arm through his. "Sean, darling, why did you stop to talk to


    this kind of person? Aren''t you afraid that Alpha Reed will hear about it? You know my sister is the only


    woman he ever loved. Although my sister has been dead for three years, he has never had another


    woman..."


    Although Lily does notplete her sentence, it¡¯s in to see where she is going with this.


    Sean''s face pales.


    There are far-reaching effects of angering Alpha Reed. Effects neither he nor his pack can afford.


    I¡¯m pretty sure that¡¯s why he deserted me the first time around.


    And I guess, to hear Lily tell it, Alpha Reed still wants his pound of flesh from me too.


    Well, one battle at a time.


    "Grace, you''re only fit to be a sanitation worker.¡± Lily smiles cruelly. ¡°And you¡¯re so good at it!¡±


    My eyes narrow. I¡¯m furious.


    Lily¡¯s eyes sh to her wolf, and I realize she is purposely baiting me. She wants me to lunge for her so


    she can either finish what she started and kill me herself or she¡¯s got some other scheme up her


    sleeve.


    ¡°Do you think Alpha Reed knows that you''re already out of prison?¡± She taps her chin with her free


    hand. ¡°He made your life a living hell in there, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    I shudder.


    ¡°Funny, if he doesn¡¯t know it already, he just might recognize you on the news from our interviews


    today. Maybe you should think about relocating. I believe that before long, you will no longer be able to


    survive in this city," Lily says. She leans in to whisper. ¡°You might think you¡¯re safe in these neutral


    territories. But a lone human female all alone, with no pack or wolf to help protect her¡­¡± she tsks.


    With that, she walks away with Sean, holding him by the arm.


    I watch them leave.


    I take my tools and head toward a section of the highway, riding on the bicycle provided by the


    Sanitation Service Center.


    I already buried the feelings that I¡¯d had for Sean. Any emotions I felt, died long ago. They died along


    with my baby.


    Seeing him again, while a bit of a surprise, didn¡¯t stir anything in my heart. It didn¡¯t even raise much


    amity. He was just¡­dead to me.


    He deserved Lily.


    They were two pretentious, self-absorbed people. They might thrive in celebrity circles or in politics, but


    I can¡¯t believe that their antics are good for the wellbeing of their packs.


    I go about my work.


    Several times, I feel like someone is watching me. But every time I turn around, I¡¯m alone.


    The feeling of someone following me¡­ it doesn¡¯t go away.


    * * * * * * * * * * * *


    In the news agency, reporter Brian Henderson watches the news about Lily''s visit to the Sanitation


    Service Center to offer her apologies to the sanitation workers.


    It isn''t the kind of fluff piece he wanted to cover, but she¡¯d been the city¡¯s darling, and his boss had set


    him on the story so he covered it.


    When he sees a dark-haired woman appearing on the screen, he starts to frown. He found this woman


    familiar, but he can''t remember where he had seen her.


    "Who is this woman? Why does she look so familiar?"


    Brian watches the news footage over and over again, and then he finally notices some other details


    that pop out to him.


    First, Lily¡¯s hands clenched the gift box and her smile turns brittle when this woman exited the Center


    and approached the press conference.


    Second, the woman bore none of the excitement that her coworkers had. On the contrary, she looked


    positively resentful to be there. Which was odd, considering every employee that participated in the


    Atkinson ¡°Dumpster Fire¡±¡ªheughed at his own pun for Lily¡¯s social media debacle¡ªhad been


    thrilled to receive thepensation check and luxury apparel.


    Not this woman though.


    Then he notices that in the background, Sean Stevens has visibly paled and begins to look very


    uneasy the minute this woman appeared.


    "Sean ..." Brian seems to have thought of something and he starts to search through the inte.


    After a while, he finds a piece of news that had been reported three years ago. A picture of the woman


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    who had received the gift from Lily. Only she looked beautiful, vibrant in a way that he was shocked it


    was the same woman.


    "This is too much of a coincidence!" Brian exims.


    Three years ago, that woman had been Sean''s girlfriend. Fast forward to today, and the sessful


    attorney was sweeping the streets? That was a hell of a tumble. And this woman just so happened to


    be receiving a gift from Sean''s current girlfriend as an apology?


    Brian rubs his hands together. If he¡¯d had a mustache, he would give it a twirl. Heughs to himself as


    his excitement grows.


    There is a story here.


    A juicy one.


    Where others had missed this one integral detail, he¡¯d seen it. And he was going toast on it.


    He dug into forming his story and drafting it.


    Although there were more scious ways to capitalize on the direction of his thoughts, he kept to the


    facts. With a story like this¡­ it wouldn¡¯t matter. He was fine to let the public specte. That would just


    encourage more people to read.


    When he handed his work to the editor, the editor rejected it and told him to rewrite it.


    "Why must I re-write it?" Brian asked unhappily. To be frank, he was offended. He¡¯d done a damn good


    job catching this anomaly and building out the story around it. ¡°Seriously, why do you want it rewritten?


    This is a m dunk. You have to see that this is headline-worthy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the story itself¡­ it¡¯s the woman.¡±

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    ¡°What!?!¡± Brian is incredulous.


    ¡±The management has passed down instructions that we''re not to approve any write-up about Grace


    Cummins," the editor replies.


    Brian asks in amazement, "Is the Stevens or Atkinson family behind this?" It didn''t make any sense to


    him. When he had written about Lily earlier on, the editor had approved his news. However, he was not


    allowed to write anything about Grace!


    "It''s not them. That''s enough, don''t ask any more questions. In any case, if this piece of news gets


    released, not only will you lose your job as a reporter, but I will be sacked as well!¡±


    Brian rubs his eyes. To say he was shocked is an understatement. What the editor had said... seems


    too much of an exaggeration.


    "Grace... is merely a sanitation worker. Who would want to protect her?"


    "You''re too young. In this world, there are many things beyond your imagination," the editor replies with


    a sigh. ¡°But take my advice on this¡­ leave it alone.¡±


    * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    I watch Grace putting away the utensils. ¡±I heard that the woman who told you to search for her ring


    has gone to the Sanitation Service Center to offer her apologies."


    "Yes," Grace replies, "but I have given her gift to ire."


    "Did you see Sean? I saw from the news that he showed up with his fiancee, Lily.¡± I¡¯m keeping my


    voice calm and acting like i¡¯m focused on helping with the dishes, but I¡¯m watching Grace carefully for


    her reaction.


    I count the pulse in her neck.


    I breathe in her scent for any traces of adrenaline or fear¡ªif she¡¯s lying or hiding something.


    "Yes, I saw him," Grace replies. Her breathing rate doesn¡¯t change nor does her heart rate. She looks


    calm, as though she was talking about someone who was of no concern to her.


    ¡°How do you feel? Did seeing Sean again make you sad?¡±


    She looks a me. Her eyes are wide and innocent. ¡°I think I know what you¡¯re getting at.¡± She smiles


    softly. "Jay, are you worried about me? Don''t worry. Please. I promise you, I would not grieve over such


    a man."


    "Worried?"


    Grace lifts her hand to my face. I don¡¯t normally permit people to touch me, least of all my face or


    without me initiating the contact. But recently, she was doing this more frequently. A pat on the hand, a


    caress on my shoulder.


    And dont¡¯ even get me started on my wolf¡­


    The bastard loves the way she pets him.


    Not continuously to be annoying. Just the asional rub or pet and then she just cuddles up next to


    the big beast, content to be near him.


    Okay, I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t like the feel of her hands on me. Even if it¡¯s a touch so innocent as


    tucking his hair back.


    ¡°Jay, Sean is nothing to me. I will not be sad over someone who doesn''t love me. If I were sad, it would


    mean I still loved him."


    I search her eyes trying to discern if she¡¯s saying that because she thinks she is supposed to or if she


    really means it.


    ¡°Truly,¡± she insists. ¡°I¡¯m d I no longer feel anything at all when I saw him. And I¡¯m even more d


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that I didn¡¯t marry Sean back then.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Wouldn¡¯t your life have been much easier if he¡¯d supported you? You might be married to him


    right now and not have to work a day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a benchmark for happiness,¡± she argues. ¡°And I don¡¯t mind work. I miss being an attorney.


    What I meant,¡± Grace says, ¡°if my emotions could fade, then they were not that strong to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Her statement rings true to me.


    And, if I¡¯m being honest with myself, I can point to simr rtionships.


    ¡°Sean revealed his true nature. And for that, I am grateful. It was a blessing to know that he was not the


    man for me.¡±


    Conflict, hardships, loss¡­they are what defined us.


    Grace had been dealt a terrible hand, but she¡¯d risen above it. Maybe not financially, as she was


    strapped to a low-ie job and living in a low-ie apartment, but she was determined to be


    positive. And happy.


    That was more than I could say for most of the people who run in my circles. Both figuratively and


    literally.


    My familial pack is strong and we ensure the sess of each member. It¡¯s what has limited the in-


    fighting and what guarantees a strong sense of unity. But there are those that want more. That


    squander the resources and their opportunities.


    Still, something of what she¡¯d said has me wondering¡­ ¡°Sister, will you feel sad for me one day?"


    It wasn¡¯t fair he realized, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He wanted to possess her attention¡ªeven her negative


    emotions.


    Grace gasps.


    I know what I¡¯m asking her.


    ¡±Will you?" I move, crowing her.


    I watch her pupils dte and the way her pulse skitters at the base of her throat. She sucks a tiny


    breath.


    When her gaze fixes on mine, I see all the things she tries to hide from me. Her hope, her desire. Her


    uncertainty.


    "I... what I meant earlier was, if I loved a person, I would be sad. However, Jay, you''re my brother..."


    Grace replies.


    "Can''t you love your brother?" I ask. I use my knuckles to lift up her chin and angle closer so she


    knows my intentions. ¡°We are, after all, family¡­¡±

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    GRACE


    I shake my head to clear it.


    This is my ¡®brother¡¯ and he likely didn¡¯t mean what he¡¯d said the way I am taking it.


    It was an innocent question. I shouldn¡¯t read so much into it.


    This attraction I feel¡­it is one-sided and couldn¡¯t go anywhere. If I cross that line, I¡¯d only stand to lose


    him. He deserved better than that.


    We both did.


    I swallow hard and avert my gaze.


    ¡°Of course, I would be sad over you. I care for you deeply, Jay.¡±


    ¡°As you did for Sean before you learned the truth about him?¡±


    Actually, I feel more for Jay.


    But I can¡¯t tell him that. If he misinterprets my meaning, there will be no putting the genie back in the


    bottle.


    And thest thing I want is any awkwardness or distance between us.


    I value his friendship too fiercely.


    I clear my throat. "I can love my younger brother but that isn''t the same kind of love.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Jason isn¡¯t letting me off the hook, and the whole conversation is making me want to cringe. ¡°It''s two


    different feelings. I thought loving someone was forever and irreceable. I even... thought that lovers


    could live and die together.¡±


    ¡°True mates?¡±


    ¡°I know we have ¡®matings¡¯ and for wolves, the term mating these days is almost synonymous with


    ¡®marrying¡¯ but those aren¡¯t the real bonds. The kind that bound you to another soul for¡ª


    ¡°For 99 lifetimes,¡± Jay supplies.


    I scoff. ¡°No. Forever. A true mate bond extends from this life to forever.¡±


    ¡°And you believe in such a love?¡± He seems genuinely curious.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°What a romantic notion,¡± Jason says.


    ¡°That kind of love¡­ to live or die together. It¡¯s all-epassing. All empowering.¡±


    JASON


    I watch as Grace blushes. She¡¯s quite expressive. Her face radiating whatever emotion it is that she¡¯s


    feeling and it¡¯s usually a very strong one. She¡¯s all-in, I realize.


    Quick to love, to hate. To forgive. To smile.


    To live.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Why did I suddenly want to experience such a thing? And with Grace.


    What did this mean for me? Was I falling for her?


    No. Of course not.


    i don¡¯t believe in that kind of love, and I challenge anyone who did to prove that it was honest and true,


    andsting.


    Because I sure as shit haven¡¯t seen any real examples of it.


    But I do admit, that I have feelings for Grace. There is a ¡­ sentimental attachment, yes. That was it.


    And physical attraction.


    I study her and realize that I also have be reliant¡ªobsessed?¡ª with the feeling of being next to


    her. I want to know her whereabouts, to be there when shees home, and to ensure her safety.


    That¡¯s normal for an attachment to someone, caring about them.


    Why else would I have yed this game for so long?


    There was nothing wrong with enjoying someone else¡¯spany.


    If I am really honest with myself, I am treading into deeper emotional territory. I chalk that up to the


    loyalty and selflessness she disys. Terrence holds a ce in my heart, for example, as my beta he


    has served me loyally and with patient dedication. I am attached to him, and my emotions aren¡¯t the


    least bit romantic.


    It is the same Grace.


    to fall in love with her... I could not have done that.


    I made a promise to myself long ago to never fall in love with any woman!


    ¡°You¡¯re really thinking hard,¡± she teases. ¡°Any second now, I expect smoke toe out of your ears.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± I growl yfully. I let my wolf surface and sheughs and then squeals again with


    She runs around the tiny apartment, even leaping lithely over the bed, and it triggers every age-old


    instinct I have.


    I want to run her down. im her. Possess her.


    When I catch her, I tickle her instead.


    Sheughs and smiles and squirms. Andughs some more.


    The sound is so pleasing. I keep at it until she¡¯s breathless, because I like having her close and having


    the sound of her joy in my ears.


    ¡°Stop, stop. Okay.¡± She pouts. ¡°I¡¯m not even sure what I said to set you off.¡±


    I tap her nose. I¡¯m holding her close now and if she hasn¡¯t sensed the change in my demeanor¡ªin my


    body¡ªshe¡¯s going to, any second.


    ¡±Jay, you would never make me sad, right?" The gentle tone of her voice has me taking this


    conversation seriously once again.


    I give her the answer she is prepared to hear.


    ¡°Your brother will never make you sad,¡± I say. I mean it. Protecting her for life is as easy as lifting a


    finger for me. Hell, my ountants could probably find some tax write-off for it.


    When she stared at me, her eyes so earnest and hopeful, I feel a pang of unease.


    I promised not to make her sad, yet¡­ when she one day discovers that I am not Jay Smith, some


    vagrant worker, and am actually Alpha ruler of Pack Reed and this entire region¡­ how would she react


    to the lie he¡¯d been living?


    Sad was likely an understatement.


    This woman had built up walls all around her and I¡¯ve been let in.


    With a word, I could send those walls crumbling to the ground.


    It isn''t really a question of if I would hurt her, but when¡­

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    GRACE


    I go to work the next day. After she finished sweeping the streets with ire, we return to the


    Sanitation Center for our lunch break. However, I notice that my colleagues are giving me sidelong


    nces one at a time. Some nces are looks of curiosity, while others are filled with disdain,


    mockery, and pity.


    And many of them are pointing at me as they whisper amongst themselves.


    I find it weird.


    ire looks rmed as she approaches from the supply closet. She pulls me aside and quietly asks,


    "Grace, were you in jail?"


    I¡¯m shaken and my face instantly pales. it¡¯s like I can feel the blood leaving my body.


    I didn¡¯t lie on my application. I was forthright with my incarceration and mymitment to being a


    productive member of society again. But that information should have been private.


    Although¡­ I¡¯d already mentally prepared herself for this, knowing that every secret had its way of


    surfacing.


    This one, about her past, was inevitable. I suppose I¡¯m lucky to have made it this long.


    And yet, when surrounded by people who were gazing at me with varying degrees of shock and disgust


    and disdain as they casually discuss my past as if they had any right to judge me¡­I¡¯m still caught by


    surprise and feel blindsided by it all.


    My coworkers stare and point. The secret is officially out. They all know about my imprisonment.


    "Hmm," I hum in agreement.


    "Oh, you''re such a good kid, why were you in jail? What did you do?" ire asks. She had rushed over


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    for confirmation after someone else had told her about it. So apparently the gossip mill hadn¡¯t filled


    ire in yet on the specifics.


    "Manughter caused by drunk driving," I reply.


    "In most cases of drunk driving, even if it causes death, the punishment is usually imprisonment with a


    suspension of sentence as well as having to providepensation, but the Atkinson family was


    adamant about not taking a single penny from me. They just wanted me to be in jail.¡± I swallow hard


    and waited for ire to rebuff me. ¡°I spent three years in prison before being released.¡±


    "Oh... you..." ire sighs. "I heard you were awyer back then but now you''ve fallen so low that you


    sweep the streets with me, which is very sad indeed. You should never drink and drive."


    ire chatters on but does not use a critical tone and it fills my hear with relief.


    But that feeling is very short-lived at what happens next.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Just then, Farah Steele walks over, nces briefly at Grace with unmasked contempt, and says,


    ¡°Honestly, ire, why are you talking to her?¡± Before ire can reply, she goes on, ¡°This woman has


    been to jail! She¡¯s taken a woman¡¯s life!¡±


    "Farah, we''re all colleagues. And there are privacy issues to consider¡ª¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t ¡®private'' if it¡¯s all over the inte.¡±


    She has a point.


    ¡°Why are you defending her, ire? Grace went to jail for drunken, reckless driving. She killed


    someone!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Farrah. People make mistakes, idents happen¡ª¡±


    ire had barely started speaking when Farah interrupts her again. "But the person she killed was


    Jennifer Atkinson. Do you know who Jennifer Atkinson is? She''s Lily Atkinson''s sister! It was no


    coincidence that Lily was here. I was wondering why Lily wanted so many of our colleagues to look for


    a non-existent ring. But it¡¯s all clear now! It was because she was targeting Grace and we all got


    dragged into it."


    "But didn''t she also apologize andpensate us?" ire points out. ¡°Farrah, thatpensation is


    half of what many of us make in a year.¡±


    Farah sputters. Her mouth turns down and her eyes narrow. She¡¯s clearly not pleased with ire


    standing up for me.


    ¡°I knew you would take her side,¡± she hisses. ¡°When I told the others¡­¡±


    So it¡¯s obvious who had been the one to leak the news of my imprisonment. No surprise there. Farrah


    had never made any false show of being friendly with me.


    ¡°¡­I knew it¡­when I saw her on the roadside talking to Sean and then Lily. I was like, wait a second,


    this isn¡¯t right!? I knew things were not as they seemed.¡± She stares at me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you live


    with yourself. You should¡¯ve stayed in prison. It¡¯s what you deserve.¡±


    ¡°Now, hold up,¡± ire argues. ¡°That¡¯s enough of that talk. This is none of your business, Farrah. You


    can¡¯t go harassing another employee¡ª¡±


    ¡°Harassing!?! She is a killer. Honestly, ire, what, did you receive a bribe from Grace or something?


    Why are you standing up for her?"


    Farah mocked her, but ire also takes a step back. She had, indeed, epted the jacket and


    payment I received from Lily.


    I open her mouth, ready to defend myself, but someone beats me to it.


    "All right, what else is there to say?¡± A man''s voice interrupts. ¡°The car crash was an ident. Grace


    didn''t intend to do it."


    Gus is defending me!


    However, that only angers Farah more. Farrah¡¯s interested in Gus, but he won¡¯t give her the time of


    day. The fact that he¡¯s defending Grace instead of taking Farah¡¯s side, is only instigating the situation.


    Farrah¡¯s expression turns uglier. ¡±Gus, what''s the point of standing up for Grace? Do you think she''ll


    like you? Do you know that her ex-boyfriend is Sean Stevens? He¡¯s the heir to the Stevens


    Corporation!"


    Gus''s face abruptly flushes red.


    Farah continues her vicious assault. "But when Sean saw Grace as a sanitation worker that day, it


    probably spoiled his appetite." She clicks her tongue and continues, ¡°You know, I¡¯m thinking he¡¯ll


    probably vomit in disgust when he thinks about dating Grace in the past."


    I look at Farah coldly. "Are you done talking?"


    "What? Are you trying to deny the fact that you were in jail or are you saying that you aren''t Sean''s ex-


    girlfriend?" Farah retorts proudly. "Why are you pretending to be so innocent when you''ve been to jail?"


    ¡°I''m not pretending about anything. So what if I''ve been to jail? I¡¯ve paid my taxes and I¡¯ve served my


    time. And I don''t think it''s any of your business who I dated before. Furthermore, I may be a sanitation


    worker now but does that mean I can''t have dated anyone before? Or is the role of a sanitation worker


    only to make someone throw up their dinner? Just what are you saying about sanitation workers?¡±


    Farah recoils and eyes the room warily. She¡¯s offended many of the people here by bringing the


    sanitation aspect into things.


    "Farah Steele, just because you''re an established employee in a management position, that does not


    mean you can look down on my profession."


    Farah''s words stick in her throat as some of the other workers nod in solidarity.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    There are so many sanitation workers in the center and now they all look angry.


    ¡°I get it,¡± Grace says. ¡°You have a slightly exalted position and you want to abuse that power and look


    down on everybody beneath you. Whatever. It¡¯s fine for you to insult me, but take a good look at the


    people in this room, Farah. They¡¯re honest and hardworking and they do what they do to support their


    families. Why don¡¯t you think about that before insulting them or their professions?¡±


    A smattering of agreement sounds behind me and I smirk. ¡°You bullies, you¡¯re all the same¡­¡±


    Farah res at me hatefully. ¡°Grace, you... wait and see!"


    I just nod. ¡°Yeah. Uh-huh. I¡¯ll be here. You know where to find me.¡±


    I exhale a deep breath and turn to leave, but Gus shouts after me, "Wait... Grace, I... I don''t think you''re


    the person Farah says you are."


    I stop walking for a moment but I do not respond to him and resume walking away.


    I am very grateful that Gus was willing to stand up for me just now, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything. He


    knows who I am and what shadows are in my past. Even if he¡¯d liked me before, those feelings would


    change now.


    They always did.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    I am lost in my thoughts that night when I return to the apartment. Just as I am having dinner with Jay,


    someone knocks at the door.


    I¡¯m startled because I don''t usually have visitors.


    ¡°Could it be your family?¡± Jay asks.


    I¡¯m not up to another visit from my dad or stepmom, and it would be a long time before I¡¯d forgive


    Evelyn for her treachery. If ever.


    But when I open the door, I¡¯m shocked to see Gus standing outside.


    He¡¯s wearing a ck cotton shirt and his face is slightly red. He smiles at me sheepishly. "I..." He had


    barely opened his mouth when he notices Jason, who has walked over to stand behind me, and he


    stops suddenly as if hesitating.


    "Why are you here?¡± Jay asks. ¡°Are you looking for my sister?¡±


    "I... I have some business to discuss with Grace privately," Gus says with a flushed face, then he


    nced at me. ¡°Is that okay with you, Grace?"


    From the way Jay tenses beside me, I can imagine his wolf is grumbling.


    I open my mouth to reply, but Jay interrupts me and says, "Is it something you can''t discuss here?"


    "It''s..." Gus hesitates.


    I smile to lighten the mood. "If there''s something you need to say, there''s no harm in speaking frankly,


    and in front of Jay.¡±


    Gus starts to wring his hands. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to say that I don''t mind that you''ve been in jail. I really like


    you and I hope that you can be my girlfriend. I... I can wait. As long as you''re not interested in anyone


    else, I can wait," he blurts all this out in a single breath as if he had had to muster all of his courage to


    say those words.


    I¡¯m stunned. ¡°I, uh, Gus, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Gus keeps talking. ¡±I know I''m still just a small-time driver but I will work hard to earn money to support


    a family, I... I just hope I can give you happiness."


    As soon as Gus is done talking, he nods in Jay¡¯s direction, bows slightly to me and then hurries away.


    ¡°Just consider it,¡± he says as his parting words.


    I stare numbly at his back. Gus really likes me?


    Only when a hand loops around my waist to pull me into the room and the door ms shut do I snap


    out of my trance.


    "What are you¡ª?¡±


    I barely finish speaking when Jay traps me against the door. He leans forward and stares at me fixedly


    with his dark eyes. Eyes that go from ck to bright gold. ¡±What are you thinking about, sister?¡±


    But there is a bite to his words, and the way he normally calls me sister feels more like a promise¡ªor a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    threat.


    ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    He closed the space between them until she couldn¡¯t draw a breath without breathing him in. "Let me


    go, Jay."


    And yet, it¡¯s as if he does not hear me because he presses his face closer to me instead and his lips


    lightly graze my neck¡­

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    I suck in a breath.


    Jay is¡­scenting me.


    A low growl emanates from his body.


    I tense.


    I have the instinctual urge to run. But I know better.


    Alpha males¡­ they live for the chase.


    ¡±Did you like having that mane here?¡± he asks. ¡°Were you touched by what he said just now?"


    ¡°Touched?¡± Iugh but it¡¯s a pathetic sound. ¡°That I don''t know, but I am surprised. I¡¯m a convict, Jay.


    used of taking a human life. What man would want to be with me?¡±


    ¡°Did you invite him here?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I shake my head. ¡°And I truly didn''t expect Gus to just show up and say those things.¡±


    He frowns. "I don''t trust him.¡±


    But as he says that, he¡¯s watching me carefully, cataloguing my every response. Like maybe it¡¯s me he


    doesn¡¯t trust. I recognize what it is to have our wolf side at the surface. He can hear, see and scent


    things that would be undetectable to a human.


    ¡°Jay,¡± I whisper. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡±Sister, do you like that man because he said those things?" he asks instead.


    An unsettling feeling tickles up my spine. It feels a lot like ¡­ attraction or anticipation. But this is my


    ¡®brother¡¯ and he¡¯s on edge right now.


    Is that what I¡¯m responding to? The presence of his wolf?


    This show of dominance as he pins me in ce?


    I clear my throat. He¡¯d asked me a question and I have yet to answer. ¡°No, I don¡¯t like Gus.¡±


    He leans closer, his chest against mine, and his lips brush my ear.


    I suck in a breath.


    ¡°Hmm..Are you sure, Grace?¡±


    What was he asking about? My mind goes nk at the sound of his voice, the rumble of it, I can feel


    from his body to mine.


    I shiver.


    He makes some small humming sound.


    Does he know what his nearness is doing to me?


    My heart is pounding. I don¡¯t know what to do with my hands. I curl my fingers into fists so I don¡¯t reach


    for him.


    Each breath carries the scent of him and it¡¯s the woodsy, moonlit smell that brings all the best


    memories of running free.


    I¡¯m not sure what undoes me more, the feel of his body or the nostalgia he evokes in me.


    I just want¡­ more.


    Jay¡¯s hands slide up from the wall where he has boxed me in to my face. He tilts my chin up and I


    drown in his eyes.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± he tells me. ¡°Most males cannot be trusted.¡±


    It¡¯s a warning.


    ¡°I know,¡± I say. Didn¡¯t I already learn that the hard way? ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He nods and I¡¯m reminded again of how alpha he is.


    It¡¯s more than just his quiet confidence or strength. It¡¯s an assuredness of getting what he wants. And,


    apparently, my answer pleases him.


    ¡°You should remember to reject him. If not, a man like him will probably wait for you forever."


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it clear.¡± And I would. ¡°Gus is a good man. He should have a rtionship with someone who


    can truly belong to him and not waste time on me."


    Jay¡¯s lips curve.


    He¡¯s likely trying to protect me¡ªas any brother would. I would be smart not to think about having a


    normal future. Even if a man proimed that my ¡®past¡¯ didn¡¯t bother him, I know, over time, it would.


    ¡°How does he know that you have been to jail?" he asks suddenly.


    He continues to hold my face and I can¡¯t catch my breath. Though he seems content to converse while


    we¡¯re standing this close, I¡¯m struggling to focus.


    ¡°Answer the question,¡± he says.


    He tilts my chin up higher, and it¡¯s a dominant gesture to force me to keep my eyes locked on his.


    A delicious little shiver courses up my spine.


    Jay makes some slight sound, no doubt sensing it.


    ¡°A, uh, colleague found out about the news of my car ident all those years ago, so now the entire


    Sanitation Service Center knows about my imprisonment.¡±


    Recalling the way everything changed today¡ªthe gossiping and stares, the snidements and


    hostile looks, I¡¯m hit with embarrassment.


    I break eye contact and shove out of Jay¡¯s space. ¡°I still have to tidy up the room.¡±


    For the next few days, my colleagues continue to whisper and gossip about me at work. Several of my


    coworkers who¡¯d been friendly previously make it a point to avoid me now.


    I mentally prepared myself for this.


    I did.


    But somehow knowing what would transpire and actually experiencing it were two different things. The


    callous and cruel gossip hurt.


    However, ire treated me as usual,ughing and talking and eating snacks with me on our breaks as


    if nothing had changed.


    I was so thankful for that.


    ¡°Grace, you''re a university graduate, why did you find a job like this? Do you really want to sweep


    roads for the rest of your life?" ire finally asks on the third day, and I wonder how long she has been


    bottling up this question¡ªand so many others.


    "I have a criminal record and it isn''t that easy to look for a job," I admit.


    There¡¯s also the addedplication of being unable to work in other pack territories. I¡¯d need special


    permissions for such a thing and I know given my status and the Stevens Pack and Lily¡¯s after me, that


    such a thing would never happen.


    It brings me back to Sean¡¯s offer, to be an admin or secretary at one of his holdings. As if I¡¯d ever do


    such a thing.


    I¡¯m still not sure what his y is.


    Maybe to lure me away so he can dispose of me once and for all. Or to better keep tabs on me. Or


    perhaps I¡¯m some ¡®gift¡¯ he¡¯llter give to his heinous fiancee.


    I don¡¯t know what his motive is.


    I just know I can¡¯t trust anyone.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Except Jason.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    I smile at ire. She means well. Truly.


    The biggest concern for people like ire is marriage.


    "Gus doesn''t seem to mind your past,¡± ire goes on. ¡°Are you sure you don''t want to consider it?


    Honest men like Gus are rare nowadays."


    "No, it''s impossible for me and him.¡±


    And it is.


    I¡¯m a wolf (or I used to be). Gus is human.


    I¡¯m an ex-convict. Gus is looking to advance his career.


    I can¡¯t have kids. Gus wants a family.


    I have enemies. Gus deserves safety.


    If I spend more time, I¡¯m sure I can catalog a list a mile long.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in him, ire.¡± I won¡¯t give ire any hope, lest she tries to interfere. That would


    just end badly¡­for all of them.


    ire hesitates a moment before asking, "Grace, do you think of Gus as a lower ss because he''s


    just a driver? After all, your ex-boyfriend was¡ª¡°


    "ire!" I interrupt her. ¡±No! I don''t think that. It''s just... I''ve been through so much, I''m not wanting to


    get into a rtionship."


    "Oh, you poor child!" ire sighs. "You should know that if you really don''t marry and stay by yourself,


    you might not feel it that much now, but when you''re old with no children around you... it''s going to be a


    kind of loneliness that no one can endure."


    "Children..." I smile wryly. "I''m afraid that''s wishful thinking for me.¡±


    It isn¡¯t just issues of conception, it¡¯s subjecting a baby who may or may not inherit my wolf genes to be


    an outcast. And even if I could attempt a life in the human world, would that be any different? I still had


    enemies. My kids would still be vulnerable. And what about schools? I¡¯d never want to subject a child to


    ridicule or bullying? If kids learned about my past, they might pick on my kids. No. I can¡¯t risk any of


    that.


    ¡°I appreciate your efforts, ire. And your advice. But please trust me in this. If not for me, then for


    Gus¡¯s sake.¡±


    ire bites her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t agree. But I know you young people well enough to know not to try and


    change your minds.¡±


    She¡¯s not that much older than me. And I tell her so.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Sheughs.


    It lightens the mood.


    We resume cleaning and talk about other things.


    At the end of our shift, we pack up our tools and return to the Sanitation Service Center.


    I¡¯ve managed to avoid Farah thesest few days and I¡¯m relieved when I avoid her in the tool area.


    But my luck runs out when I go to wash up and I see her and Gus standing by the sink.


    ¡°Grace has been to prison, Gus. Why are you still waiting for her? Does that mean I''m not as good as a


    person who''s been in jail?" Farah asks indignantly.


    Gus replies unhappily, "Can you not talk about her being in prison every time you open your mouth?


    Grace was driving carelessly, she didn''t mean to hurt anyone!"


    "She was driving under the influence, Gus! She was drunk and killed someone. How is that


    unintentional?!" Farah retorts. ¡°She''s a f*cking witch. And you¡¯re some fool who¡¯s fallen under her


    spell!"


    "I would be willing to be under her spell!" Gus answers.


    Oh gods, I don¡¯t need to hear this.


    I turn quickly to leave, but Farah notices me. ¡°Grace!¡±


    Shit.


    "Grace, you''re so shameless that you''re eavesdropping now!"


    I sigh and turn back around. ¡°I came here to wash my hands, Farah, how is that eavesdropping? If


    you''re afraid that someone else will hear you, then you should look for a room and talk behind closed


    doors,¡± I say.


    ¡±You..." Farah res at me angrily, then makes a nasty remark before leaving: "You wait and see!"


    I chuckle."I heard that so many times when I was in jail."


    Gus nces at me. "Don''t take what she said just now to heart."


    "I won''t take it to heart.¡± Maybe it is a blessing that I shoulde upon Gus like this. ¡°This is my life,


    Gus. The ridicule, the gossip. It isn¡¯t fun and it isn¡¯t pretty.¡±


    ¡°I would defend you,¡± he vows.


    ¡°I know you would. You¡¯re a good man.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, Grace. Give me a chance.¡±


    I shake my head. ¡°I don''t want you to waste time on me. It''s like what she said. I''ve been to jail and am


    not suitable for you."


    "I don''t mind that," he insists. ¡°Let me exin, Grace¡­¡±

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    GUS


    I recall the first time I encountered Grace.


    Back then, I had just gotten off work and had noticed her squatting by the roadside. She had been


    continuouslyforting a young girl who was bawling. She had sung and jumped, making all sorts of


    funny poses as if she did not care at all about the strange ncesing from the surrounding crowd.


    Ultimately, she had seeded and the little girl had stopped crying.


    Then, she bought a pretzel for the little girl to eat on the spot. She called the police and waited there,


    intending to see if the little girl''s family woulde looking for her.


    In the end, the police and the little girl''s family did arrive.


    The child had wandered off and gotten really lost, walking the city alone for hours. The parents were


    trainwrecks, crying and offering Grace their life savings for protecting and finding their daughter.


    Grace had onlyughed and refused to ept a penny from them.


    When the parents had left with the little girl in their arms, she had stood studying the backs of the family


    with a content smile.


    At that time, I felt as if his heart had been stolen straight out of my chest. It wasn¡¯t just Grace¡¯s beauty.


    But her kindness. Her gentility. The quiet way she made the world a little bit better.


    I did not know if it was love at first sight but I knew that it was the first time in my life that I could ever


    imagine spending my life with someone. Starting a family.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grace,¡± I tell her softly. ¡°There is so much more to you than a mistake in your past.¡±


    Her eyes glisten with unshed tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to upset you,¡± I say.


    She gives a lopsided smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯m almost crying because you are so kind.¡±


    She takes a deep breath, swipes her eyes, and then is all business again.


    "Even if you don''t mind, what about your parents?¡± Grace asks me. ¡°Would they also not mind you


    marrying a woman who''s been in prison?" Grace asked.


    My stomach drops.


    No, my parents would not be okay with such a marriage.


    ¡°Marriage is not only an affair between two people. It''s also a matter between two families. Please,


    don¡¯t seek to do something that will bring shame upon you or your family, Gus.¡± Sheughs now but it


    is without humor. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think you really want to get involved with my family.¡±


    Grace walks past me to the sink to wash her hands. She keeps her back to me. ¡°I don¡¯t have the


    feelings for you that you seek. Please¡­ don¡¯t waste your time on me."


    Her words are like a dump truck.


    Crushing me.


    Just as Grace finishes washing her hands and goes to leave, I suddenly say, "What if I can persuade


    my parents..."


    She halts her footsteps. "That''s impossible. If I really liked you, I would still be willing to stay by your


    side even if your parents disagreed and I would be with you till your parents gave us their blessing.


    However, I only see you as a friend and feel no love toward you."


    Forget about a dump truck.


    She¡¯s steamrolling over me, grinding my emotions to dust.


    I stand there and watch her leave.


    I follow her progress all the way out of the center and into the arms of another man¡­

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    GRACE


    I hurry out of work and don¡¯t look back.


    I can feel Gus¡¯s heavy gaze on my back. And his disappointment is like a nket that continues to cling


    to me.


    I cross the parking lot and stop, seeing a familiar figure standing not far away, as if he had intentionally


    been waiting for me.


    "Jay," I call out in surprise and ran toward him. "Why are you here?"


    "I got off work early today, so I came to pick you up," he says, reaching for my hand.


    He threads our fingers together.


    It¡¯s like a current spreads from our joined hands.


    Does he feel it too?


    "Did you reject him properly?" Jay asks nonchntly.


    From the corner of my eye, I see Gus walking to his car.


    He likely overheard.


    "Yes, I''ve made it clear I do not want him and that there is no future for us," I say. My words might be


    hurtful to Gus, but a temporary pain is better than a longer one.


    Part of me hurts a bit too. Not in a romantic sense. More just a sense of loss for the life I thought I¡¯d


    have, and what it turned out to be. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he will suffer long or waste too much time on me.


    He can find a better woman.¡±


    ¡±So, you were holding onto Gus while getting it on with another man!" Farah''s voice suddenly sounds


    out.


    I rub my temple feeling a headacheing on. The world seemed never tock people like Farah


    Steele. I would say something snarky to that effect, and that maybe Farrah should spend some time in


    jail¡ªit was filled with nasty people just like her. But I don¡¯t bother engaging.


    Jay all but growls at the woman behind them.


    I grab his arm.


    I seriously doubt he¡¯d lose control of his wolf. But he¡¯s furious just now on ount of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t Jay. She isn¡¯t worth it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worth it?¡± Farah gasps. ¡°You¡¯re the low-life convict and you want to look down on me!?¡±


    Jay calms immediately. He smiles down at me. ¡±So this is the one who spread the rumors about you,¡±


    he says quietly as if Farrah had just confirmed what he¡¯d suspected.


    Farah ps her hands on her hips. ¡±So what if I was? I did this for everyone''s sake. We all have the


    right to know if the people around us havemitted a crime. If she is afraid that others will find out


    about it, then she shouldn''t have done it in the first ce!"


    Jason lets out a softugh. "It''s good that you admit to it."


    After that, he no longer paid attention to Farah. He turns to me. "Sister, let''s go. I don''t want to bother


    with this woman anymore."


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    I sling my arm through Jay¡¯s and we walk away.


    When we hit the main road, I tug him left when he turns right toward our apartment.


    "I got my paycheck today,¡± I say. ¡°Let''s go shopping and have a good meal. We haven''t had a good


    meal out since we met."


    "Then let''s go and have a good meal," Jason says. "But I''ll treat you. After all, I''ve been earning money


    too, and you''ve been taking care of me all this while. I want to take you out. I should¡¯ve suggested it.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    But from the way Jay said it¡­his tone makes it sound like it¡¯s a ¡®date¡¯.


    We walk to a restaurant I used to go to.


    In the past, me and myw firm colleagues would oftene here to have a meal after work. At that


    time, eating here was like having a work meal.


    But now, it had be a luxurious event that could only be enjoyed every once in a while.


    I try not to dwell on that too much.


    Just like I try not to draw on what it felt like when Ava took over. When we¡¯d run through the woods and


    track game through the snow.


    There was a creek behind my grandfather¡¯s house and the water in that creek tasted so fresh. Ava


    wouldp it up and drink until my belly was full.


    It was fresh and carried remnants of the mountain snow.


    Gosh, I¡¯d taken many things for granted in my ¡®prior¡¯ life. If I was smart, I would appreciate every little


    thing. Life was too fickle for anything less.


    "That''s good. I¡¯m d that we¡¯re eating at a ce you¡¯re familiar with. You can do the ordering then."


    Jason cleanly interrupts my thoughts.


    I order all the cheaper dishes, with the most expensive one being a shrimp dish.


    Although it isn''t a lot of money, it¡¯s already the most expensive meal I¡¯ve had in years.


    When the food arrives, we dig in.


    Only as I¡¯m starting on the pasta dish, Jay goes right for the shrimp. I smile, hoping he¡¯ll eat them all


    and enjoy every bit.


    Only¡­ he doesn¡¯t take a bite.


    He peels each prawn and then sets them on my dish.


    Then he scoops some pasta on my te and begins eating.


    I stare at my dish in a daze.


    ¡±What''s wrong? Why aren''t you eating?" he asks


    "I''m just thinking about how you¡¯re very good at taking care of people. Anyone who gets the chance to


    date you in the future will be very lucky." I fork a bite of shrimp and hold it up to him as if to punctuate


    my statement.


    Jay¡¯s gesture reminds me of the old movies my grandfather would watch. Ones filled with chivalry and


    romantic gestures. The kind of small and thoughtful acts that came from someone who cared about


    their partner.


    Looking back, Sean had never peeled a shrimp for me. He¡¯d never filled my dish with the choicest


    pieces of food¡ªand at a pack event, this was a form of etiquette. I had served him, sure. But the act


    was not reciprocated.


    Come to think of it¡­ He only pulled my chair out for me if we were at a corporate event and other


    people were expecting it.


    In fact, in hindsight, when we were dating in the past, it was obvious that although Sean said that he


    loved me, those feelings probably weren¡¯t very deep.


    Of course, they weren¡¯t deep, I chide myself.


    That was why he had been able to distance himself from me so quickly after the ident!


    ¡°Eat before it gets cold,¡± Jay says.


    His words drag me back to the present.


    Where I¡¯m sitting in a wonderful restaurant, across from a most handsome man, and he¡¯s trying his


    hardest to please me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper.


    Everything is different with Jay.


    He smiles appreciatively.


    When we finish eating, Jay gets up to pay the bill. I push my chair back to join him. My gaze passes


    through the restaurant''s window and I suddenly see a few familiar figures walking toward the


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    restaurant.


    I turn around subconsciously as if she didn¡¯t want the people to see her.


    Then, the people really walk into the restaurant. I sneak a glimpse. They are being led by a waiter in


    my direction.


    Jason watches as he returns to the table. My eyes dart about nervously.


    "What''s the matter?¡± he asks instantly.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    JASON


    Grace meets my gaze for a brief second and then barrels into my body. I don¡¯t think twice. I just wrap


    my arms around her.


    Her arms sling around my waist and her head burrows against my chest.


    I¡¯m slightly stunned.


    It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s initiated full-body contact like this.


    I¡¯m not saying I don¡¯t like it, just¡­¡±You okay, Grace?¡±


    She nods against me.


    Grace raises her head slightly and looks to her side. Then, she heaves a sigh of relief. She looks up at


    me, "Have you paid the bill?"


    ¡°Mm-hmm. I have."


    "Then let''s go," she says picking up her bag and walking out of the restaurant with me as if she was


    running away from something.


    I stop her on the street. ¡±What''s wrong? Are you hiding from someone?"


    She flushes guiltily. "My former colleagues came here to eat too, I... I don''t want them to see me.¡±


    Is that all?


    I rub my chest.


    My wolf prowls beneath my skin looking toe out.


    It¡¯s a frequent issue with my ¡®other half¡¯ and given the high-stress situations at work, the constant


    threats from would-be Alphas who¡¯d love to step into my shoes, and near-constant drama that


    surrounds Grace, it¡¯s a wonder I¡¯m not in wolf form more often than human.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Oh no,¡± she whispers. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to get you riled up.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t.


    My damn wolf is ¡­oddly protective of this female.


    He growls again as if annoyed with me.


    Grace bites her lip."It''s ridiculous, isn''t it? In fact, they all know what I''ve been through and they


    probably can guess how miserable I must be right now, but I still don''t want to see them face to face."


    Her self-deprecating look makes a sudden pang shoot through my heart. I don¡¯t want to see her


    unhappy.


    I want to see her eyes bright and shining and that same glow of joy I had only a few minutes ago.


    Happiness that came from something so simple as me putting some food on her te.


    I catch her hand and pull her into a jog. "Then let''s avoid them.¡±


    Sheughs and falls into step beside me.


    ¡°One day in the future, you will shine more beautifully than anyone else,¡± I promise her.


    She swats my arm and runs faster.


    My wolf growls appreciatively.


    I run faster to catch her.


    And herughter is like music to me.


    * * * * * * * * * * *


    SEAN


    "I heard from Lily that you wanted to help Grace Cummins find a job. I''m warning you, don''t get yourself


    involved in that woman''s affairs again. Back then, she killed Lily''s sister, who was also Alpha Reeds


    fianc¨¦e! Our Pack cannot afford to offend Jason!"


    My father''s warninges from the other end of the phone, and I expel a deep breath. "I understand,


    sir.¡± And I do.


    No one understands how precarious our position is better than me.


    "Our family cannot afford to offend this Alpha,¡± my father emphasizes again. It alles down to


    money and business with my dad. To hell with anyone¡¯s happiness. ¡°Packes first, Sean!¡±


    I¡¯ve heard those words my whole life.


    Packes first.


    Do what¡¯s best for our pack.


    We must sacrifice in order for our pack to seed.


    A thousand ¡®rules¡¯ have been drilled into my head since I was a baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, Father. I¡¯m an Alpha, lest you forget.¡±


    My father grunts. ¡°Then act like one.¡±


    I¡¯ve heard that phrase before too.


    Most impressionably, when I first started dating Grace.


    My father¡ªand most of the elders in our pack¡ªhad been hellbent against that match. Never mind that


    she was smart and capable and from a respectable lineage.


    What could she bring of benefit to Pack Stevens had been the question.


    Not much, apparently.


    Fortunately,ter, after breaking up with her, I started going out with Lily. My family¡ªmy father


    especially¡ªwas naturally satisfied with this development.


    The Atkinson Pack has expansivends and solid enterprises within the cities. Their techpanies


    are thriving.


    It was a good match.


    The merge of our packs and resources would be considerable, strengthening both, and giving our pack


    considerable financial and tactical advantages.


    ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± my father growls.


    I rev the car¡¯s engine. ¡°Sorry,¡± I lie. ¡°Must driven through a dead zone.¡±


    My father curses. ¡°Stay away from Grace Cummins, Sean. This is yourst warning.¡±


    The phone disconnects.


    I stop at the next intersection and wait for the light to change. On the corner, an old woman is selling


    flowers. It¡¯s cold out and the bouquets are a mix of early spring blooms. I can¡¯t tell you the names, I just


    recognize a few that Grace had liked. Simple daisies I think and some other ones. Not roses or the


    pricier ones, I recall.


    She liked the flowers she¡¯d find locally when we would run together.


    It was undeniable that the current Grace is very different from the woman I knew in the past.


    For starters, I don¡¯t think she even has her wolf anymore. My wolf didn¡¯t detect Ava¡¯s presence and


    even though she was furious, there was none of her wolf¡¯s energy pouring out to challenge me.


    Her features were the same and outwardly she didn¡¯t look all that different. A bit duller maybe. Thinner.


    And seeing her in those garish sanitation clothes, it was a bad as seeing her in the courtroom in her


    prison apparel.


    Breaking up with her was the right decision.


    For my pack. For me.


    Grace is¡­ poor, and broken. An embarrassment to herself.


    Lily was the woman who was the most suitable choice. As for Grace, she was just a memory.


    I¡¯m not really sure what I was thinking when I offered to get her a job. I knew my dad would never allow


    it, and it wasn¡¯t like that kind of thing could fly under the radar. In theirpanies, the employees were


    all wolves.


    They¡¯d know Grace by sight and smell.


    It¡¯d be all my pack would talk about.


    So, yeah, bad move on my behalf.


    But I¡¯d been feeling guilty. It¡¯s true, I abandoned her. It¡¯s true I resented her. She damn near ruined


    BOTH of our lives when she crashed into Jennifer Atkinson¡¯s car.


    It¡¯s only because I cut ties with her and so publicly denounced her that Lily would evene near me.


    There¡¯s a sh of movement beside the road and though the light turns green, I don¡¯t move.


    That¡¯s Grace!


    And who is the man running with her, spinning her into his arms and up against the side of a building¡­

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    SEAN


    The red light turns green.


    I¡¯m about to start the car again, but my body suddenly stiffens. my wolf rumbles menacingly sensing


    another wolf¡ªa very very powerful wolf¡ªin the vicinity.


    ¡°Who is that¡ª¡°


    The figure of the man who was called the most powerful Alpha in a century appears in my mind.


    And this man. On the street corner with Grace.


    This man''s figure looks very much Alpha Reed!


    However, that¡¯s impossible. How could Jason possibly be by Grace''s side? What a joke!


    The driver in the car behind me honks his horn and I hit the gas quickly. But at this moment, the man


    standing beside Grace looks in my direction. His face contorting aggressively.


    My whole body, even my wolf freezes.


    "Jason?!"


    Is it really him? Even if his current outfit and hairstyle are different from my impression of him, that face


    looks so simr to Jason Reed¡¯s!


    And the power¡­


    It permeates the distance like a warning for any wolf to see.


    My body stiffens as I drive through the light.


    I debate pulling over or turning around. Every cell in his body wants me to whip a U-turn and go back


    for a second look. Because this can¡¯t be happening. I must be hallucinating.


    The simrities, I can write off. But that signature Alpha presence? That¡¯s not something physical, it¡¯s


    metaphysical.


    I rub my eyes, then my chest.


    Doubting all my senses.


    If this is Alpha Reed. With Grace.


    I stagger as the possibilities take shape.


    All of them¡­will be disastrous for me.


    Graceughs up at me.


    We ran a good half mile and she¡¯s beenughing and daring me to catch her. For a small female and a


    human, she¡¯s quick.


    My wolf relished in the game.


    Everything was going fine until we rounded the corner and I sensed the presence of another wolf.


    I grabbed Grace reflexively.


    She¡¯d thought it all part of the game until she¡¯d seen my expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asks


    worriedly.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She tries to position herself in front of me which is justical. I¡¯m practically twice her size and she


    pales in strength.


    And a human against a wolf¡­ it¡¯s no contest.


    I physically lift her up entirely and ce her behind me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The Maybach rolled by and I watch the street, waiting to see if it will circle back. I don¡¯t think Sean is


    dumb enough to test his luck with me. But I¡¯ve been wrong about people before.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispers. ¡°You¡¯re scaring me. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I say.


    ¡°Jay.¡±


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that... I seemed to have seen a familiar face just now.¡±


    ¡±Was he your friend?"


    "No, he and I aren''t friends.¡±


    We just might be enemies.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    SEAN


    By the time I reach ournds, I¡¯m on the verge of shifting and it has nothing to do with the full moon


    rising and everything to do with the sight of Alpha Jason Reed standing hand-in-hand with my ex-


    fiancee.


    I rake a hand through my hair and whip the car around the circr drive in front of the mansion.


    Dozens of cars line the driveway.


    I need to calm the fuck down before I get out of this car because if I have to exin myself or what I¡¯ve


    seen tonight, I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯ll spark drama the likes of which my pack has never before seen.


    Surely, I must be mistaken, or perhaps the person standing beside Grace was someone who looked


    simr to Alpha Jason. Of course, that was it. Wasn¡¯t it said that everyone had a doppelganger out


    there somewhere?


    After all, how could a man like Jason, who was so powerful and wealthy, be with Grace?


    Furthermore¡­vehicr manughter.


    That alone would make the very notion of them being connected in some waypletely improbably.


    In what world would Jason Reed ever find himself with the woman who murdered his true love?


    No one would believe me even if I were to say this out loud.


    I get out of the car and m the door.


    I rub my eyes. I must really be tired. Or stressed.


    My eyes were ying tricks on me.


    My wolf Theo gives a rumble. I strip out of my shirt and toss it on the hood of my car. Next go my pants


    and shoes, my watch and socks and underwear.


    When I¡¯m naked, I walk along the mansion toward the back of the grand house where close to a


    hundred of my pack mates are lined up, waiting for me.


    Lily stands beside my father.


    Her body is lean and strong. She¡¯s wless as far as I can see.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± she tells me.


    I smirk. ¡°My deepest apologies to keep you waiting.¡±


    She bats her eyes at me. ¡°You¡¯re always worth the wait, Sean.¡±


    My father steps away now that I¡¯ve arrived.


    I take Lily¡¯s hand and we face the many men and women of my pack who have turned out for this fist


    run of the new season.


    ¡°My friends,¡± I say, addressing them, one and all.


    We are a proud pack. A strong one.


    ¡°This night marks the first of many. Our strength shall only grow.¡± I hold up my and Lily¡¯s joined hands.


    ¡°Our families shall growrger.¡±


    My pack cheers.


    ¡°Ourbined resources will ensure the future of Pack Stevens!¡±


    There are roars and shouts of approval.


    Lily looks at me then she walks proudly in front of my pack. She¡¯s not the least bit shy nor should she


    be. My pack stares at her naked body and as she shifts into a stunning white wolf before their eyes,


    they cheer uproariously.


    I¡¯m proud.


    My wolf barks appreciatively.


    I let him take over, shifting into my true form.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I¡¯m going to run hard tonight. Then I¡¯m going to fuck Lily senseless.


    But myst thoughts before my wolf takes over aren¡¯t of feeling free or the pleasures toe.


    Myst thoughts are of Grace Cummins and Jason Reed¡­

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    GRACE


    I frown. I¡¯m at work.


    Sean has shown up and cornered me.


    My coworkers are watching.


    ¡°I have to know for sure, Grace,¡± he says.


    I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    He grits his teeth.


    "Are you... with any man right now?" Sean asks politely. Well, his tone is polite, but his question is quite


    pointed.


    And his eyes are sharpening the way they do when he¡¯s very angry.


    I¡¯m stunned.


    One, that Sean would evene back here. And two, that he would care at all what was happening in


    my personal life.


    "That doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, Mr. Stevens," I say. "I''m working right now, please


    get out of the way."


    I continue to clean the road as if he¡¯s invisible.


    He snarls. ¡°Who do you think you are, to ignore me!?¡± He grabs my arm. "I''m not ying games,


    Grace. Who was the man with you yesterday?"


    I stare at his hand on me. ¡°Let. Me. Go.¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Is Sean asking about... Jay? Regardless of why or how he¡¯d seen me, I don¡¯t owe this man an answer.


    I don¡¯t owe him anything.


    "Mr. Stevens¡ª¡°


    ¡°Alpha Stevens,¡± he corrects me.


    ¡°Not my alpha. Not anymore. Why are you meddling with other people''s business? Do I have to report


    to you whenever I am with my little brother?"


    "Little brother? Since when do you have a little brother?" Sean asks. He only knew that I have a


    younger sister.


    I don¡¯t intend to reveal too much. But I know Sean. He¡¯s like a lion with its prey. He wouldn¡¯t relent.


    "I took him in as my younger brother, can''t I do that?" I ask. ¡°Because that¡¯s what a good person does,


    Sean. They look to help others¡ªnot kick them when they¡¯re down.¡±


    He jerks me so hard my teeth snap together as my head whips back.


    ¡°Stop lying to me and answer the question! Who are you seeing?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stevens!¡± It¡¯s ire. She rushes over. ¡°Sir. Please calm down. Don''t use violence.¡±


    Sean seems to recall himself. He lets go of my arm and nces around.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Mr. Stevens,¡± I say. ¡°You should listen to my coworker¡¯s advice. You know how easily


    gossip can spread. What if someone takes a photo of you. I can¡¯t imagine Lily or her pac¡ªfamily¡ª


    would want to see you with me.¡±


    He snarls and takes another step back.


    He nods at ire then spins on his heel and stalks off.


    ire nces at me worriedly and says, "Why did that persone to find you?"


    I keep my expression nd. ¡±Who knows?¡±


    But internally, my thoughts are racing.


    There¡¯s a rumble.


    I hear it.


    Feel it beneath my skin.


    ¡°Ava!? Ava, please answer me.¡±


    I strain for a sound, a feeling, anything.


    ¡°Grace?¡±


    ire is staring at me and looking very anxious.


    I force a smile. ¡°Sorry. I got distracted. Seeing an ex will do that to you, right?¡±


    She nods in solidarity. ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    But a thought urs to me.


    I will never be ¡®free¡¯ not while I¡¯m still in this city. And if Sean is sniffing around asking about Jay¡­ then


    it isn¡¯t just me I need to worry about.


    "By the way,¡± ire says as she shuffles her feet. She nces away as if she doesn¡¯t want to say what


    she has to say next.


    ¡°Is something wrong, ire? Whatever it is, you can tell me.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°¡­ You should go to the director and plead for his kindness when you take a break at noon.


    I heard that Farah Steele has been collecting signatures to make the director fire you.¡± ire winces as


    she rys thatst bit of bad news.


    I take a deep breath. Today just keeps getting better and better.


    I kind of want to cry.


    Instead I muster a smile for my friend and thank her for telling me.


    ire also sighs. Between the two of us, we know if Farrah made a big deal of things, there would be


    no helping me. Farrah is in management. I¡¯m only an hourly employee and one that could be hired or


    fired without any consequence.


    I mentally prepare myself to be fired.


    The rest of the afternoon while I¡¯m cleaning, I weigh my options. I work through arguments in my mind,


    although I know they¡¯re futile.


    It¡¯s easy to know who the director would choose.


    After we finished our work, I return to the Sanitation Service Center. Farah is waiting in the lobby.


    Of course, she is.


    She looks at me with a smug face. "I think you''d better get ready to leave soon. We don''t want to work


    with a criminal."


    I remain calm.


    Bullies feed off or fear and tears.


    ¡°Have a nice night,¡± I tell her dismissively.


    ¡±Act tough all you want. The director will call you into the officeter!"


    However, a momentter, a staff member from human resources calls from the admin offices, "Farrah,


    the director wants you to see him in his office."


    "He''s asking for me?" She squares her shoulders. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s best that I give him all the


    information.¡±


    She storms past me.


    I stand there in the lobby with ire beside me.


    I¡¯m dejected. And it¡¯s not like I even like this job.


    But without it¡­how can I hope to stay in this city.


    There are too many packs outside of this neutral zone and they are all gunning for me.


    Heck, it isn¡¯t even just wolves. Humans hated her too.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When had the world be so¡­ mean.


    I sit on one of the chairs and prepare to meet my fate.


    Several minutester, I hear Farah scream¡­

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    I¡¯ve been directed to sit outside of the Director¡¯s office.


    Because I¡¯m sitting here, I hear the scream.


    ¡°You must be joking,¡± Farah says angrily.


    The Director¡¯s voice is calm. ¡±Miss Steele, I don''t want anyone to be hostile to my colleagues like this.


    And what you¡¯ve done by rallying other coworkers to iste and bully another employee¡­it is


    harassment.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Grace indeed served time in jail, but she has paid her price to society, as deemed by our judicial


    system and the judges and juries upholding it. You do not have the right to continue to judge her or to


    invade her privacy by airing her past for others, with the expressed intent of it causing unrest in the


    workce.¡±


    Farrah sputters.


    ¡°Furthermore,¡± the director says. ¡°It doesn''t mean that we should look at her with different eyes and not


    give her a chance to live. Since you feel that you can''t work with Grace Cummins, I think you should


    quit your job now."


    ¡°Wha?! I am an established member of this staff! I¡¯m up for promotion next month. And you¡¯re trying to


    just dismiss me?! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! I only told the truth!¡±


    ¡°Truth is not the issue. And if I have to exin the aspects of harassment or workce practices, then


    you are in no position for any promotion. Good leaders conduct themselves with equity and fairness.


    They can¡¯t allow biases or their personal opinions to prevail.¡±


    Farah sputters.


    As I sit here and listen, I¡¯m shocked.


    I didn¡¯t expect the Director to abide by the employee guidelines. Yes, this is a government facility but


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    that doesn¡¯t mean that corruption doesn¡¯t take root. There are bad people in everypany.


    ¡°You¡¯ll receive two weeks pay,¡± he goes on.


    Farah screams again. She¡¯s reallying apart in there.


    I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m sorry.


    She¡¯s malicious.


    I doubt I¡¯m the first person she¡¯s targeted.


    A secondter, Farah tears out of the office. She takes one look at me and I jump to my feet.


    "It''s you.¡± She sneers. ¡°It''s all your fault! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have been dismissed by the


    director! You should be the one who is made to leave!"


    The staff in this section of the building are watching. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone has their cell


    phone out. This kind of meltdown is the fodder of viral videos.


    I try to step around her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare walk away from me!¡± she screams.


    What? Does she think I¡¯m going to stand here and be yelled at?


    ¡°Good luck,¡± I tell her. ¡°Maybe in your next job, you won¡¯t be so mean.¡±


    She gasps and then draws back her hand to p me.


    I duck instinctively. But the hit neveres.


    Farah¡¯s hand is caught¡ªby Gus.


    "Just stop already,¡± he tells her. ¡°The director wants you to go. What does it have to do with Grace?


    Can Grace control the director''s decision? No.¡±


    When the other people in the fleet see this, they shake their heads at Farah or disperse so as not to get


    caught up in the drama surrounding her.


    The farce ended just like that. Farrah stalked off.


    I stare at her back as she leaves.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gus asks me.


    He really is a nice guy. ¡°I am. Thanks to you.¡±


    He blushes. "It was nothing. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been targeted by Farah in the first


    ce," Gus says with embarrassment.


    Just as I¡¯m was about to turn around and leave, Gus suddenly says, "Is your younger brother really


    your blood-rted brother?"


    I nce back at him in surprise.


    Gus hesitates.¡±t¡¯s just¡­ I don''t think... you''re not like siblings.¡±


    "He''s not my sibling, but to me, he is my family.¡±


    Gus shakes his head. ¡°Does he think that way? Because I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you, Grace. And


    it¡¯s not how one looks at their siblings¡­¡±


    * * * * * * * * * * * *


    ¡°Babe, are you listening to me?" Lily raises her voice. Sean has beenpletely distracted the entire


    day. She must have asked him the same question three times now, but he¡¯s acting as though he had


    not heard her at all.


    The day after a run, he¡¯s normally doting.


    The massive feast that¡¯s beenid out by the servants has been served to the pack and a special meal


    was prepared for them. She¡¯d even gone to the trouble of specifying what dishes to make so all of


    Sean¡¯s favorites would be avable, but he hasn¡¯t even noticed.


    Sean suddenlyes to his senses. "What did you say?"


    "What''s wrong with you today?" Lily asks in annoyance. "If you''re going to apany me to try on my


    gown tomorrow in this state, I might as well find someone else to apany me!"


    "Lily, I¡¯m so sorry. My mind¡¯s on work, and I just remembered that I still have something to do!" Sean


    suddenly stands up and rushes out of their private dining room.


    How the hell is she supposed to exin his abrupt departure to the pack? They¡¯re supposed to head


    back into the main hall to finish dinner and have dessert with his packmates.


    But before Lily can argue, Sean is out the door.


    Lily frowns. What the hell is so urgent that he needed to leave her alone like this? That it couldn¡¯t wait


    an hour until they finished dinner and made the rounds with the rest of his n? He was totally different


    from his usual attentive self!


    Sean drives away from his family¡¯snds and calls one of the private investigator¡¯s he used amid


    Grace¡¯s trial.


    The call is answered quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Stevens, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Get into the Sanitation Service Center¡¯s records and check the address of Grace''s ce!¡±


    ¡°Grace¡­Cummins?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It doesn''t take long for the PI to send the address to Sean''s mobile phone.


    Sean drove the car toward Grace''s residence.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    SEAN


    The car arrives at the gate of amunity of apartment buildings. Thendscaping is sparse and while


    the buildings appear clean and well-maintained, there¡¯s no debating that the residences are old. I know


    this area of town is considered a neutral territory. A number of rogues have taken refuge here, living


    amongst humans at the bottom of the food chain.


    I¡¯m not surprised Gracended here. She would not have had many other options.


    I parked, get out of the car, enter through the footpath for visitors, and search the specific units.


    I can follow Grace¡¯s scent.


    It¡¯s faint. But distinct.


    Her scent altered after prison, I note.


    I didn¡¯t think that sort of thing was possible, but perhaps losing her wolf contributed to the change.


    I walk toward the east building and stop in front of a narrow door.


    Is Grace really living here?


    It¡¯s a shithole.


    The unit is so small, I wonder if it is anything more than a single room. The paint is chipping from the


    door and peeling from the window shutters.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I listen. I hear movement inside.


    I¡¯m about to knock but I sense the presence of another wolf approaching.


    I slide into the over grown trees and hedges on the side of the walkway, dipping into the shadows


    there. And wait.


    A tall figure approaches, following the same path I did.


    Sean was about to knock on the door when he heard footsteps.


    As the figure gets closer and closer, my eyes grow wider and wider. The asional spection that he


    had thought was impossible had finally be a possibility.


    It is Alpha Jason!


    There is no way it¡¯s just a resemnce.


    And it¡¯s not just the physical appearance but the raw power that surrounds him. A wolf only amassed


    that amount of might with several thousand wolves connected to him. So it¡¯s thebined force of the


    many packs that Jason Reed controls that give him the power he possesses.


    Jason''s clothes are still the same as the ones from yesterday. Why... Why is Jason here?!


    I feel a chill rising from the soles of my feet, my body getting colder and colder, as the ramifications of


    this begin to take shape.


    Finally, Jason stands in front of the narrow door and he raises his hand to gently knock.


    A momentter, someone opened the door and said, "You''re back."


    The soft voice and sweet smile belong to Grace.


    My Grace.


    My breath wedges in my throat. My wolf feeds off the rush of adrenaline and the urge to shift bes


    an almost unbearable impulse.


    I rub my eyes and wait.


    Even seeing this with his own eyes, I can still scarcely believe it.


    The person who opens the door is Grace.


    Grace is actually living together with Jason? What is going on? And why is Jason dressed like a


    homeless person?


    Too many questions sh through my mind.


    Then, I hear Jason say, "I''m back."


    I know the voice.


    Know this male.


    Technically, he is my Alpha. As every pack in this region considers Pack Reed as the dominant pack in


    this territory.


    What the hell is happening here!?


    Just as Jason is about to enter the room, his steps suddenly pause. He looked towards the dark corner


    where I am hiding.


    In an instant, I feel my blood stop flowing in my veins. I freeze like an animal in the sight of a much


    As the Alpha of my own pack, I¡¯ve never once felt frightened of another wolf. But that is what this


    sensation is¡­ fear.


    "Jay, what are you looking at?" Grace''s voice sounds again.


    "It''s nothing." Jason''s lips curl slightly into a smile. He sniffs the air. Then, he walks into the apartment.


    With a bang, the door is closed.


    I take a deep breath. My palms and back are already covered with cold sweat. I feel as if I¡¯ve just


    escaped death.


    What is going on? Why is Jason together with Grace?


    I¡¯m numb as I walk out of theplex and back to my car¡ª a very recognizable car that stands out


    especially in this area where most vehicles are very old and very cheap.


    Damn it.


    As I peel out and onto the roadway, my hands are shaking.


    Looking at how Grace has been getting along with Jason, it seems like they are already very familiar


    with each other. Furthermore, Grace called Jason ¡°Jay."


    In all the years of doing business together, I never referred to Alpha Reed as anything less than his full


    name or title.


    I¡¯ve never heard anyone speak to him so intimately.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    I continue to repeat in my mind the scene I encountered at the apartment. Jason''s attitude toward


    Grace... could only be described as "gentle".


    But that doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Jason Reed is not¡­ gentle.


    The man is all ice.


    This Alpha has never been gentle to a woman. Not even Jennifer Atkinson, his fiancee, had been


    treated with such reverence. I recall the cold interactions between the couple, the few times I crossed


    path with them, and even Lily mentioned that their marriage was probably one of convenience, and for


    business. Despite that Jennifer truly loved him.


    Suddenly, the matter of the engagement advertisement being taken down shes in my mind. I thought


    it was because of Grace¡ªin the sense that I¡¯d formerly been engaged to the Alpha¡¯s murderer. Then, I


    spected that Alpha Reed opposed my match to Lily on the ount of the of the power dynamic¡ª


    because merging Pack Stevens and Pack Atkinson would shift the scales.


    Then I¡¯d thought it was just some personal grudge that came from Jason Reed wanting to maintain his


    authority and to prevent him from rising in power.


    But now¡­ I have to think that the motivations behind Alpha Reed¡¯s actions are far more personal.


    I¡¯m reeling. Even though I saw him with her. With my own eyes.


    I still can¡¯t believe what I¡¯ve seen¡­


    JASON


    This hase to be my favorite time of day.


    The quiet, calming part I look forward to when Grace and I sit down to dinner. Though the meals are


    modest, they¡¯re always satisfying and the conversation is fulfilling while also rtively mundane.


    This, perhaps, is how the ¡®other¡¯ half lives.


    The life for people who do not wield power and who are not in positions that necessitate hard choices


    for the betterment of their societies.


    There is something to be said of this simpler existence.


    ¡°Tell me about your day,¡± I encourage her.


    Grace doesn¡¯tin. She¡¯ll always have a story of something positive. One day it was the kittens


    she¡¯d found and brought to the shelter¡ªwhen I asked why she hadn¡¯t brought them home, she¡¯d


    giggled and said, ¡®when you shift¡­ I think that big beast of yours might think them too tasty of a treat.¡¯


    Another time, it was the update on a co-worker whose child had won a schrship to college. Or the


    time she spoke of the new park going into the south section of this part of town and the senior citizen


    building that was being constructed beside it.


    Little details. Silly details.


    But each a reminder of a world that contained billions of people and numerous living things.


    Her eyes are bright today. She looks almost a bit guilty. ¡°What is it, sister? I feel like here is something


    you aren¡¯t telling me.¡±


    She leans across our tiny table and whispers conspiratorially, ¡°I don''t know why, but the Director


    actually fired Farah for picking on me. I thought I would be the one getting dismissed."


    "Isn''t that good?" I ask.


    Grace says with some hesitation, "Of course, I''m okay with it since I''ve not been fired, but I don''t know


    if Farah will take revenge on me. She was really angry about losing her job.¡±


    "She can''t do anything," I say. As for Farah Steele, I would, naturally, help Grace solve any lurking


    issues.


    But I¡¯m not worried about some humanborer.


    It¡¯s the wolf that was hiding outside this apartment.


    A wolf that had seemingly strolled past what security is supposed to be positioned here. Although I did


    not see the person''s appearance clearly, if I guessed correctly, it¡¯s probably Sean Stevens.


    Last night at the intersection, Sean must have seen that I was with Grace, so he hade to seek


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    confirmation.


    "Do you like living with me like this?" I ask Grace.


    Grace does not hesitate as she replies, "Of course I do."


    "Then even if I were to change my identity in the future, would you still be willing to live with me?"


    I watch her carefully. Assessing any change in her eyes or any body movements that might suggest


    she¡¯s lying.


    ¡°I, uh, I¡¯m not sure what you mean about changing your identity. Were you thinking of going back to


    your pack¡¯snds? It¡¯s beautiful there. I¡¯d like that very much, but, Jay, you know given who I am¡­that


    isn¡¯t possible for me.


    She smiles faintly. ¡°Lina said that you don¡¯t seem like a homeless man. But I won¡¯t pry, Jay. Who or


    what you are doesn¡¯t matter to me. You are my brother.¡±


    "No matter what kind of status I have, will you be willing to ept me?" I press.


    Grace¡¯s gaze is intense. ¡°You¡¯ve protected and supported me, Jay. You even tried to help me bring my


    wolf back¡­ will I judge you or ept you!? Brother, there is no question. You have my trust¡­ Yes, no


    matter what, okay?" She smiles and nods toward my te. ¡°Now eat or else the food will go cold."


    I smile, my lips rising in a crooked smile that¡¯s a little smug.


    She turns back to her food and I study her the way a wolf analyzes its prey.


    She has no idea the power she¡¯s granted me with that promise.


    It makes me want to possess her. Mind. Body. Everything.


    But I fight the impulse even as my wolf howls obstinately.


    My ¡®sister¡¯ might be sexy and her deration its own offering to me, but as her ¡®brother,¡¯ I¡¯d be wise not


    to think of her in that way.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    SEAN


    "Babe, what do you think?" In the dress store, Lily¡¯s wearing a high-end gown tailor-made for her. This


    gown had been specially made for the engagement banquet and it costs half a million.


    Can I see the point in spending so much on a few bits of cloth and beads? No. But she could and her


    family did, and like everything that marked the start of their rtionship, it was about appearances.


    And sparing no expense illustrated howmitted the Atkinsons were to this engagement.


    To this merger between our packs.


    I look at this royal and beautiful woman in front of me. She¡¯s strong and smart. Capable and cunning.


    She¡¯ll make a good luna for Pack Stevens, and our children¡­ our children would cement the merge


    between our respective bloodlines, guaranteeing abined pack whose resources would put us on


    the path to dominating this region.


    Jason should be resentful of this mating.


    Because given time, we would move against him.


    ¡°You look beautiful, Lily. I¡¯ve never seen anything more lovely.¡±


    She beams.


    My pack is proud of me and excited for me to mate this woman. The only heir to Pack Atkinson.


    Despite the drama with Grace, I¡¯m very satisfied with my decisions.


    But at this moment, when I looked at my future-wife wearing such a gorgeous dress, I¡¯m dragged back


    to the sight of Grace. Her shitty little apartment.


    And hearing her wee Alpha Jason Reed inside.


    Had Jason seen me? There had been a second where Jason stared knowingly into the darkness.


    Had all of that really happened?!


    It all seemed to impossible to be true. Could it really be that the most powerful and influential and


    wealthy Alpha in a century was slumming it with the wolf-less rogue convict who¡¯d killed his first love?


    In what world was this even possible??


    ¡°Sean?¡± Lily frowns. ¡°I¡¯ve been calling you for like a minute. What''s wrong with you? You have been


    zoning out a lot in thest two days. If you don''t want to marry me, if you don¡¯t want to go through with


    this mating, just say it."


    I quickly smile. ¡°Of course not. Why wouldn''t I want to get engaged to you? You know that my heart is


    only for you."


    "Only for me?" Lily raises an eyebrow. "You really have no more feelings for Grace?"


    My body stiffens.


    Lily watches me carefully. Her wolf is smallpared to mine, but vicious. One hint of weakness and


    she¡¯ll attack. The same is true of Lily in human form¡­


    ¡±Why do you mention her again? I broke up with her years ago. How could I still have feelings for her?"


    "Well then why did you want to help her find a job before?" she asks pointedly.


    "I just pity her," I say. Because it¡¯s true.


    "What is there to pity about her? You should pity my sister. Because of Grace, she lost her life.¡± Lily


    snorts coldly. "If you dare to ¡®pity¡¯ her again when Alpha Reed looks for you in the future, you''d better


    not me our family for not supporting you.¡±


    I let her threat settle in for a moment. My wolf is furious that she would dare to leverage her pack¡¯s


    support.


    I stalk toward her. ¡°Let me remind you, dear Lily, that it was your stunt with faking to lose a ring that has


    embroiled us in a mess of negativity. And it is MY pack and MY unwavering support that has helped


    pull you out of that spiral.¡±


    Her expression falters for a second.


    ¡°Think twice, my love, before you threaten me again,¡± I warn her.


    Lily bristles but does not argue.


    She must realize that if we are to start slinging mud, both our packs would be vulnerable. And together


    we are far stronger.


    She fluffs her dress.


    I take out my ck AmEX and hand it to a sales associate when she enters this private suite in the


    store. ¡°Ring up this gown and whatever else my future wife might need.¡±


    Lily smiles delightedly.


    And just like that, we¡¯re back on stable footing.


    As the human leaves to go charge my credit card, I ask Lily offhandedly, "Lily, do you know if Jason has


    gotten involved with a new woman recently?"


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Lily immediately denies. "Jason is notorious for keeping his distance from women. He¡¯s


    cold and detached. It was a miracle that Jennifer thawed his cold heart¡ªand that she presented the


    only suitable partner for marriage.¡± From the way she says it, it¡¯s obvious that Lily too saw the former


    engagement to her sister as nothing more than a strategic alliance between two ruling packs. ¡°Jason


    Reed has not had any other women for the past three years!"


    It was for this reason that the outside world thought that Jason loved her sister deeply, but only the


    Atkinson family knew that it was not the case.


    But wisely, I knew that the Atkinson family would not take the initiative to expose that kind of


    misunderstanding. On the contrary, they even hoped that others would misunderstand more. It upped


    their value.


    Since that in turn, upped my pack¡¯s by extension, I was fine with everyone living in their own versions


    of reality. And, really, this is politics.


    Seldom are things actually as they appear to be.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I pour a ss of Champagne and hand a second one to Lily. ¡°To our future,¡± I toast.


    ¡°To what will be the most powerful pack in the next millennium.¡±


    ¡°Bold.¡± I ching my ss against hers.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    She sips then resumes trying on clothes.


    I watch disinterestedly as she does.


    But I keep track of her purchases. I won¡¯t be checking out of here for less than a million dors today.


    My future wife, it seems, will make me pay¡ªliterally¡ªwhen she is displeased.


    Good to know.


    And if that¡¯s all the trouble she¡¯ll stir then we¡¯ll navigate out rtionship easily enough.


    When we finish and finally leave the store, a car drives up to the valet section. A tall, big male steps out


    of it. One we recognize instantly.


    ¡°Beta Terrence,¡± I greet him.


    ¡°why are you here?" Lily asks curiously.


    Terrence smiles slightly, "I''m here to invite Alpha Stevens to a meeting." Then, his eyes turn to Sean.


    ¡±Mr. Stevens, Mr. Reed wants to see you."


    Damn it. I exhale a long breath. "Okay, I''ll go see Alpha Reed with you.¡± I choose not to think to hard on


    how Terrence knew exactly where we are or how he¡¯d timed it perfectly to intercept us as we leave the


    store.


    ¡°Sean? Babe, what''s going on?" Lily demands.


    I start toward the car. ¡°We will discuss it, if it pertains to you, when Ie back."


    I get into the car with Terrence.


    Lily sputters, but what can she say? The invitation had been clear and extended only to me. As two


    Alphas, it is not unusual for us to discuss things privately.


    And, though it bothered Lily and it had absolutely triggered Grace, packs were still primarily patriarchal.


    There were some where females held the Alpha position, but such packs were few and far between.


    I settle into the back of the sedan.


    Terrence orders the driver to ¡®Go.¡¯


    As the car speeds off, I wonder what fate will await me.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    I clear my throat. ¡°What manner of business is this pertaining to?¡± I feelpelled to ask again.


    "You will know when you meet Alpha Reed."


    I undo the top button of my shirt. My body temperature is rising. It¡¯s one of the symptoms of the body¡¯s


    need to shift. Of course, my wolf is anxious. How could he not be?


    We drive for close to forty minutes.


    I still have my cell phone on me. And I debate texting my father or notifying my pack. I don¡¯t want to


    create false rm. But I also don¡¯t know what I¡¯m walking into.


    And if something happens to me¡­


    Then everything we¡¯ve been building toward¡ªall the wealth and security and power¡ªit goes up in


    smoke.


    There is no pack merger, without my marriage to Lily.


    We don¡¯t leave the city¡ªthankfully¡ªbut we do adjourn to the mansion that Pack Reed maintains within


    the city limits.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    This gives me a hint of relief.


    If we¡¯d gone into the rural territories, all bets would be off.


    Alpha Reed is known to settle situations in our true forms.


    By the oldws.


    My wolf is powerful and we¡¯d fight with tooth and w to the death. But in a match with him, it is


    unlikely that I would seed.


    The car stops at the door of the Reed Residence. I follow Terrence into the house and see Jason sitting


    on the sofa, ying with an invitation card in his hand.


    It¡¯s my engagement card.


    The one for the party Lily and I are hosting.


    "We meet again," Jason says faintly.


    I¡¯m stunned. At this moment, Jason¡¯s wearing an elegant grayish-blue suit. His hair isbed back,


    showing his even features and pitch-ck eyes. Up this close and alone with him, this Alpha¡¯s power is


    staggering.


    It¡¯s the kind of quiet, absolute confidence that tells any wolf in the vicinity that he holds all the cards and


    calls all the shots.


    Jason Reed¡¯s smile now, iszy, but every bit arrogant.


    Next, I see the sh of gold. I feel the pulse of his wolf, and I recognize that is a fine thread of control


    that separates the man from his wild beast.


    My blood seems to freeze again, and even my breathing bes ragged. it is an unfamiliar sensation


    and I acknowledge it for what it is: fear.


    It¡¯s just like... the feeling I felt being stared at by this Alphast night.


    But yesterday, I had been in the dark while Alpha Jason had been out in the open.


    At that time, I had been able to see Jason, but Jason Reed should not have been able to see me


    clearly. But now, he waspletely exposed to Jason''s line of sight.


    Alpha Reed arches a brow.


    What had he been saying? Oh, hemented on ¡®so we meet again¡¯ and I guess that crook of his


    brow meant a response is in order.


    I nod slightly. "Yes."


    I¡¯m not even sure if he¡¯s actually referring tost night.


    "Did you mention what happenedst night to someone else?" Jason asked in a careless manner. A


    careless manner that is anything but.


    Annnnd¡­there it is. Confirmation.


    Shit.


    My heart pounds.


    Jason Reed sniffs the air as if taking in a favorite perfume. ¡°Hmm. Answer the question, Sean. I won¡¯t


    ask twice.¡±


    I¡¯m still processing his admission.


    This means that Jason Reed was indeed the man I¡¯d seen holding Grace at the intersection. He was


    the man visiting Grace at her low-ie housing. He was the man in ragged clothes with unkempt


    hair. And he was the same man, standing before me now.


    He growls.


    ¡±No, I didn''t mention it to anyone," I say.


    "That''s good," Jason nods. "I don''t want anyone else to know about this."


    I swallow past the lump in my throat. I don¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t know what Jason wants. But if


    Jason wants this arrangement¡ªwhatever it is, with Grace¡ªkept a secret, then the fact that I know of


    it¡­ would not bode well for me.


    Or my pack.


    ¡°I give you my word, Alpha.¡± I pledge. ¡°My alliance is, of course to you. I swear fealty.¡± For now¡­


    ¡°Good.¡± Jason Reed rises from the sofa and approaches me. "Also, I don''t wish to see you there again.


    I don''t care why you were there or what you were doing. But since you chose to break up with Grace


    back then, don''te and look for her anymore. Is that clear?" he asks.


    I¡¯m rendered speechless with shock. Jason¡¯s tone sounded threatening, but what¡¯s more confusing is


    the hint of possessiveness wrapped up in the words. Like Jason Reed wants Grace¡­all to himself.


    Could it be that Jason actually does feelings for Grace...? I can¡¯t believe it. The hair on the back of my


    neck stands on end.


    "I understand," I say with some difficulty.


    "Alright, then you can go. Terrence, send Mr. Stevens back," Jason orders.


    Terrence gives an affirmative nod.


    I turn to follow him out, but without thinking I ask, ¡°Alpha, are you saying there is something between


    Grace and you¡­¡±

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    JASON


    Iugh and let my canines drop. In the next second my hands are morphed into ws. I have Sean by


    the throat and dangling two feet in the air.


    He sputters.


    I squeeze tighter.


    ¡°What gave you the impression you were permitted to ask questions?¡±


    Terrence clears his throat.


    It¡¯d be easy enough to snap this mutt¡¯s neck. Oh, it¡¯d likely start an all-out war. At least with the


    Stevens. When pushes to shove, I don¡¯t think the Atkinson Pack has the balls to go head to head


    with me.


    But maybe they¡¯re feeling bold.


    This young wolf certainly is.


    Sean makes some choking sound.


    I lift him higher and though he grabs my arm and tries to break my grip, he doesn¡¯t actually fight against


    me.


    Smart boy.


    I¡¯d tear his heart out.


    ¡°Would you like to settle this¡­ differently?¡± Wolf to wolf, I mean. And already, my wolf, Theo, is


    prowling inside me, itching to break free.


    Sean Stevens shakes his head.


    He¡¯s a pampered male. A wealthy elite that has not known struggle or what it really means to lead.


    I wonder what it is that Grace ever saw in him.


    I toss him aside in the next moment and he gasps as he hits the marble floor.


    Terrence stands over him shaking his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s best you leave,¡± he advises. He hauls Sean to


    his feet and marches him toward the front door.


    ¡°When you shouldn''t ask something, don¡¯t.¡± Terrence shoulder-nudges Sean out of my house. Beneath


    his breath, he mutters, ¡°How can you not understand this, Mr. Stevens?¡±


    I wait until the door closes before walking back to the couch in the study.


    My pulse is racing and I want to run and hunt and kill. I take took out a cheap mobile phone and make


    the one call that will bring me peace.


    After a while, a gentle female voice sounds from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Sister,¡± I say slowly. ¡° What do you want to eat for dinner? I''ll bring it back for you.¡±


    She chuckles. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re calling? I was worried. I¡¯m d it¡¯s nothing more serious.¡±


    I smile. ¡°I think I might go hunting.¡±


    ¡°Oooh. That sounds lovely. Something fresh then.¡±


    Even as a human, she still has a taste for the natural meats she likely would¡¯ve eaten when she would


    shift and run free.


    I still regret that she can¡¯t.


    My wolf howls low.


    I rub my chest.


    Salmon are running and the river at the edge of hisnds has seen the start of them beginning their


    migration ind to spawn.


    My wolf snaps his jaws.


    No, Iugh at him. It is not as good as hunting Sean Stevens.


    But we¡¯ll save that wolf¡¯s demise for another treat.


    That night, Grace is wiping the photo frame that holds her mother''s photo. She takes very careful care


    of that keepsake and the one of her grandfather. When I¡¯d asked her about it, she¡¯d said that very few


    things remain of her past. Some are with her father at Pack Cummins, the rest had been destroyed


    when she was dered rogue. This photo was the only item she had left with which to reminisce about


    her mother.


    As she wipes the photo frame, I sit to one side, watching her quietly.


    "Oh, right. Jay, there¡¯s a long weekending up for the holiday. Do you have any ns? Maybe a


    ticket to return to the caretaker¡¯s cottage?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a ticket.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Grace says. She nods once. ¡°I can pick one up for you tomorrow.¡±


    My brows draw together as I realize what she¡¯s trying to ask. "I don''t need to buy any tickets."


    "You don''t have to go home?" she asks.


    ¡°I took a trip outst week during the day and let my wolf run. And aside from here, I don''t have a


    home."


    I say it to dissuade her from digging too deep into my identity but as I say the excuse, it dawns on me


    that it is true. Even though I had stayed in the Reed Residence for so many years, I¡¯ve never really felt


    at home there.


    ¡°Are you sure there is no family you want to see? Jay, you¡¯re such a good person. I can¡¯t believe that


    you don¡¯t have people out there missing you.¡±


    I smile faintly. ¡±I do have some rtives, but I don''t need to go around visiting them." As for the old


    head of the Reed Pack, although we are grandfather and grandson, family affection is something that


    does not exist in the Reed Family. The only thing that my grandfather was interested in was an heir.


    The session of the Alpha bloodline was all my grandfather cared about. What''s more, half of the


    blood in my body came from that woman''s.


    It could be said grandfather even felt disgust for me because of it. I remember how as a child,


    grandfather had looked at me in disgust several times and said with a ferocious expression, "Why do


    you have that woman''s blood in your body? You shouldn''t exist at all!"


    At that time, I¡¯d been beaten by my grandfather many times already. The infractions ranged from a less


    than perfect score on a school test to running too slow when out on a full moon.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after I¡¯d matured and proved my aggressive nature, defeating other distant family members


    in my pack through fights that had asionally been to the death¡­that grandfather''s attitude toward


    me had slowly changed.


    However, the fact that I have that woman''s blood in me is a fact that could not be changed. Funny, of


    the two of my parents, it¡¯s my father I resent more. Between him and my mother, he was the weaker of


    the two.


    Grace hesitates. "What about your... parents? They are..."


    I don¡¯t want to talk about my parents.


    She takes a step back.


    Something of my revulsion must show on my face.


    Grace bites her lip. "If you don''t want to tell me, just pretend that I didn''t ask."


    "Would you really like to know?" I counter, my voice carrying a hint of unintended coldness.


    Grace twists her hands together. It¡¯s one of her tells, when she¡¯s nervous. Her fingers pained her a lot I


    know, so she only does it when she¡¯s very upset.


    ¡°Why do you ask, Grace?¡±


    Her big, pretty eyes bat up to mine. ¡±I just want to know more about you. However, if you don''t want to


    talk about these things, then let''s not talk about them. In any case, the past isn''t important. We just


    need to look ahead, right?¡±


    I appreciate her giving me an out. But that was Grace, wasn¡¯t it? Always thinking of others before


    herself.


    "My father died. The day you met me was my father''s death anniversary. On that day, he died in the


    spot where I was sitting by the road.¡±

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    GRACE


    I¡¯m stunned. I am not expecting the ce where I met Jay to be the ce where his father had passed


    away.


    ¡°I''m so sorry," I whisper.


    "He only had himself to me for dying.¡± Jay shrugs. ¡°Sister, there is no need for you to apologize,"


    Jason says in a low voice.


    I suspect the story is not so simple as Jay depicts it. ¡®He only had himself to me?¡¯ that sounds


    ominous. I¡¯m surprised. I didn''t been expect him to describe his father''s death that way.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Jay, I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ming him, perhaps it was some ident¡ª¡°


    ¡°Was it? I don¡¯t think so. He fell in love with someone he shouldn''t have fallen in love with, then when


    she discovered that he was useless, he was cast aside. She broke their bond. Even knowing the


    damage it would do to her, she¡¯d rather endure that pain than another moment with him. It didn''t matter


    even that he kneeled down and begged. No,¡± Jason¡¯s eyes darken into an abyss. ¡°No, that¡¯s not


    entirely true. The more he groveled and begged, the more she despised him.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°In


    the end, he died in despair. His weakness caused it. And he froze to death in the snow."


    Jason''s expression is indifferent as he talks about a man¡ªhis own father!¡ªsumbing to


    hypothermia. Even his voice is as calm as usual. But¡­ this was his father!


    And dying from exposure¡­that doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Is there a reason he didn¡¯t shift?¡±


    Jason looks at me coldly.


    That look. It¡¯s how he looked the first time I saw him. He¡¯d been distant then too. And¡­ detached.


    "Tell me,¡± he goads. ¡°Did he not bring it upon himself?"


    I¡¯m not sure I can reply to that because from the way it sounds, I¡¯m inclined to agree. Wolves crave the


    cold. And a powerful male would have no trouble shifting and recovering.


    ¡±Is that woman your mother?¡± I ask him.


    He¡¯s silent. But there¡¯s a sh of pain in his eyes.


    And I have my answer.


    I don''t know how tofort him, feeling that at this moment any words would be useless.


    I stand slowly. His eyes are gold and he¡¯s on edge. I move slowly around the table. I¡¯m not afraid of Jay,


    per say, but he¡¯s very raw right now and I tread carefully.


    I gather him into my arms and hug him.


    The position almost has be siting in hisp, and though it isn¡¯t immediate, eventually his armse


    around me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not that little boy anymore,¡± I tell him. ¡°You¡¯re a good man. A strong wolf. And this life can be


    anything you want it to be¡­¡±


    Jay doesn¡¯t say anything else. He lets me hug him for another few seconds then he pats my back, his


    nonverbal cue that he¡¯s had enough coddling.


    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± I tease him. ¡°You like my hugs.¡±


    He snorts.


    That little chuff of humor is enough for me.


    ¡°I still think you should head home. Spend the weekend in your true form.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t run¡ª¡° he stops himself.


    Ah. Now it begins to make more sense.


    I take his face in my hands. ¡°You¡¯re right, Jay. My wolf is gone. But if I could, I would. I¡¯d go with you


    and trounce your ass in a race.¡±


    Heughs again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pass up the opportunity to be with your pack¡­ trust me on this¡­ you don¡¯t realize just how


    much it means to have a pack, until you don¡¯t.¡±


    He nods.


    I let go of him and move to the kitchen sink.


    I¡¯m¡­ saddened.


    I don¡¯t want Jay to make sacrifices for me. And I don¡¯t want him living as he is. He¡¯s capable of more.


    He deserves more.


    And he¡¯d have all of those things¡­ he¡¯d be with his pack right now, even.


    If it wasn¡¯t for me¡­

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    JASON


    Grace breathes a sigh of relief. "That''s great. You''ve finally woken up."


    Woken up? When had I fallen asleep?


    One moment I¡¯d been in Grace¡¯s arms. Soaking up her strength and scent. The next, I must¡¯ve drifted


    off to sleep. Then the memories had seized me.


    Wait, no. That isn¡¯t entirely right.


    We¡¯d chatted more after dinner. Then we¡¯d each taken time to wash up and change for bed.


    I¡¯d sprawled on the pile of nkets on the floor beside her bed. Grace asked if she could hold my hand,


    and she¡¯d inched down the mattress and let her arm hang off the side so she could.


    A gesture that was not for her, I realize, but for me.


    I rub my eyes, the events of the eveninging back in short order.


    Dreaming of my mother.


    Mother striking me.


    The ident.


    Nearly dying.


    It¡¯s a nightmare that¡¯s been on repeat for most of my life. Only it¡¯s not some make believe jumble of


    horrors that settles in when I sleep. These are my memories.


    And they are toxic.


    In my dream, I¡¯d knelt down in front of the woman and begged her... Was it because I¡¯d brought her up


    tonight when Grace inquired about my family.


    Probably.


    I rake a hand through my chest only to see that my hole pajama top is gaping open.


    Interesting.


    I nce at Grace quizzically.


    She blushes to the roots of her hair. ¡°It¡¯s uh, not what you think.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯y you first tell me what I¡¯m thinking?¡± I''m teasing, but her face just turns redder.


    Grace isn¡¯t exactly the type of woman to ost me while I¡¯m asleep.


    Hell, I can¡¯t say I wouldin if she did.


    "Because... you were shouting that it hurts so much. And you were grabbing your chest. I was afraid


    that something was wrong... So, uh, I just went ahead and unbuttoned your shirt to check¡­¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve buttoned you back up again but I didn¡¯t want to risk waking you after you fell back to sleep


    peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Not this time.


    But I had scratched her once. Thest time I had this same cursed dream. And she was foolish enough


    to try to help me against night. ¡°You should¡¯ve learned your lesson from thest time, sister.¡±


    She bites her lip. It draws all of my focus to her mouth. And what I want to do with it.


    Her eyes drop to my chest and then rush back up to my face. My mouth twitches. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me


    without my clothes before.¡±


    She nods shakily.


    ¡°And we¡¯re family. Wolves. Modesty isn¡¯t something we would concern ourselves with. What is it that


    makes you shy around my body?¡±


    Her mouth opens and closes. Once. Twice. Then with a snap she closes it again. Her head bobs she


    moves so fast. ¡°I¡¯ll, uh, get breakfast started.¡±


    She hurries away.


    It¡¯s a one room apartment. It¡¯s not like she can go far.


    I follow her into the kitchen.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    The bright morning sunlight streams in through the window. I watch her brows knit as she turns back to


    me.


    ¡°Hey¡ªyou are hurt!¡±


    She points at the scar right above my heart. It¡¯s a thin line, barely visible.


    "It''s just a small, old injury," I say.


    I feel like I¡¯ve dredged up enough of the memories.


    Grace doesn¡¯t press. ¡°Never mind,¡± she says. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re here now. And you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Am I okay?


    Sometimes I wonder.


    Because it isn¡¯t just my mother. It¡¯s the death of my father. The abuses of my grandfather. The absence


    of any family or familiarity.


    A pack that relied on me and uplifted me as Alpha.


    But never took the time to get to know me.


    Is it any wonder I turned out the way I have?


    My past sharpened me into this present ruler. One who could lie effortlessly and move people around


    as if life is some chessboard.


    "What''s wrong, Jay?¡± she asks. "The way you looked just now was like..." She thought for a while and


    came up with a description. "Like a piece of ss that is about to break. You scared me for a moment."


    "ss?" I chuckle, and my wolf howls darkly. A hostile glint mes in my eyes and I feel my ws


    breaking through the tips of my fingertips. I don¡¯t even bother to quell the shift, but rather let my hands


    and face start to morph.


    I growl. Tower over her.


    Only when I scent her fear do I retract back to my fully human body.


    ¡°Sister,¡± I say lightly, ¡°In this world, no one can break me."


    Grace looks¡­unsteady. As if she¡¯s seeing me, but only really seeing me for the first time.


    Was she finally sensing that I am not some misshapen man in need of saving? Was she finally seeing


    that I had appointed myself her protector and I¡¯d destroy anyone that came between them?


    Or was she just finally recognizing that the biggest threat to her safety is¡­ me.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Her smile is so patient. Like this shes of the monster I can be are nothing to concern her. But that is


    just idiocy.


    ¡°There are things you don¡¯t know about me, Grace.¡±


    She nods. ¡°And that¡¯s all right. If there everes a time when you want to talk, you¡¯ll know where to


    fine me.¡±


    Would anyone else have indulged my secrets? I don¡¯t think so.


    "Sister, you''ll never leave me, right?"


    She smiles. "Didn''t we agree before? You won''t leave me, and nor will I leave you."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Then, because clearly this woman has no sense of self-preservation at all, she walks right into my arms


    and rests her head on my chest.


    ¡°Jay¡­Thank you.¡±


    My arms are wrapped around her, and I truly cannot imagine what she is thanking me for. It¡¯s not like


    she knows the steps I¡¯ve taken behind the scenes to protect her. Speaking of¡­ there are guards that


    I¡¯ll be dealing with shortly.


    ¡°The time I spend with you makes me so happy,¡± she says.


    Hmm. Okay.


    It¡¯s not so different for me. Of all the souls on this earth, I¡¯m most content with the one beside me right


    now.


    My wolf¡­likes her too.


    Theo is angry she cannot run with us. Her humanness is something we both have to get used to.


    My phone rings and she steps out of my arms so I can answer it.


    The number is one I recognize.


    My beta.


    ¡°Is it time to go to work?¡± I ask him as I answer.


    ¡°We are ready for you,¡± is Terrence¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Go!¡± Grace says. ¡°You shower and dress. I¡¯ll have breakfast prepared by the time you¡¯re out.¡±


    Within twenty minutes, I¡¯m out of the apartment. Only instead of walking out of theplex and being


    picked up by Terrence, I see him standing across the lot in front of another set of apartments.


    He disappears into unit 107 and leaves the door open.


    Splendid.


    I¡¯ve been itching to let my anger out.


    And those guars who allowed Alpha Sean Stevens not only onto these grounds but directly to Grace¡¯s


    doorstep. They were about to pay.


    My wolf would make sure of it.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    SEAN


    In the living room of the Stevens Pack home, my father presides like some king.


    I¡¯m the current alpha, but you wouldn¡¯t know it for how he carries himself.


    We had discussed a gradual transition of power, and for the most part he has honored that. But then


    he¡¯ll get into one of his moods¡ªlike he is now¡ªand he¡¯ll treat me like I¡¯m thirteen all over again.


    "Sean, Lily said that Jason had his beta pick you up to meet him. Why did he suddenly want to meet


    you in private?"


    My father¡¯s voice sounds confident on the surface, and usatory¡ªbecause that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been


    called home. To answer my father¡¯s inquiries.


    But there¡¯s a thread of worry in the tone too.


    After all, the Stevens Family is dealing with Pack Reed. Ourpany holdings have been¡­struggling


    thesest several years, and we cannot afford any holdups. My soon-to-be marriage connection with


    the Atkinson Pack would be their ticket back to sess.


    Oh, we keep up the pretenses¡ªwe have to.


    If anyone was to think we are weak or vulnerable, we¡¯d be subject to attacks from other packs or from


    wolves in our own pack who think they can beat me.


    If Jason is to oppose the marriage or, worse, if he was to dere that Lily and I cannot marry¡ªwhich is


    within his right as the highest ranking Alpha in the region¡ªthen everything we¡¯ve worked for would be


    lost.


    And Pack Stevens, as we now know it, would fallpletely.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± My father presses again.


    "Nothing much," I prevaricate.


    "Nothing much because you say so, or because there actually isn¡¯t much to tell? I can¡¯t believe that,


    Sean. Why would Jason have his beta pick you up for no reason?" My father¡¯s hands curl into fists. He


    has a short temper and his wolf is violent.


    "That''s right, Sean,¡± my mother says as she enters the room. ¡°Lily isn¡¯t wrong to contact us¡ªwe


    should¡¯ve heard about Alpha Reed¡¯s visit directly from you.¡± She sees the mood my father is in and she


    moves to his side. She holds my dad¡¯s hand, and as his mate, she manages to calm him.


    There¡¯s isn¡¯t a true mate bond, I don¡¯t think. Not with the way my father fucks most every other female


    hees across. But they are connected and as Luna, my mother can calm him. They get on well


    enough, I suppose. In their own way.


    ¡°If anything did happen, you can just be honest with us," she says persuasively.


    I take a deep breath. ¡±It''s really nothing."


    My father crosses his arms. ¡°It has to be something. Quit ying games.¡±


    But I can¡¯t say it.


    That invitation¡ªand let¡¯s be real, it was a summons¡ªwas initiated with one result in mind. To keep me


    silent.


    If Jason Reed were to learn I told anyone of his ¡®rtionship¡¯ with Grace Cummins, I have no doubt the


    retribution will be swift and harsh.


    Jason Reed did not make idle threats.


    The old patriarch of the Reed family had been rumored to be a severe man, but I think he probably


    pales inparison to the current Alpha. In my gut, I know the true menace is Jason. Jason shows no


    fear of anyone or anything. And he¡¯s so powerful, his reach of influence is boundless.


    "Does Jason still have a grudge against the Stevens Family? Does he want to take action against us?"


    Mr. Stevens asked.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Stevens Family,¡± I lie. ¡°The day Mr. Reed met me, he just talked about my


    engagement." It¡¯s the only excuse I cane up with. ¡°He wished us much happiness and sess.¡±


    My parents finally breathe a sigh of relief and their expressions brighten considerably upon hearing


    that.


    On the other hand, my sister, Zoe, says indignantly as she storms into the room, "In the end, it''s all


    because of Grace. If it weren''t for her, why would our family be so nervous about this marriage?"

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    I really don¡¯t have the time for this shit.


    My sister, Zoe, has hated Grace for a long time. At first, I¡¯d appreciated her anger because I thought it


    was in support of me. That she resented Grace for all the hardship she¡¯d caused for me and our Pack.


    But in recent years, I¡¯vee to see that her real trigger is her own pride.


    She¡¯d been unbearable in the aftermath of the ident. When other ruling packs were giving Pack


    Stevens a wide berth until they saw how things would shake out with Alpha Reed. Being shunned and


    looked down upon by other wolves and socialites, Zoe couldn¡¯t handle it.


    It was not until I began dating Lily that things had settled down and other packs began associating with


    us again, that some of her vitriol had lessened.


    But by that point, the damage had been done.


    Both to our finances which had already been floundering and to our reputations. It took years for us to


    w back to the top, and our hold is precarious at best.


    Zoe hates Grace for it.


    "Fortunately, you broke up with her when he did,¡± she says. ¡°Can you imagine what would have


    befallen us if you¡¯d stayed with that trash?¡±


    I sigh.


    ¡°I hear she¡¯s a sanitation worker now. Fitting. Although I still don¡¯t know why we couldn¡¯t turn her over


    to Lily¡¯s family. They deserve justice.¡±


    Zoe keeps talking about Grace with a disgusted look, and my parents are familiar with this particr


    diatribe, but with every harsh word out of her mouth, I recoil.


    "That''s enough! Zoe, don''t talk about her anymore. When you see Grace, you''d better behave


    yourself," I warn. ¡°Better yet, stay away from her entirely.¡±


    "Sean, what''s wrong with you? I used to talk about her all the time, but you never said anything. Why


    are you protecting her now?¡±


    My mom nces nervously between me and Zoe.


    "Sean, don''t tell me that you still have feelings for her?"


    When my father hears this, he growls, "Don''t even think about it! Grace Cummins is a blight on our


    name. She shouldn¡¯t even think about stepping through the door of this house!¡±


    "I have no feelings for Grace, but she''s someone we can afford to offend! That''s all I can say!"


    I¡¯m fighting a losing battle here, and I know it.


    The hatred my family bears¡­ it runs deep.


    "Can''t afford to offend?" Zoe scoffs. ¡°Sean, what are you talking about? Grace is a sanitation worker.


    She¡¯s a low-life. Totally insignificant. Why can''t we afford to offend her?"


    "Just listen to me. Don''t harm the entire Stevens Familyter because you¡¯re too stupid to listen to me


    now!"


    My father calms himself and nces at me pensively.


    I hold his stare, letting him know that I¡¯m acting this way for a reason.


    My father is a highly intelligent leader. "Sean, what exactly is Grace¡ª¡°


    "Dad, there are some things that I can''t say. You''d better all be a bit more careful. At least... at this


    stage, you should give Grace Cummins more respect.¡±


    I still can¡¯t fathom who or why Grace inserted herself into Jason Reed¡¯s life. And as the killer of Alpha


    Reed¡¯s former fiancee, it makes absolutely no sense. But, at least for the moment, Jason still seemed


    to consider Grace to be of extraordinary importance.


    Being dragged to Pack Reed by Terrence had proven that most adequately.


    The threat still weighs heavily on him.


    Mr. Stevens was deep in thought, and Sean¡¯s mom wasn''t saying anything. Only Zoe curled her lips as


    if she didn''t believe it.


    ¡°This is bullshit, brother. I don¡¯t owe that heinous bitch an ounce of respect. She nearly destroyed this


    family¡ªand you. Do you have feelings for her still? Is that what this is about? Sean¡ª¡±


    ¡°Zoe! That is enough!¡± My wolf pushes to the surface and I tackle my sister to the settee.


    * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    I¡¯m sitting on the floor in the apartment not a hundred yards from Grace¡¯s.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The guard who should¡¯ve been watching her ce is still in wolf form, whimpering and licking at his


    injuries.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about shifting,¡± I tell him. And I put the force of my powers into themand.


    He whimpers some more than rests his head on floor.


    Terrence tosses me a towel.


    I¡¯m naked.


    There¡¯s blood on the floor. On the walls. Even bits of fur littering the ground from where I mauled the


    guy.


    I wipe my arms, but they just turn pink.


    ¡°Sonofabitch.¡±


    I pad naked to the kitchen sink. And start washing and scrubbing.


    This studio apartment is the mirror image of Grace¡¯s. Only facing the opposite direction.


    ¡°Terrence, what do you think Grace will do if she finds out about my true identity?"


    Terrence freezes.


    I grab more soap and keep scrubbing. I¡¯m due in the office for a board meeting this afternoon and it


    won¡¯t do to have blood beneath my fingernails or the remnants of flesh in my teeth.


    ¡°I need a shower,¡± I mumble.


    Terrence swings his head toward the bathroom.


    ¡°Get plumbers out to theplex. The hot water doesn¡¯t work for shit.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± I ask.


    Terrence nods. ¡°I¡¯ll have a team out here to review the water¡ª¡°


    ¡°Not that. My first question.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    "Uuh? Is it very difficult to answer this question?"


    Terrence straightens and squares his shoulders. "It''s not difficult, Alpha. But I don''t know if you would


    be willing to ept my answer.¡± He let¡¯s his attention traipse to the bleeding wolf across the room.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to ept or reject what you say. I simply asked you a question.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then the answer is nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You asked what Grace will do¡­ what can she do? She¡¯s a rogue wolf, correction, she¡¯s a rogue


    human. There is no action or recourse that she can take against you or Pack Reed.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°But,¡± Terrence continues. ¡°If you¡¯re asking how Miss Cummins will feel¡­I think she¡¯ll feel everything.


    Betrayed. Abandoned. Embarrassed. Hurt¡­ Deceived.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It¡¯s like my beta wants to push me over the edge, because he just isn¡¯t done yet. No. He takes it a step


    further. ¡°She has been subjected to much and is ¡­vulnerable. She does not trust most people, and


    such a betrayal¡ªfrom you who she cares for so much¡ªwould cut her deeply.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Well, fuck it.


    If we¡¯re in for an inch¡­


    ¡±Do you think she would still be willing to stay by my side?" I ask quietly.


    Two other guardse into the apartment. They stop abruptly and await instructions.


    ¡°Let him shift,¡± I finally say.


    The man turns back to human and he¡¯s muttering apologies before the other guards can even toss him


    clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your excuses.¡±


    Terrence intervenes. ¡°Men, please escort Randy back to the mansion. He will be reassigned. If his


    wounds have not healed adequately, make sure he receives proper medical care.¡±


    When the three of them are gone, Terrence walks over to the kitchen and leans back agains the


    refrigerator. He crosses his feet.


    "Do you want Miss Cummins to continue to apany you?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what i want.


    So I don¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Terrence says quietly. ¡°Could you fallen in love with Miss Cummins?"


    Love?


    I trace the scar on my chest. The one I got from the one female in this world who should have loved me


    forever and always.


    ¡°There is no such thing as love. Love is for fools and greeting cards and bad movies.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Alpha.¡±


    Love is for people like my father. Who choose to die rather than fight. Who could abandon me, his only


    son.


    ¡°No, Terrence. There is no love in me.¡±


    ¡°But you love our pack, our people. Your grandfather.¡±


    Iugh harshly.


    Was it not enough to have my father as an example? I would never be so weak or desperate, so


    pathetic as to be at the mercy of some other person. At most, I like Grace''spany. She¡¯s kind and


    uplicated. She doesn¡¯t pry too much and she isn¡¯t trying to get something from me. Her presence


    gives me a sense offort.


    That¡¯s all it was.


    "Don''t say this kind of thing in the future," I say coldly.


    Terrence shivers and immediately replies, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Without another word, he bows and leaves the building.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    PATRICK


    The lights are intoxicating in Club Luna.


    The atmosphere can only be described as extravagant.


    This is a shifter bar. One of only a handful within the city and though humans somehow manage to hear


    about the ce, there is a pack-only rule in ce for patrons.


    When I first bought the club andunched it, it was more because I was bored and I was still living in


    pack-maintained city buildings, which meant there were rules.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Here. Anything goes.


    Shifting. Sex. Drugs. Fighting.


    More than a dozen wolves have died in our monthly fight nights.


    Bottom line¡­youe here¡­ anything can happen.


    Which is why seeing Alpha Jason Reed in one of my clubs¡ªespecially this one¡ªmakes no sense.


    Jason is rigid. Controlled. Calcting.


    He rarely drinks. Never to excess. And he isn¡¯t particrly keen on being around big groups of people.


    I leaned over and ask him, "Why did you want toe here?"


    Me and Jason could be considered childhood ymates. We had been ssmates throughout middle


    school and high school. As wolves we ran together¡ªfiguratively and literally¡ªsince the prestigious


    schools we attended were heavy on the oligarchs and future senators, and short on wolves.


    Of course, I know my good friend likes to keep quiet and Jason does not particrly care for social


    events.


    In all fairness, most of the time Jason would be bombarded by businessmen seeking hispany or


    women vying for his attention with dor-signs in their eyes.


    And that gets tedious. I can rted. On being harassed by people wanting money. Not on the women¡ª


    they are always wee.


    I swirl my drink and take a sip. Jason isn¡¯t a partier. He doesn¡¯t drink to excess. He isn¡¯t someone who


    cares about being seen at all the new, cool ces.


    ¡°Seriously, bro. I invited you only out of habit. I didn¡¯t think for a second that you¡¯d actually show. What


    gives?¡±


    Jason stares at his drink before downing it. ¡°Do I need a special reason toe out? Don''t you guys


    ask me all the time to join you?" Jason asks.


    ¡°Fair enough. But that¡±s the point, really. We ask you to hang out all the time, and you very seldom say


    yes. What changed your mind tonight?¡±


    At this moment, a gorgeously dressed woman with exquisite makeup walks up to Jason and tries to


    start up a conversation with him.


    I thought for sure Jay would reject her. He seldom dallies with wolves. For an Alpha of his rank and


    standing it wouldn¡¯t take much for a she-wolf to get the wrong idea. But Jason doesn¡¯t send off this


    young woman. Instead he holds out his hand, inviting her to sit by his side.


    My eyes almost pop out of my eye sockets, when Jason orders her a drink.


    Why is he willing to let a woman get so close to him today? Had the sun... risen from the west this


    morning?!


    Maybe I¡¯m drunk? I step away and grab my other friend, Brian Hart. Brian is of a simr height but


    bulkier, and while I¡¯m light-hearted and a pleasure to be around, Brian gives Jason a run for the money


    in the serious department. Well, not with women. When ites to girls, Brian is never seen with the


    same one twice.


    We have that inmon.


    Brian stands beside the bar, ying with a silver bracelet. ¡°Are you seeing this too?¡±


    Brianughs. ¡°It appears our boy Jason is in quite a mood this evening.¡±


    That¡¯s one way to put it. ¡°You think he¡¯s turning a corner?¡±


    Brian shrugs and spins the bracelet on his wrist. Once. Twice. Again and again.


    ¡°What is with you and always wearing that silver bracelet?" I reach out and tried to grab the silver band.


    Brian jerks his wrist away. "Don''t touch it.¡± His eyes are a pale blue. And they sh dangerously like the


    arctic wolves from which he is descended¡­

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Me and my group of of friends would often bet on whether Brian''s new girlfriend would be the one to


    end his single life, but anyone who took that bet was destined to lose.


    The man was living the single life¡ªand loving it.


    Brian was the sort of person who appeared to be courteous to others on the surface, but in reality, he


    never warmed up to anyone. I¡¯ve known him long enough to know that Brian didn¡¯t even like most


    people. Sure, Brian yed the part and his impable mannerspelled him to make small talk and


    be seen with all the right people, but Patrick knew that Brian didn¡¯t give two shits for the social scene.


    For Brian, it was all just a means to an end.


    Come to think of it¡­ Brian was very simr to Jason in that way.


    Perhaps that¡¯s why they had be friends.


    Emily, Brian¡¯stest girlfriend, who was also a rising star in the entertainment industry, approaches us.


    She¡¯s stunning¡ªbut that was to be expected¡ªand popr, both within their circles and therger


    entertainmentmunity.


    I saw her shift here during one of our crazier parties, and her wolf is lean and demure. A personality


    that isn¡¯t much different from her human persona.


    Me, I like my women with more spunk.


    Brian was the heir to thergest entertainmentpany in the country, and it was very easy for him to


    make someone a star.


    He¡¯d done it several times.


    Come to think of it, maybe that was why he had so many girlfriends. Why settle down with one when


    there was an endless stream of young women seeking fortune and fame?


    Was it because of that dynamic that Brian didn¡¯t take any single one of these women seriously?


    I don¡¯t know.


    I do know that Brian dotes on every single one of his girlfriends, but when he stopped caring for them,


    there was noing back from the breakup. He¡¯d caused fallout with several packs for the drama. I


    tried to warn him. If you pick an alphas daughter, sweep her off her feet, you can¡¯t get mad when she


    gets attached.


    Maybe it was the challenge that kept thediesing.


    I shrug and signal the bartender¡ªmy beta¡ªto pour me another.


    ¡°Brian! I''m sorry I''mte,¡± Emily says gently. When she catches a glimpse of the bracelet in Brian''s


    hand, she visibly paled.


    It was almostical how she fixated on that thin, silver bracelet that he was now ying with in his


    hand, instead of the diamond bracelet and ruby ne that she¡¯s wearing¡ªjewelry that Brian had


    purchased for the young starlet.


    The jewels she wore tonight close to ten million.


    But that small silver bracelet¡­ for some reason this silver bracelet was taboo.


    He wouldn''t even allow her to touch it.


    Once, when she had tried to examine it, he had stared at her coldly and said, "Believe it or not, but if


    you dare, you won''t be able to use your hands anymore."


    At that moment, his sharp eyes had been filled with ruthlessness.And his face had already begun to


    shift.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I recall the event¡­ it had been painfully awkward.


    Emily had been so scared that she stood rooted on the spot.


    Maybe a minuteter, Brian retracted his wolf jaws and then ordered them another round of drinks and


    doted on her as usual, as if he hadn¡¯t just threatened her with bodily harm.


    It was one of the more entertaining nights I had experienced in a long while.


    Maybe tonight would prove exceptional too. But as I think it, Brian was tucking the small bracelet back


    into his pocket.


    What did this silver bracelet mean to him anyway? It was small, basically the size of a child''s wrist.


    I have known Brian for fifteen years, and I still didn¡¯t know the significance of it.


    After Emily sits down, her gazends on Jason, who was not far away. She¡¯s taken aback. "That is...


    Alpha Reed, right? The Alpha Reed?¡±


    Jason doesn¡¯t frequent this wolf club scene. Moreover, Jason seems to be acting very intimate with


    another woman.


    "Yes, it''s Jason,¡± I answer her. I smiled and then say to Brian, "Why don''t we make a bet and see if


    Jason will leave with this womanter. What do you think?"


    "There''s no need to make a bet," Brian says


    "Why not?"


    Brian does not answer, he points in Jason¡¯s direction.


    When I turn back to my old friend, I see that he¡¯s dropped money on the table for their drinks and he¡¯s


    already walking out of the club.


    Alone.


    The woman looks dejected.


    For the life of me, I can¡¯t understand why he passed her up. She¡¯s young and beautiful and from a


    respectable pack.


    ¡°See you soon, Jay!¡± I shout over the pounding music and many wolves at this club.


    Jason waves a hand over his head.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    JASON


    Outside the club, Terrence looks at me quizzically. He doesn¡¯t ask orment, just opens the door to


    the Escde and says respectfully, ¡°Alpha Reed.¡±


    I get in the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Did Ie here today to prove something? I¡¯m not sure.


    Brian and Patrick are among my oldest and closes friends. I spent some time with them. Conversed


    with a few pack leaders that we had business dealings with. I chatted with several women, and fended


    off the advances of several more.


    I don¡¯te out like this often because I don¡¯t particrly enjoy the crowded spaces or overly loud


    music or all the sights and smells of so many different wolves.


    But I made the effort tonight.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And when that striking she-wolf came over to talk to me, I didn¡¯t shut her down immediately. I made


    small talk. Kept it nice.


    But when she pressed closer, looking to set the mood for something more, I had smelled her perfume,


    and beneath that, the scent of her wolf.


    Yes, she was beautiful. Wealthy. Cultured.


    But she hadn¡¯t stood a chance. When she came close, I wanted to push her away. Because there was


    one scent I craved and it was the faint soapy fragrance of another woman.


    ¡°What shall I instruct the driver?¡± Terrence asks carefully.


    ¡°You know where I want to go.¡±


    When I arrive in front of the rental apartment, I squat down and take out the spare key under the mat in


    front of the door. Grace insists on leaving it there. That was after I refused to keep the key she offered


    me.


    I¡¯d either have to start carrying the stupid thing. Or break her of that habit. It was dangerous to leave


    the key outside.


    Whilst I slept in the apartment, it was not a concern, but when she was alone¡­


    I unlock and push open the door. The lights in the room are still on, and her slender figure is sitting next


    to the table. Half of her upper body is lying on the table, and her head is tilted to the side as she sleeps.


    I study her face. Her skin is smooth and her expression serene. She looks so peaceful that my heart


    seems to slow the moment I see her.


    I raise my hand and gently fiddle with the strands of hair lying over her cheeks, brushing them back and


    letting my fingers just barely touch her skin.


    Soft. So soft.


    There are women who are more beautiful. Hell, the women at the club I¡¯d just left are actresses and


    alpha¡¯s daughters, females from the most dominant packs in this city. But not a single one of them


    strikes me as Grace does.


    It seems that I won¡¯t get tired of looking at them even if it¡¯s for the rest of my life. And that is one hell of


    a sobering thought.


    A momentter, I bend down and carefully lift her from the chair.


    Even though I deliberately try to be as gentle as possible, she still wakes up.


    "Jay..." She opens her eyes in a daze. Her hazy, almond-shaped eyes crinkle as she smiles at me.


    ¡±Yes, I''m back. Rest. I¡¯ll take you to bed and you can keep sleeping."


    I walk across the room.


    She snuggles closer to me. Her arms wrapping sleepily around my neck, her face resting against my


    chest.


    "You smell... nice... it''s perfume, right...? Where have you been?"


    I pause then resume walking. With one hand I peel back the nkets and sheet. I set her down gently


    and tuck her in.


    She looks up at me sleepily.


    ¡±Something happened today, so I went to the bar. I probably got the smell from there."


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±


    "Go to sleep. I''ll go wash the smell off."


    Her eyelids began to close again.


    I appreciated that about her too. No recriminations. No argument.


    Grace trusts me.


    I stand there at her bedside for several seconds, listening as her breathing levels out and her body


    rxes.


    I grab a clean set of clothes and go to the bathroom.


    I shower, wash my hair and consider the woman asleep in the other room. I have no doubt she fell


    asleep at that table waiting up for me.


    I probably made her worry.


    She didn¡¯t call though. Didn¡¯t try to chase me down or ask that Ie home. She respects me to make


    my own decisions. Jennifer had been far more docile than Grace, and she could never resist asking


    when I¡¯de back or where I was going. If she didn¡¯t like my answer, there would be some kind of


    passive-aggressive reaction.


    With Grace, if she didn¡¯t like something, I know she would just tell me.


    Her honesty is refreshing.


    When I¡¯ve dried off and dressed, I open the door to the main room. The light from behind me bathes


    Grace so I can see the curve of her body and the delicate shape of her face.


    I stay there for a few minutes, watching her sleep.


    Then I walk out into the room and bend down until I can drink in her scent and heat. A part of me wants


    to sprawl out beside her and draw her into my arms. But then we won¡¯t end up resting. A part of me


    wants to shift, just so I can soak up every detail of her in sharper detail.


    My wolf yips happily at the idea.


    I brush the hair off her face and tuck it behind her ear. "Grace, tell me, when should I let you know my


    true identity. Or shall I just let you keep relying on me until you can''t leave me anymore?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t answer.


    But she does turn toward the sound of my voice, instinctively seeking me, even in her sleep.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    GRACE


    It¡¯s been a really long time since I got two days off in a row. And on a weekend, no less. Normally, I will


    work overtime and take whichever shifts I¡¯m assigned. Buttely, my schedule has been improving.


    More day shifts, fewer night.


    I think perhaps the Director is worried over the fallout from Farah. The woman had attempted to strike


    me, and Gus filed a formalint with HR. I would not have done that and I¡¯m thankful that he did.


    If nothing else, there is documentation from another worker that I was actually being harassed.


    It¡¯s probably the threat of a harassmentwsuit that has the Director giving me a better schedule. Once


    the cat was out of the bag with my prison sentence, it would¡¯ve been clear to anyone who heard the


    gossip or who bothered to google me, that I am¡ªwas¡ªan attorney.


    Since I finally got some rare time off, Lina wanted to take me shopping.


    We haven¡¯t had a girls¡¯ day out or a shopping trip in a long time. Me because Ick the time and the


    money, and Lina because my erratic schedule makes nning a shopping trip almost impossible.


    As we stroll around the mall, I feel as if I¡¯ve momentarily returned to the past when, before the ident,


    I was young and carefree.


    I¡¯d taken so many things for granted.


    Money, time. Friendships. Her freedom.


    Ava.


    Gosh, I miss you, girl.


    I feel something.


    It¡¯s like the slightest tickle of current running through my fingertips and along my spine. It¡¯s a sensation


    ¡ªthough much much stronger¡ªthates over me right before I would shift.


    ¡°Ava?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lina asks.


    ¡°Just missing Ava.¡±


    Lina hugs me to her. ¡°It¡¯s still early days. You were imprisoned and silver-poisoned for years.


    Exactly.


    Which means my wolf may not ever return to me.


    I want to cry but I refuse to.


    I¡¯m going to appreciate each moment.


    My life might not be so beautiful or easy or morous anymore, but it¡¯s my life. And I¡¯m not going to


    waste it on regrets or negativity.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina elbows my side. ¡°All right, this has been going on for months now. Spill. What¡¯s the deal with Jay?


    How much do you know about him now?¡±


    Lina nudges me again.


    ¡°Where is he from, where¡¯s his hometown? What kind of people are in his family? You know a lot of


    people can seem nice before they swindle someone.¡±


    Right.


    ¡°Lina, if Jay was looking for someone to scam, he could find someone who actually had something to


    take. I¡¯m poor. I have a dead-end job. I¡¯ve neither money nor much going on with my career.¡±


    Lina waves that away. ¡°Tell me about his family.¡±


    Jay doesn¡¯t like to talk about his family. ¡°I only know that his father has already passed away, and his


    mother seems to have left him. He didn''t tell me anything else, and I didn''t ask.¡±


    "Are you dumb? That¡¯s all you know? You should at least know what he used to do!" Lina says.


    I disagree. "Why would I need to find out what he used to do? In the past, I thought I knew everything


    about Sean ¨C everything from his family background to the schools he attended. I even remember his


    license te and ID numbers very clearly. But in the end, what did it matter? I still couldn''t see him for


    who he really was."


    ¡°Fair.¡± Lina bites her lip. "Sorry."


    "What''s there to be sorry about?" Iugh. "I know you''re worried about me, but I really don''t care about


    any of that anymore. Besides, if he doesn''t want to tell me and I persist in asking, he may just make up


    some stories to conceal the truth, and I wouldn''t be able to tell, so what''s the point of asking?¡±


    And that¡¯s the one truth that sits in my stomach like concrete.


    I might put forth a good front for Lina, and even for Jay.


    But I don¡¯t like that he has secrets.


    I lie awake at night sometimes, thinking about how he had a whole life before I entered it.


    Does it hurt that he doesn¡¯t want to share things with me? Of course, it does. But I understand him, and


    I recognize a kindred soul that is suffering.


    Who am I to force him to share his pain?


    "Let''s not talk about this. Come, let''s go and get some new clothes.¡±


    I don¡¯t actually intend to buy anything, but it seems a good enough excuse to get Lina to change the


    subject.


    ¡°The boss of our design research institute has asked me to wear formal clothes when I meet clients,"


    Linains as she pulls me into a big designer store.


    I paused. I can¡¯t afford the clothes in here and I don¡¯t want Lina to try and purchase something for me.


    ¡°Oh, just rx already. I won¡¯t force you to buy anything. And I promise not to buy it for you if you¡¯re


    going to have a freakout.¡±


    I huff. ¡°I do not freak out.¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Lina points at me. ¡°Your face is doing it right now.¡± Linaughs. ¡°I know that look!¡±


    Herughter makes me smile and I give in. I¡¯m going to be happy and mindful and just stay in this


    moment. If Lina wants to try on some clothes. Sure, I can do that. It doesn¡¯t cost anything to try some


    clothes on. I can y dress up and pretend and then im they don¡¯t fit and put them back on the


    racks.


    Lina makes a beeline for the formal section, and I hang back by the entryway.


    I can feel that thedy in the store is looking at me. The cheap clothes I¡¯m wearing arepletely out


    of ce inside this shop.


    That familiar sense of shamees back.


    It¡¯s an insidious feeling and once it takes hold, it¡¯s hard to shake.


    Shame is one of the worst feelings. Worse than guilt or even disappointment, because it¡¯s like a bad


    memory thates back even yearster.


    To this day, I still relive my sentencing and conviction. My father giving me up for his new family. The


    first time someone looked at me and called me ¡®convict.¡¯ The pitiful stares of everyone at the reunion


    and at my workce. Being rejected formally and being dered a rogue. And so many other


    embarrassing moments.


    ¡°Do you need assistance?¡± the salesperson asks as she eyes me up and down.


    ¡°Just browsing for now. Thanks.¡±


    I¡¯ve done nothing wrong, I remind myself. I have every right to look around a store and ¡®shop¡¯ as


    anyone else.


    "Hey, look who it is! Why would someone like youe here? It''s simply lowering the grade of this


    entire establishment!¡± A voice sounds from the inside of the store.


    I turn toward the voices and freeze.


    Lily Atkinson.


    And the other person¡­ it¡¯s Zoe Stevens, Sean¡¯s little sister.


    The two women wear expensive luxury brand clothes and carry famous high-end handbags. There¡¯s no


    mistaking their looks of contempt.


    In particr, Zoe¡¯s nose goes up in the air and her lips curl in an ugly snarl. This is the same girl I took


    under my wing and helped with Chemistry homework. The same girl I would run with int he woods


    behind Sean¡¯s house.


    Our wolves got along great.


    From the way she res at me now, I think her wolf, Leesa, would like nothing more than to tear my


    throat out.


    When the staff at the counter see Zoe and Lily, they immediately greet them enthusiastically. "Miss


    Atkinson, Miss Stevens, a new batch of clothes has recently arrived! Come, let us bring next season¡¯s


    lines out for you.¡± The manager, a man in his thirties, snaps his fingers. ¡°Champagne for thedies!


    Please take a look to see if there are any clothes that you like. Some of them came straight from the


    Mn Fashion Show."


    "Sure, why not," Zoe says before smiling at Grace with malice. She epts a flute of Champagne.


    ¡°Grace, do you want to try on clothes as well? Oh, wait, I think with your current sry, even if you


    were to save up for a year, you wouldn''t be able to afford the things here. How could a mere sanitation


    worker possibly?"


    When the other staff members heard the words ¡°sanitation¡± and ¡°worker,¡± they all look at me with


    varying degrees of shock and contempt.


    My face heats with shame.


    I shouldn¡¯t be embarrassed.


    I have a job. I do honest work.


    "What''s wrong with sanitation workers?" Lina asks. She had been checking out the clothes on the


    shelves at the other end of the store, but with her heightened hearing she must have heard Zoe and


    she¡¯se over to my defense. "Whichw states that sanitation workers are not allowed to enter


    certain shops to look at clothes?¡±


    Lina looks at me. ¡°Did you see that sign on the door? I didn¡¯t.¡±


    "But can she even afford them?" Zoe says disdainfully. ¡°Grace is no better than the trash she scrapes


    off the sidewalks everyday.¡± She pauses. ¡°Or maybe she¡¯se here to steal something. She is an ex-


    convict¡­¡±


    Zoe smiles maliciously as the salespersons surround me.


    ¡°Is that what¡¯s happening here?¡± The manager says. He nods to another attendant, who immediately


    picks up the phone.


    I¡¯m pretty sure he just instructed her to call the police¡­

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    "Who says we can''t afford to buy something? I can..." Lina¡¯s about to bite the bullet and just buy an


    outfit to vent her anger and make the staff stop looking down upon them.


    I grab her back in time and say to manager, "Can''t we just have a look in the store?"


    "You two havee to a store which is far out of your ie range. You might be here to make


    trouble, and it is my job to protect the rights of the other guests in the store." The supervisor acts as if


    he is being reasonable.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This burst of shame¡­ this time, I let it fuel what I do next.


    I lift my head and reply, "But you don''t have any evidence against us. In fact, you are clearly


    discriminating against us for no good reason. By the way, what you just said?¡± I hold up my phone and


    wave it for good measure. ¡°I have already recorded it. I think this should work as a good piece of


    evidence for me to hand over to the management of the mall."


    "You..." The supervisor''s face immediately turns red.


    ¡°Or if you¡¯ve called them already, I can just hand it over when they arrive here.¡±


    "Grace, that''s enough,¡± Zoe scolds me. ¡°You are poor and rejected with no family and no job of any


    value. Why would youe here to shop? Do you still miss the days when you got to wear this kind of


    thing?" Zoe says mockingly, "If you really want these clothes, then I can take pity on you and buy


    something for you."


    "Why? Can''t a sanitation workere here to look around and shop for clothes? Or does the Stevens


    Family think that sanitation workers are inferior to others? If the public knows that the Stevens Family


    looks at sanitation workers in this way, I''m not sure how they will feel about it."


    It is a direct reminder of the situation with Lily.


    Which I know had her in the crosshairs for both humans and wolves.


    I¡¯m not making a threat so much as stating a fact.


    Zoe¡¯s behavior is a reflection on Pack Stevens.


    Zoe sputters but she doesn¡¯t go so far as to refute what I said¡ªprobably because she knows I¡¯m right.


    "Why do you have to be so serious?" Lily, who had been silent throughout, suddenly asks.


    I barely mask my surprise. Lily is thest person I¡¯d expect toe to my defense.


    Lily smiles coldly and goes on, "Sanitation workers can certainly buy clothes here, it is a free country.


    Everyone is wee. But as with any store, if one isn¡¯t actually making purchases, they shouldn¡¯t


    loiter. That¡¯s an impediment to store owners. If you aren''t going to buy anything, then don''t interfere


    with other people''s business.¡±


    From the sparkle in her eye, Lily thought she¡¯d scored thest word, and, already I can see the store


    manager perking up like that bit about loitering is the key to proving his innocence.


    But I¡¯m not ready to be thrown out just yet.


    "This one is fine." I point at a dress with a price tag of four million dors. It¡¯s a one-of-kind couture


    gown and the designer¡¯s name is valued around the world. It¡¯s a true showpiece. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Stevens


    just say that she wanted to buy a dress for me? Then let''s just get this one."


    Zoe sputters.


    ¡°Come now, Zoe, you''re not going to go back on your words, are you?" Lina taunts. They don¡¯t run in


    the same circles, but they know of each other. Lina smiles and steps closer to me.


    Zoe''s face turns even redder.


    Lily says disdainfully, "It''s not that Zoe can''t afford to pay for the gown. It''s just that buying something


    like this for a murderer is not worth it."


    I nch. Lina steps in front of me. "Who are you calling a murderer?¡±


    Lily snarls. ¡±Does she not even dare to admit that she killed my sister?"


    I press my lips together tightly. The scene of the car ident shes across my mind again. I lost


    everything that night.


    My hand goes to my stomach.


    ¡°She did!¡± Lily yells.


    "I didn¡¯t."


    ¡°Liar! The verdict has already been passed. Weren''t you talking all high and mighty about some


    evidence just now? You have to realize that all the evidence back then pointed at you."


    My eyes water. It¡¯s true. No matter how hard I tried to defend myself, all the evidence really did point at


    me.


    It was obvious that she had been framed, but no one believed her except Lina .


    "Lina, let''s go," I say.


    I grab my friend¡¯s hand and spin to walk them out of the store.


    And then I m directly into Sean who¡¯s on his way in.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    SEAN


    I¡¯m stunned. "Grace!"


    When Zoe sees me, she immediatelyes forward andins, "Brother, you have no idea how


    shameless this bitch was just now! She asked me to buy her a dress worth millions! She doesn''t realize


    that she isn''t even fit to wear such a dress!"


    "Shut your mouth!" I scold her..


    Was my sister not afraid of anything?


    The person backing Grace is none other than Jason Reed. That Alpha is a billionaire. Forget about a


    dress that cost millions. There wasn¡¯t an object in this world that Jason Reed couldn¡¯t afford.


    ¡°Brother, what''s wrong with you? Why are you raising your voice at me? I''m talking about Grace," Zoe


    argues. ¡°She¡¯s a friggin¡¯ convict!¡±


    I can¡¯t reveal the truth that I know about Grace¡¯s true patron. And I can¡¯t afford to humiliate her and


    chance it getting back to Jason Reed.


    I turn to the clerk next to me and say, "Pack up that dress."


    My sudden words shock everyone in the store.


    "Sean, what are you doing? Are you going to give the dress to Grace?" Zoe asks in disbelief.


    ¡°Seriously!?!¡±


    As for Lily, her lips press into a thin line and her eyes narrow in unmasked anger.


    On the other hand, the salesgirl looks pleasantly surprised. She could earn a lot ofmission if this


    sale goes through.


    ¡±Grace, I''m sorry. Zoe''s words were a bit rude, but she didn''t mean any harm. Please don''t hold a


    grudge against her. This dress¡­ here ¨C just take it as an apology." I make sure to keep my tone


    humble.


    Zoe snarls and grabs my arm, her nails biting into my skin."Brother, what gives her the right to make


    you gift her a dress? And we''re even apologizing to her now? Who does she think she is?"


    The more Zoe runs her mouth, the more I worry. Damn it, she needs to shut up! She has no idea of the


    consequences¡­


    If Grace said something in front of Jason Reed¡­he could obliterate all of the Stevens Pack holdings.


    ¡°Enough, Zoe.¡± I turn to my ex. "Grace, you won''t take offense to what Zoe''s saying, right?"


    This whole situation is embarrassing and that didn¡¯t even begin to describe the daggers that Lily was all


    but shooting at him. There¡¯s going to be hell to pay with my fiancee.


    Grace¡¯s brows drew together. She isn¡¯t a stupid woman, and she has to be wondering why I¡¯d go out of


    my way to defend her or to make my own sister apologize.


    Grace¡¯s eyes light up and I pinpoint the moment when she realizes she had the upper hand. Grace


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    purses her lips and says, "You know, you¡¯re right, I don¡¯t need that dress.¡±


    Zoe all but cheers as if by rejecting the dress, Grace is proving all the other things Zoe¡¯d said are right.


    Grace taps her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me the dress. Just give me cash. Mr. Stevens, you should


    have a checkbook on you, right?"


    I¡¯m stunned for a moment, but even though I recover fairly quickly, I don¡¯t react in time to control my


    sister.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Zoe res at Grace with hatred. "How dare you ask for money!"


    "Why wouldn''t I? Zoe, didn''t you say that you would buy me something from the store? I''m just


    exchanging it for cash. Nothing more," Grace says.


    Grace blinks quickly. It¡¯s one of her tells. I never knew her to lie, but we¡¯d y cards together


    sometimes after a pack event, and that little flutter of her eyes is one of Grace¡¯s tells. She¡¯s bluffing.


    "You''re crazy for money, aren''t you?" Zoe shakes her head with disgust, "Don''t think my brother will..."


    However, by this time, Sean had already taken out the checkbook, filled out the amount, and handed it


    directly to Grace.


    "Brother!" Zoe shouts.


    ¡°Enough! You already promised earlier, it''s only natural that you keep your word! I''m helping you fulfill


    the promise!" Sean turns to Grace and forced a smile. "Here, this check is for you."

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    GRACE


    I have to pinch my arm as I leave the story with Lina.


    Because I¡¯m pretty sure I must be dreaming.


    Lina too seems shocked.


    ¡°That really happened, right?¡± she asks.


    I nod and hold up the check with its many zeroes. There¡¯s cursing and muttering from the women and


    Sean is still trying to calm them. The sales team is also in chaos. The manager chases after us.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please, let us help you. Come back and let usplete your purchase.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, but no,¡± Lina answers for me. Then she says, ¡°Dude, didn¡¯t you ever see Pretty Woman!?¡±


    Iugh and drag her away. ¡°Did you really just reference an old Julia Roberts movie? You do realize


    you¡¯reparing me to a prostitute, right?¡±


    Sheughs uproariously.


    I shake my head.


    I didn¡¯t mean to get under their skin. It was petty and unnecessary and I¡¯d only wanted Sean to feel


    shameful for a few brief seconds.


    But he called my bluff and carried through with it.


    And now I had a four million dor check in my hand.


    Sean isn¡¯t a wealthy man by ident. He¡¯s very stingy¡ªwhen he isn¡¯t trying to outdo himself for


    appearances.


    "Grace, don''t you think it''s a little weird? Sean wrote you a huge check and gave it to you without


    hesitation. Lily was present too! Isn''t he afraid his ¡®fiancee¡¯ will lose her shit?"


    "It is quite strange," I say neutrally.


    ¡°Uh, does Sean still like you?¡± Lina asks.


    Grace shrugs. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Grace, he just spent an obscene amount of money on you.¡±


    ¡°True. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s affection that prompted it. I don¡¯t even think it¡¯s ego. Sean¡¯s too cheap for


    that. I think it¡¯s fear. It seems that he is afraid that I will get mad at Zoe and then do harm to the


    Stevens Family.¡±


    Hearing this, Lina scoffs. "Isn''t he thinking too much into it?"


    "Who knows?¡±


    "What are you going to do with that anyway?¡± Lina gestures to the check I¡¯m holding. ¡°Are you going to


    tear it up? Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯d love to see you spend it on yourself. It¡¯s the least that piece of shit


    can do, after how he and that trash Lily treated you. But something tells me you won¡¯t be taking that to


    the bank.¡±


    ¡°No. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Lina shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re just going to tear it up? Please don¡¯t be that noble. These are filthy rich


    werewolves¡­the only thing they really care about is money. Hit ¡®em where it hurts.¡±


    ¡°No. Why tear it up? I''ll just donate it to someone who needs it," I say then I carefully put the check into


    my bag.


    Lina beams. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Then she sighs. ¡°That prick will probably use it as a tax write-off.¡±


    Weugh, and just like that, the painfulness of that encounter is forgotten.


    After walking around for a while, we share several small dishes in the mall food court. It¡¯s so much like


    old times! I can almost imagine that thest few years haven¡¯t happened, and it¡¯s just the two of them


    catching up after a long week of corporate work.


    But there is no undoing the past.


    And seeing how I wouldn¡¯t be who I am now, stronger and more self-aware, I don¡¯t resent it. If not for


    everything in the past, I wouldn¡¯t havee to know Jay. Today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back,¡± Grace says.


    I saved half my food and the full bava dessert for Jay. I¡¯m eager to take it home to him.


    When we are about to enter the esctor to the underground parking lot, we see Sean, Zoe, and Lily


    again.


    Ugh, these people are like a bad rash that just won''t go away!


    The trio looks miserable¡ªvarious expressions of anger, disbelief and good old-fashioned hatred. They


    all stop talking when they see me and Lina approaching the esctor.


    I have a moment¡¯s pause where I almost hold Lina back and suggest that we walk around the long way,


    but I don¡¯t want to appear weak.


    I follow Lina¡¯s lead, lifting my head and keeping my eyes straight ahead.


    Zoe res and growls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, sister,¡± Sean warns. ¡°If you so much as say another word to her again, I¡¯ll


    have you sent abroad.¡±


    Zoe can¡¯t believe it. ¡°You¡¯d punish me!? For this murderous bitch!?¡±


    As I walk more quickly toward the esctor and I¡¯m about to pass by them, Zoe suddenly stretches out


    her foot right in my path.


    It happens so quickly, that I trip. But when I pitch forward, the moving step ahead of me sinks down,


    causing me to tumble and fall.


    Lina screams in shock and quickly runs to the side of the esctor to press the emergency stop button.


    Even so, it¡¯s already toote. I m and flip down a lot of steps.


    Lina races down the stairs. ¡°Are you okay? Can you move? Tell me what hurts?¡± Then she screams up


    to the top floor at Zoe: "You could''ve killed her?"


    Zoe puts a hand to her chest as if she can¡¯t believe that someone would say such a thing. "She walked


    without looking where she was going and insisted on hitting my foot. It''s all her fault that she fell!"


    "Don''t bullshit me,¡± Lina snarls. ¡°We''ll find out the moment we take a look at the security camera


    recording!" Lina says angrily. ¡°And I swear to God if she¡¯s hurt, I¡¯m pressing charges!¡±


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I put a hand to my head, but everything is still swimming.


    "Grace, are you okay?"


    "It hurts..."


    ¡°Where? Where are you in pain?¡±


    I fight the urge to vomit. Everything hurts.


    I¡¯m going into shock and my heart is pounding. Every bone aches and I worry I¡¯ve broken something¡ª


    lots of somethings.


    ¡°Can you stand?¡± Lina asks.


    I don¡¯t think I can.


    Lina slings an arm around me and manages to stand me up. The world spins on its axis and t drop


    back down.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lina grabs me before I can crash into the hard steps again. ¡°Easy now. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    "I''ll take you to the hospital right now," Lina says hurriedly.


    "You just fell down some steps and you are going to go to the hospital!? You''re really making a big deal


    out of nothing. Are you going to ask me for medical reimbursement next?" Zoe yells sarcastically from


    the top of the esctor.


    No one expects that in the next moment Zoe''s face would be pped so viciously that she would


    almost fall from the esctor step herself.


    "Brother!" Zoe holds her face with her hands and looks at Sean in disbelief.


    Sean''s face was merciless. "Apologize! Apologize to Grace right now!¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    "Why should I apologize?" Zoe says angrily. She rubs her face and steps near her brother as if


    intending to shove him down the esctor next.


    At this moment, peoplee over, one after another. People point and stare at Lily. She¡¯s a celebrity


    so even with her hat and sunsses, she¡¯s recognizable. A crowd begins to form.


    "It''s Lily. Is that her fianc¨¦e next to her?"


    "What are they doing here?"


    "What''s wrong with the esctor? Did something happen just now?"


    ¡°Oh my god, is that blood on the steps!?¡±


    Voices sound around us. Everything is hazy and I think I¡¯m going to vomit from the pain. Lina helps me


    walk down the remainder of the esctor. Seeing this, Sean hurriedly runs down the stairs to catch up


    with us.


    Lily''s eyes sh with surprise. She growls quietly.


    He holds up his hands in surrender. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt her.¡± Then to me: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Sean!¡± Lily screams.


    He ignores her.


    The crowd starts wildly specting.


    "Lily''s fianc¨¦ went to chase after another woman."


    "Oh my god, is this a bloody love triangle?¡±


    ¡°Did Sean dump her for this woman?¡±


    ¡°Lily,¡± Zoe says. ¡°We should go.¡±


    Dozens of people have their phones out and are closing in on them.


    Lily manages a coy smile as she and Zoe hold onto each other and hurry away. Lily covers her face


    with her hands and tries her best to avoid the cameras as they cut through the crowd.


    Since the only way ¡®out¡¯ is at the bottom of the esctor, I¡¯m standing right there, well, I¡¯m held upright


    by Lina, and Sean is on the other side of me, when they make their escape.


    Sean steps in front of me, physically blocking his sister and future wife. Is he protecting me?


    When they¡¯ve gone and the rumble of a sports car is heard from the parking garage, he turns back to


    me.


    ¡°H-how much were your medical expenses? I¡¯ll cover it. Zoe didn¡¯t mean it. Let¡¯s just keep this between


    ourselves. We can talk¡ª¡±


    "Talk about what?" Lina asks indignantly. "Sean, how dare you say that your sister didn''t do it on


    purpose? You Stevens wolves are truly one of a kind."


    Lina is partly carrying me across the lot.


    Sean follows us.


    ¡°Do you want me to carry her?¡± he asks.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Touch her and I¡¯ll chew your arm off,¡± Lina warns him.


    Lina guides me the rest of the way and when we reach her car, she leans me against it while she


    opens the front passenger door.


    Somehow, I manage to get into the car. She buckles me in.


    Sean stands there, his hands shaking.


    But he¡¯s not vibrating with rage.


    It¡¯s fear.


    Lina nces at me with the same confused expression.


    What is Sean afraid of? Awsuit? They have dozens of attorneys on retainer. Even if I was to take the


    case to court, Zoe would only have to pay somepensation. The Stevens Family wouldn''t care


    about money.


    ¡°Grace,¡± he says quietly. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡±


    He rattles off the name of a hospital. ¡°Take her there, Lina. I¡¯ll cover the expenses.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done enough, Alpha Stevens¡­ Now get the hell away from my car, before I run you over.¡±


    As Lina peels out of the underground parking garage I start to whimper. The pain is intense. I¡¯m pretty


    sure I¡¯ve broken bones.


    I know I have internal bleeding.


    These wounds are ¡­severe.


    It¡¯s a miracle I didn¡¯t break my neck or damage my spine.


    I can¡¯t shift anymore. As much as I might want to, I have no wolf to help me heal.


    There is a distinct possibility that I might die. I grab my phone and can think of one person¡¯s voice I


    need to hear.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    I find the name ''Jay'' in my contact list on my phone and call his number. After a while, the call connects


    and Jay''s voice is warm. ¡°Hello sister.¡±


    "I have something to do. I''m afraid that I will be backte today. You... you can prepare dinner for


    yourself," I say.


    ¡±What do you mean ¡®you have something to do¡¯?"


    ¡°Just tell him that you''re in the hospital right now!¡± Lina interrupts.


    ¡°What does she mean you are in the hospital right now?" There is a pronounced change in Jay''s tone.


    "I took a fall, and now I¡¯m waiting for X-rays.¡±


    ¡°In the hospital?¡± Jay says as if confirming.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I sigh.


    He¡¯s going to be furious.


    "Which hospital?" Jay asks. ¡°I''ming now.¡±


    "You don''t have toe. Lina is here with me. Just wait for me at home," I say in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯ll be there


    as soon as I can.¡±


    The other end of the phone is silent. After a long minute, Jason repeats his previous question, "Which


    hospital?"


    God, I shouldn¡¯t have called him. I now he¡¯s going to drop everything ande to me and that¡¯s not


    good for his new job.


    And, if I really do sumb to these injuries, then he will be burdened with seeing me die. And Jay, my


    sweet Jay, he already has enough ghosts following him.


    ¡°Brother,¡± I say lightly. ¡°I¡¯m all right. Truly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve warned you about lying to me, Grace.¡± His tone is furious. Then the call disconnects.


    Chills wrack my body and my stomach drops.


    Most of that is from the fall, but part of me is also anxious over Jay.


    I cough and blood stters my hand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± Lina whispers.


    * * * * * * * * * *


    JASON


    ¡°Track her cell phone and determine which hospital she¡¯s at.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Alpha.¡±


    Terrence moves swiftly into action. He¡¯s on the phone with one of our tech people and rattling off


    Grace¡¯s phone number in seconds.


    She must be seriously injured to go to the hospital.


    I¡¯ve seen her beaten and hurt multiple times, with injuries that most people would¡¯ve nursed for days.


    But Grace¡­she¡¯s tough.


    So this injury¡ªwhatever it is¡ªmust be really bad.


    Theo scratches beneath my skin, like a dog at the door.


    But I can¡¯t let him out.


    I have much better control than this. But where Grace is concerned, my instincts are strong and I am


    very defensive.


    ¡°First City,¡± Terrence tells me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He¡¯s already moving toward the bank of elevators and barking orders as we go. ¡°Have the car brought


    around. Now! I want a two team unit ready to roll.¡±


    We step into the elevator and I flex my hands and force myself to take deep breaths.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to be fine, Boss. That girl is tough. She¡¯s a survivor.¡±


    Yes. But that¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. Just how much could her frail human body actually endure?


    "Investigate what happened to Grace today.¡±


    Terrence holds open the door for me and gets in the front seat to drive himself. He uses bluetooth to


    keep working as he whips the car out onto the busy street.


    ¡°Backtrack Grace Cummins whereabouts using her cell phone. I want a minute-by-minute ounting


    of her location for the day. Then cross reference for any disturbances or any surveince videos you


    can obtain¡­¡±


    I tune him out.


    My thoughts are on Grace.


    I¡¯m ¡­ I swallow hard andbel the emotion for what it is.


    I¡¯m scared.


    I don¡¯t want this woman to die. I try to imagine my life without her in it and it¡¯s a future too bleak to see.


    ¡°Get the best doctors¡ªour doctors¡ªin ce.¡±


    Terrence nces at me in the rearview mirror. ¡°Yes, sir. On it.¡±


    ¡°I expect a report before I arrive there.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Terrence answers again.


    GRACE


    Just as I¡¯m waiting for the results of an X-ray scan, a nurse suddenlyes and wheels me out of the


    shared space in the ER and to a private wing of the hospital. The rooms are single bed, spacious and


    the entire look of the area reflects a higher quality.


    ¡°Where are you taking me? Dr. Haan is supposed to read me the results of my scan. He is already


    treating me.¡±


    ¡°I was told to bring you to Dr. Craigge.¡± The young woman smiles. ¡°He¡¯s the best there is, so I wouldn¡¯t


    I¡¯m rolled into a nice room with a big window. Everything is white and bright and clean; the aesthetic is


    very modern. Arge television is up on one wall and two couches upy the opposite side of the


    room.


    This room is the size of my whole apartment.


    The hospital bed has scarcely stopped rolling when a middle-aged man enters the room and grabs my


    chart off the rack at the foot of the bed.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he says, although he¡¯s looking at the chart, not at me.


    ¡°Hello Doctor,¡± I say carefully.


    The nurse smiles and leaves.


    Dr. Craigge had been awakened by the hospital director and ordered to return to the hospital


    immediately. He was the senior attending physician and he knew that such a call would not have been


    made lightly.


    There were plenty of other top orthopedic surgeons¡ªhe should know, he¡¯d interviewed and hired them.


    But that wasn¡¯t the call that put him on high alert. It was the second call, from Beta Terrence that let him


    know this was a patient of the highest priority.


    But one sniff of the air tells him she is not a wolf.


    Which makes the priority ced on her by his pack¡­puzzling.


    While under the guise of reading the chart, Dr. Craigge took stock of his patient.


    Her clothes were simple. Cheap even.


    They¡¯d removed her top and put her in a hospital gown, but her pants and shoes were worn. Not dirty,


    just showing signs of use. The fabric faded.


    The woman herself was of average weight and height. Her eyes were clear and her hair clean, if not


    simply styled. She wore no makeup. No jewelry.


    Her chart revealed disturbing things.


    Hmm. Interesting.


    ¡®Don¡¯t make any mistakes,¡¯ the hospital director had said. This was echoed by Terrence with a warning


    that the death of this woman would have repercussions. He didn¡¯t need a threat to inspire him to bring


    his A game.


    He¡¯d been called in like this a few times before, for politicians and business chairmen. The girl didn¡¯t


    appear to be anyone of consequence.


    Not that it mattered.


    She was his patient now.


    As a doctor, he did not care about whether the patient was important or not. Wealthy or not.


    There was an injured human in front of him, and he¡¯d do everything in his power to help them.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    Jason strides into the hospital room. His gaze sweeps through the space, taking in the machines


    beeping, the x-rays mounted on the wall and the physician standing quietly at my bedside.


    "You''re here!¡±


    "There was a traffic jam on the highway, or I would¡¯ve been here sooner," he says.


    ¡°You arrived faster than I expected.¡± Now that he¡¯s with me, I¡¯m happy, but part of me also feels guilty. ¡°I


    hate that I inconvenienced you¡­¡±


    Jason moves to the opposite side of the hospital bed to engage the physician directly.


    Lina returns to the room and hands me a small cup of water. ¡°One second you were in the ER, the next


    you were gone. Sorry, Grace. It took me a minute to figure out where they¡¯d moved you to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I sip the water.


    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Lina asks. ¡°Is my friend all right? She was knocked down an esctor and fell


    several steps.¡±


    Jason growls.


    I nch. His eyes sh gold and, no, no, no! He can¡¯t lose it here. There are far too many humans¡­


    ¡°Easy, sir,¡± the doctor says. He pats Jay¡¯s back. ¡°Miss Cummins is stable.¡±


    ¡°What is my condition?¡± I ask.


    I wish Lina hadn¡¯t ryed the events like that. I¡¯m not too happy with my friend right now. A muscle in


    Jason¡¯s jaw starts to tick.


    "The injury is not too serious,¡± the doctor says. ¡°Your spleen is swollen, but there doesn¡¯t appear to be


    any fluid umting elsewhere. You¡¯ve a lot of bruises, but no pronounced internal bleeding.


    ¡°Thank God!¡± Lina says.


    ¡°You are concussed, however. You¡¯ll experience headaches, dizziness, nausea, Concussions are a


    form of brain injury and you need to rest.¡±


    I whacked my head really hard on the third stair down, I think. Then once I started tumbling, whatever


    body part hit the sharp metal edge of the stairs too the brunt of the damage. Thankfully, I only recall


    hitting my head once.


    Dr. Craigge slides a number of X-rays into a rack on the wall and then flips on the lights behind them.


    What¡¯s visible are my hands, my arm, ankles and wrists and feet.


    The fractures and breaks are obvious.


    He points to one fracture on a foot scan. ¡°There are some slight fractures. We¡¯ll put her one foot in a


    brace, and she should stay off it for a few weeks to allow the bones around her ankle to heal, but..." Dr.


    Craigge hesitates.


    "But what?" Jason asks in a frigid tone.


    I tremble.


    ¡°There are injuries that would point to more sustained, systemic trauma.¡± He gestures toward the X-


    rays of her hands. ¡°You sustained multiple broken bones and fractures. Many of these injuries to your


    fingers did not set properly, and at this stage, it¡¯s unlikely given the bone fusion and timepsed that re-


    breaking and resetting the bones would affect any positive change.¡±


    I start wringing my hands.


    The pain is a wee distraction.


    The doctor clears his throat. And I force myself to meet his gaze again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed a number of areas on your hands, arms, feet and legs that point to significant trauma.¡±


    I know damn well who and what had caused those injuries.


    And the doctor¡­ it seems like he¡¯s digging for information. He probably thinks I am an abused woman.


    And I had been. Just not by some vile husband or family member.


    My injuries hade in the form of retaliation and on behalf of wealthy packs.


    ¡°What is the prognosis on the older injuries?¡± Jason asks carefully. Again, his voice is undeced with


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    hostility.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Dr. Craigge admits. ¡°In my professional opinion, given the traumas and how they


    healed, there will be numerousplications. Perhaps if Miss Cummins had sustained suitable care at


    the time of the assaults, the conversation would be different now¡­¡±


    "Complications?" I frown. "I don''t think there''s anything wrong with my body."


    "You are still young now, so the effects will be less pronounced, and, you¡¯ve adequately adapted to the


    pain. But injuries like this can y into degenerative issues, so as you age, theplications will


    slowlye out."


    "What kind ofplications?" Jason asks bluntly.


    "In the future, you may often feel pain in your joints. There will most certainly be arthritis. You may have


    sustained nerve damage or cramping. If it is serious, you may not be able to lift heavy things with your


    hands, and you might have trouble walking," Dr. Craigge says.


    I remain silent. My old wounds are from my time in prison. Prisoners are afforded the minimal treatment


    required byw. There are no gifted surgeons to reset bones. My fingers were put in soft splints and


    taped.


    Yes, the attacks had been painful, and the time spent recovering from them, even more so.


    Even now, her bones and joints ached. So no doubt, what the doctor said about residual pain and


    worsening, debilitating injuries over time¡­ it all made sense.


    "Then... is there any way to cure it?" Lina''s voice is shaky with emotion.


    "You mainly need to recuperate and eat food that''s high in calcium. Osteoporosister in life would


    and minerals. Also, you have to take good care of yourself. You can¡¯t afford to continue to abuse your


    body,¡± Dr. Craigge says.


    I lean back and stare off at the far wall.


    ¡°Prolonged abuses can shorten a lifespan or significantly impact the quality of life.¡± He flips the light off


    and removes the x-rays. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have better news.¡±


    A tear trickles from the corner of my eye. I¡¯m not even sure why I¡¯m crying. I hurt, yes, but they


    administered something for the pain.


    I¡¯m mortal, so I shouldn¡¯t be crying about that. Everyone and everything dies eventually.


    I can¡¯t call upon my wolf, but I¡¯ve been dealing with Ava¡¯s loss for a long time now.


    I¡¯m not really sure why I¡¯m crying.


    I¡¯m just sad.


    Thesest few years, it seems all I¡¯ve known is abuse. Being out of prison, I¡¯ve been osted by my


    own sister, by ¡®friends¡¯ of Sean and even his sister and fiancee.


    Would I ever know any peace?


    ¡°¡­she can stay a few days and we can monitor her,¡± Dr. Craigge is saying. ¡°There are new stem cell


    treatments, they¡¯re in early stages of testing, but they may help with recovery and healing. They¡¯re


    expensive¡ª¡°


    ¡°¡ªI want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Grace, I think you should listen to the doctor,¡± Jason says.


    ¡°I will,¡± I agree.. ¡°I¡¯ll take it easy and rest. Please. I just want to go home. Jay, please take me home.¡±


    The tears areing in earnest now, so much that room is too blurry to see anyone clearly. I sense


    that Jay wants to argue with me and if he does, I¡¯ll be stuck here.


    But I can¡¯t afford to rest here. And if my only options are experimental treatments then there¡¯s nothing


    more to do here.


    ¡°Lina,¡± Jason says, ¡°Please work with Dr. Craigge to determine any medicines Grace will need and


    what follow up treatments he rmends.¡±


    I hold out my arms to Jay and he carefully, gently helps me to sit up. When I try to stand, my ankle


    sends a shooting pain to my brain and my leg nearly buckles before I get a grip on the pain and find my


    bnce.


    I take a step. Then another one. Jay holds me, but I¡¯m walking and that¡¯s progress. There is some kind


    of boot on my foot and it makes each step uneven. A sensation that I feel from my foot up through my


    hip which also aches.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re walking out of here.¡± Jay picks me up.


    ¡°Jay this ce is huge. Let¡¯s get a wheelchair. You can¡¯t carry me all the way to Lina¡¯s car.¡± I rub my


    head. There are butterfly bandages over one side of my temple, where I first hit the step. I didn¡¯t need


    stitches. That¡¯s one small win. ¡°I¡¯m sure there will be paperwork, so I need to handle that first. I¡¯ll have


    to go on a payment n. The county offers insurance, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll cover a fraction of this.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that now,¡± Jason says. "Does it hurt?" he asks.


    "Actually, it''s not that bad." I lie. ¡°My ankle aches, but honestly, I¡¯ve had worse. You heard the doctor.


    He said that it¡¯ll only take a few weeks to heal."


    Jason presses his lips together. "The old wounds that the doctor mentioned ¨C did you get them while in


    prison?"


    I wave my hand like it wasn¡¯t a big deal. "I was beaten in prison many times, but it wasn''t serious. Such


    things aremon there.¡±


    Jason curses again.


    ¡°Truly, it¡¯s not a big deal. I think the Doctor was being a bit dramatic. I¡¯ll be fine. Some vitamins, some


    rest, and these old wounds will be a thing of the past.¡±


    The calmer I am, the angrier Jay gets.


    "Sister, do you hate the person who put you in prison?" he wants to know.


    "Who would I hate? Should I hate the judge? The Atkinson family? Or Pack Stevens that has been


    unwilling to help me? Or maybe I should hate Alpha Reed himself, right? Because really, he¡¯s the root


    of everything.¡±

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    JASON


    When she said my name my whole body stiffened.


    "Do you hate Jason Reed?" I mumble.


    She sighs. ¡°How can I hate him? He is technically my alpha too, right? Well, if I still belonged to a pack,


    then that pack, like every other one in this region, would have fealty to Alpha Reed.¡±


    She hasn¡¯t answered my question. ¡°But do you hate him?¡±


    ¡°When I had the car ident, Jennifer Atkinson was Alpha Reed¡¯s fianc¨¦e. So, of course, I was not


    going to get out of it easily. How many people want to win favor with him? How many people think that


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    by hurting me it¡¯ll gain them favor with him?¡±


    Grace¡¯s eyes take on a faraway look. ¡°Who knows¡­ maybe if that ident had involved someone


    else. Someone other than Jennifer Atkinson, I could have won thewsuit. Would I have been spared


    from being in jail for three years and experienced all those things? Maybe.¡± Her eyes are so earnest


    when they meet mine. ¡°I didn¡¯t drink and drive, Jay. I wouldn¡¯t do that. I still can¡¯t understand how the


    evidence could corroborate that sort of thing.¡±


    I know the ins and outs of the case intimately.


    That was a detail that I¡¯d found odd. Not because of drinking, but because wolf metabolism burned


    through alcohol so quickly.


    It¡¯s why we had our own clubs. Why the scene at Patrick¡¯s ce was different. Wolves can¡¯t drink or act


    the way we do in most human clubs, not without raising a ton of attention.


    I squat in front of her, staring at her bent hands. "If I had known you would suffer so much, I would have


    protected you three years ago."


    This sentence has nothing to do with the game but was something that hade from the bottom of


    my heart.


    I hate thinking that this woman has suffered because of me. I¡¯m cold, yes, but I also considered myself


    fair. I¡¯m not cruel. And Grace has been tortured for no other reason than that I might reward her


    tormentors.


    The thought sickens me.


    Back then, I didn¡¯t care what happened to her. That¡¯s true. And I had rewarded some associated when


    they mentioned getting some payback for my loss. I appreciated their loyalty.


    But what Grace said¡­ about being loyal to me, that resonates too.


    I had only focused on Pack Reed and my immediate wolves. But I am the ruling Alpha for this entire


    coast and as such, the wolves of other packs are, by extension, part of mine too.


    I¡¯ve been negligent in emphasizing this.


    In exploiting this.


    In being grateful for this.


    But today is not about me! I believe her when she says that the car crash was an ident. And her


    innocence opens something in my chest that makes me ache with regret.


    ¡±I know that you would have defended me,¡± Grace says. ¡°Alright, let''s not talk about this."


    Even now, she puts on a brave face for me.


    Lina enters the hallway. She shifts her feet awkwardly. ¡°I, uh, got the medicine,¡± she says to us. ¡°And


    Dr. Craigge included two other prescriptions which we can fill once we get you home.¡±


    I¡¯ll follow up with the good doctor on my own time.


    ¡°Thank you, Lina,¡± Grace says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the car from the underground parking lot. Jay, help Grace to the entrance and wait for me."


    I slide my arms beneath her legs.


    ¡°J-Jay, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°It should be obvious, no?¡±


    ¡°I told you. They have wheelchairs. You don¡¯t need to carry me.¡±


    ¡°The walking boot they give you won¡¯t suffice. You should probably have crutches.¡±


    I heft her into my arms and move purposefully out of this wing.


    ¡°I¡¯m too heavy for you to carry me like this!¡±


    Iugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd. You hardly weigh anything.¡±


    It¡¯s true. I noticed that the other night too, when I lifted her from the table and moved her to the bed.


    My wolf gives me added strength and Grace knows that. ¡°Rx, sister,¡± I whisper. ¡°I won¡¯t drop you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she replies just as quietly.


    Then she rests her head against my chest.


    My heart beat picks up. Her scent. Her nearness. Knowing she¡¯s all right when I¡¯d been left thinking the


    worst¡­ it all sends the blood in my body rushing to my head.


    My eyes were fill with a tenderness that I¡¯m not sure I want her to see.


    Grace lifts one hand around my neck and clings to me.


    I lift her higher. Hold her closer.


    ¡°Thank you foring for me, Jay.¡±


    My lips brush the top of her head too softly for her to feel.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    ¡°You need to eat more, Sister.¡±


    Grace makes a strangled sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± I say.


    She¡¯s too light in my arms. And while most men would¡¯ve probably found that satisfying, for me, it just


    reinforces her frailty. Wolves are prized for strength and ferocity. Grace has fighting spirit, I¡¯ll give her


    that. But her body is physically weak.


    I¡¯d hoped that treatment to pull out the silver would¡¯ve had a better effect. But as Dr. Craigge exined


    via his extended update to me which I received on my phone, the silver had absorbed into her tissues


    and bones. She might need multiple treatments to draw it out. Given how painful that process was for


    there the first time, I wouldn¡¯t be able to try that again any time soon, at least not until she gets through


    these new debilitating injuries.


    Sonofabitch, I hate this.


    How easily she could be hurt or taken from him.


    That fall¡­ it could¡¯ve killed her.


    The night he met her¡­ those men could have killed her.


    That asshole at his country club could have drowned her.


    The electric bike could¡¯ve run her down.


    And¡­ I curse again, just how many times did she face death while in prison?!?


    Her face presses against me and she nestles closer as if seeking my warmth.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    My wolf makes a low sound of approval. Theo is very drawn to this woman.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time someone carried me. In my memory, when I was a child, Mom was the


    only one who ever did this for me.¡± Her voice is wistful. "My memories of those times are too vague.¡±


    I make some soothing noise because I''m at a loss for what else to say.


    "Jay, you''re so nice," she murmurs.


    I can guarantee if you were to poll my pack mates ¡ª or any of the wolves in this city¡ª ¡°nice¡± is


    probably thest word they would use to describe me.


    ¡°I''m very lucky to have a brother like you," she replied.


    "Brother..." Here we go again with this game.


    I carry Grace to the entry of the hotel and though there is a bench outside and chairs in the lobby, I


    keep her in my arms.


    Lina''s car appears not long after.


    After the two of us get into the car, Linaunches into a tirade.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare even interrupt me, Grace, because this shit has gone on long enough!¡±


    With barely taking a second to draw a breath, Lina rys the events that had transpired today.


    I feel the adrenaline coursing in my veins again. The urge to fight. I have rigid control but these


    situations continue to test my resolve. From the corner of my eye, I see Terrence pulling away. My


    entourage of my beta and other pack mates move into position surrounding Lina¡¯s car.


    I doubt she¡¯d notice under normal circumstances and keyed up as she is now, she¡¯s too distracted to


    notice much of anything.


    "That Zoe went too far! Not only did she have the malicious intention of having the store attendant kick


    us out, but she also intentionally tripped Grace! Can you believe that!?! Grace could¡¯ve been seriously


    injured. She could¡¯ve died. This wasn¡¯t just a minor fall. That bitch tripped her down an esctor!!!¡±


    ¡°Let it go,¡± Grace says tiredly.


    ¡°Are you insane? Grace, what part of ¡®you-could-have-died¡¯ did you not hear!?¡±


    Lina ms on the brakes at an intersection and I throw out my arm to halt Grace¡¯s forward momentum.


    I wrap my arm around her shoulder to better support her and hold her in ce. Seeing as how Lina is


    driving aggressively, no doubt a reflection of her mood, I make sure to hold Grace as still as I can so


    she isn¡¯t jostled unnecessarily.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because Zoe is a Stevens¡­¡± Lina seethes.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± I ask carefully.


    My eyes sh and Lina catches that in the rearview mirror. ¡°Good. You¡¯re pissed off too. You should


    be.¡±


    I nod.


    ¡°Surely, you¡¯ve heard of the Stevens Pack. They used to be a force to be reckoned with, although now,


    their strength is less in brute force and more in real estate and enterprises within this city. It¡¯s like they


    have their greedy hands in everything. And Zoe¡­ she¡¯s the worst! Acting like she¡¯s so entitled and as if


    everyone else is dirt beneath her feet.¡± Lina pped the steering wheel. ¡°If it weren''t for Grace''s good


    luck, she might have been seriously injured!"


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lina,¡± Grace says.


    ¡°Your foot is broken! You have bruises all over.¡± She eyes me again in the rearview mirror. ¡°Is she


    crazy?¡±


    Lina turns back to the road ahead. She gnashes her teeth with hatred. "Zoe relies on her pack¡¯s


    position. She abuses it¡ªacting so brazenly!"


    "The Stevens..." I mumble. ¡°You say it¡¯s because of them?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?!?¡±


    Part of me is amused by how Lina speaks to me. If she were to learn who I really am, I think she¡¯d faint


    on the spot.


    ¡°Oh, Jay, don¡¯t let Lina rile you up." Grace¡¯s voice is tired. ¡°Look, I canin about them, and they


    are a bunch of elitist assholes, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that they¡¯re one of the ruling packs in


    this city.¡±


    ¡°Ruling packs?¡± I scoff.


    I rule this city.


    And there wille a time when this woman learns it.


    ¡°Money buys a lot of things,¡± Grace says quietly. ¡°It¡¯s true that Alpha Reed controls the region, but


    many lesser packs have power. I know the Stevens pack intimately. They are more powerful than they


    advertise. A lot more powerful ¡ª and poor hungry¡ª that people think.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Lina agrees. ¡°And given their reach and influence, if this were to go to court, who do you think


    would win?¡± She shakes her head and hits the brakes hard at a yellow light. If not for her injured


    passenger, she probably would¡¯ve floored it through.


    ¡°Surely the packs in this region are not so corrupt,¡± I say.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there ¡­ before,¡± Grace tells me. ¡°When the ident happened, it brought in the other


    dominant packs. The Pack Reed. The Atkinsons. Weiss. ¡± Her dark eyes drift to mine. ¡°I was an


    attorney, Jay, and I swear I was not under the influence. It made no difference.¡±


    ¡°So you think the court case was¡­altered by these families?¡± I ask carefully.


    Grace nces away and stares out the window. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. What¡¯s done is done. I can¡¯t get


    back my life. And neither can Jennifer Atkinson.¡±


    ¡°Grace, that doesn¡¯t give Zoe the right to harm you,¡± Lina argues.


    ¡°Taking her to court¡­what difference would it make? Even with the mall surveince video, what would


    happen? She¡¯d pay a small fine?¡± Grace shrugs. ¡°It isn¡¯t worth the effort.¡±


    "Then let''s not go to court,¡± I say.


    "Then wouldn''t Grace be at a disadvantage?¡± Lina¡¯s voice is outraged. ¡°No, they have topensate


    her for all the medical fees and her lost ie. Even though these fees won''t mean much to them, we


    still can''t be on the losing end. There has to be justice for what they¡¯ve done!¡±


    My hand unconsciously tightens on Grace¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Your suffering will not be in vain, sister. Whoever


    hurts you will pay for it.¡±


    In an instant, rage blooms within his eyes.


    Grace gasps. I watch the hint of fear take root in her eyes, like she is finally seeing me clearly for the


    first time.


    That¡¯s right, sister.


    I¡¯m a stranger.


    The man you coddle and wee into your home. He is only a facade of what I am.


    What I am capable of being.


    In the next instant, I bank my true emotions. Let the mask slide back into ce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,


    Grace?¡±


    ¡°Noth-nothing." She shakes her head.


    When we arrive at Grace''s apartment, I carry her once again.


    She stares at my hands as I hold her, like she¡¯s wondering what types of violence these same hands


    are capable of.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Jason carefully ced Grace in the chair and propped a storage box beneath the kitchen table so she


    could elevate her foot.


    ¡°You need to eat,¡± he said. Then he busied himself in the kitchen reheating the food she¡¯d prepared


    earlier.


    ¡°You know,¡± Lina said. ¡°I wasn¡¯t too keen on this whole arrangement. You kind of came out of nowhere


    and basically moved in.¡± Linaughed softly as she took in the small changes around the apartment. ¡°I


    definitely wasn¡¯t buying all that sister/brother stuff.¡± Sheughed again.


    Jason arched a brow at her.


    ¡°But now,¡± Lina went on, ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯re good for my friend. Thank you for helping her.¡±


    Jason turned back to ting up food for Grace. ¡°There is no reason to thank me. Grace would do the


    same for me.¡±


    As he said it, he realized that was true. She¡¯d be there for him. No questions asked. No stiptions or


    expectations of something in return. And she wouldn¡¯t leave his side.


    Could he say that of anyone else in his life? Anyone who wasn¡¯t on his payroll, that is. Or who wasn¡¯t


    out to gain something from him?


    Lina yawned.


    ¡°You should go home and rest,¡± Grace said. ¡°This has been¡­ a stressful day. I¡¯m sorry you got


    dragged into this drama.¡±


    Lina gave Grace a hug. ¡°The other people brought the drama when they tried to bully you.¡±


    Grace just shrugged. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have engaged. I know better¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense,¡± Lina argued. ¡°They had no right to target you.¡±


    Grace¡¯s lips tightened like she wanted to reply but decided not to.


    Lina kissed Grace on top of her head. ¡°Can I do anything else¡ªdo you need anything else?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Grace said. ¡°Go home. I¡¯ll call you if I need anything.¡±


    Jason walked Lina to the door and closed and locked it behind her. Then he fed Grace her dinner. She


    protested at first, but Jason was insistent.


    After the first few bites, she leaned back in the chair feeling so tired and weary. Her ankle ached. Most


    of her body did. But mostly, she just felt beaten down. Like she was fighting some battle and there was


    no way to win. What was worse, even if she did somehow prevail, none of it mattered anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like that look,¡± Jason said quietly.


    Grace looked away. ¡°I need to clean up.¡±


    But Jason was already moving. He brought the dishes to the sink and washed them.


    Grace sat there, a bit dazed, watching. Given all that she had experienced, she seldom allowed herself


    to wallow or to feel sorry for herself. What point would that serve?


    But just now, she felt a bit hopeless.


    When Jason was done tidying up, he asked, "Sister, do you need to go to the bathroom?"


    ¡°Huh?"


    "Yes or no?" he asked as if it was an extremely normal question.


    Grace blushed to the roots of her hair. She made to stand by herself and wobbled on her feet.


    She sat back down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try this again,¡± Jason said. "Sister, do you need to go to the bathroom?"


    Her expression was awkward but she ultimately said ¡°yes."


    Jason swept her up and carried her into the bathroom. He left her standing, and waited to make sure


    she was steady. Then he backed out and closed the door behind him. "Call me when you''re done," he


    said.


    Her face grew even redder.


    It urred to her, that by him asking, he had been paying attention to how frequently she relieved


    herself. On the one hand, it was a basic biological process, on the other she felt shy that he should


    notice such things.


    When she hobbled out of the bathroom, Jason was there. He swept her up and carried her to the chair


    once again.


    ¡°Jay, I can walk. There¡¯s a slight bone fracture in only one of my feet but the other is fine."


    "The doctor said you should move as little as possible," he said. "Or do you not like me taking care of


    you like this?"


    "No... no." She shook her head.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He smiled faintly and reached out to lightly stroke her flushed face. "Although I don''t like you getting


    hurt, Sister, I do like how you''re depending on me."


    "Depending on you?" She was a little puzzled.


    "Yes, depending on me. If you want to walk, I¡¯ll have to carry you. If you want to eat, I¡¯ll feed you. When


    you¡¯re thirsty, I¡¯ll be the one to bring you something to drink. I like you relying on me.¡±


    Grace swallowed hard.


    This seemed more personal, more¡­ intimate than a brother helping his sister.


    ¡°I like caring for you,¡± he said.


    His body slowly drew nearer to hers. His lips parted and his dark eyes were so focused on her, it was


    like she finally understood what people meant when they talked about drowning in someone¡¯s eyes.


    Jason wasn¡¯t just attractive. He was devastatingly so.


    The kind of man whose strength drew her in and whose face held her spellbound.


    "I... I''m not used to relying on someone." Grace whispered.


    "You can get used to it in the future," he mumbled.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the constant pain, she would think herself dreaming.


    At night, before going to bed, Jason prepared a tub of warm water. He took a soft washcloth and gently


    washed Grace¡¯s face and neck. He rinsed each of her hands and her forearms. When he bent to wash


    her feet, Grace stopped him, ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I heard what the doctor said. I won¡¯t get your injured foot wet. Just rx. Please.¡±


    His voice was so earnest and she didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she liked his touch. The gentle way he


    held her and massaged each limb. It was soothing and exciting all at once. And his hands¡­ he had


    such great hands. Strong with long fingers.


    ¡°You need to request a leave of absence.¡±


    ¡°From work?¡± Grace shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You were told to rest.¡±


    ¡°If I request time off, there is a very good chance that I won¡¯t have a job to go back to.¡± She tensed. ¡°It


    was very hard for me tond this job. I went on countless interviews and was always told no. The


    moment people learn I¡¯m a convicted felon¡­ no one wants a criminal working for them. I¡¯m a rogue,


    Jay.¡±


    He was not deterred. ¡°Your health is most important. You need to heal. Even if you lose this job, you


    must focus on your health. Without it, what would you even be working for?¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    ¡°If I''m dismissed, I don¡¯t have anything to fall back on. The ident¡­ all of my savings were cleared


    out with court fees and fines. I can¡¯t go home. I don¡¯t have a pack that I can rely on. I need this job. It


    pays the rent and buys our food..."


    "You still have me!" he shouted.


    Grace gasped. Jay never yelled. He was always calm. Even in horrible situations¡ªviolent situations¡ª


    he was not so vtile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll earn money to take care of you,¡± he said more quietly. As if the outburst never happened. ¡°Don¡¯t


    give it another thought.¡±


    Grace stared dazedly at the man before her. She believed him. Even though he didn¡¯t have a steady


    job and no home of his own, she trusted his word. Indeed, his words had given her an unprecedented


    sense of security.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t have to go it alone. Maybe she did have someone she could rely on.


    "Make the call." He brought the phone before her.


    She hesitated for a few seconds, then took the phone and called her manager on-call at the Sanitation


    Center.


    As the phone rang and she waited to be connected to her manager, she felt her blood pressure rise.


    She didn¡¯t love this job, but she really didn¡¯t want to lose it. She trusted that Jay could provide for them,


    but she didn¡¯t want that responsibility to fall to him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jacobson,¡± she said politely when her boss answered. Then she gave a summary of the


    ident, leaving out the whole ¡°I was pushed by Zoe Stevens and bullied by my ex-fiancee¡¯s new


    fiancee Lily Atkinson.¡±


    She thought Mrs. Jacobson would tell her no. Or that she¡¯d have to apply with the county or request


    additional approvals, but there were no extra hurdles. To her total surprise, Mrs. Jacobson inquired


    about her health and suggested she take longer than a week if she needed to. Furthermore, she would


    still be paid the minimum wage and her sry would not be affected.


    Grace couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Jason asked.


    ¡°She said yes.¡±


    He continued to wash her foot, and his hand slipped around to massage her ankle. Then her calf.


    She sucked in a breath.


    His dark gaze cut to hers.


    ¡°She, uh, told me to take more time.¡± Grace could feel her face heating. ¡°That particr manager has


    never been very warm toward me¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. You¡¯re injured. It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    His fingers gently along her ankle again and she felt tingles of goodness from her foot to the top of her


    head. Had anyone ever washed or massaged her like this? Sean never did. Even in their most intimate


    times, he wasn¡¯t one for much forey.


    As those tingles continued to race from the sole of her foot, up her leg to all those other ces, Grace


    felt her face grow redder. She could imagine his strong hands, those long fingers, tracing higher up her


    legs, to where they v-ed. And once her thoughts took that turn, she couldn¡¯t look at him without


    imagining the things he could do to her.


    "All... all right.Thank you. I¡¯m, uh, all clean,!¡± she hurriedly said. Ankles¡­ who knew she had such


    sensitive ankles!?!


    And yet his fingers were still gripping her leg. "Let me dry you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not that wet.¡± At least her legs and feet weren¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Sister," he ordered.


    She felt awkward and frozen. Her senses were heightened with anticipation. Maybe it was the meds


    from the hospital. Maybe it was his touch, scent, his vow to take care of her.


    Whatever the reason¡­


    She wanted him.


    Jason unhurriedly picked up the towel next to him and carefully dried her. Then he swept her into his


    arms again, only this time, as he cradled her, she angled her head.


    His neck craned instantly toward hers.


    His eyelids lowered. That sh of gold told her he wasn¡¯t nearly as controlled as he seemed. When his


    lips were inches from hers, she sputtered, ¡±J-Jay?¡±


    His body froze slightly, then he lifted his head with his usual expression as he asked, "Sister, what''s


    wrong?"


    "It''s... it''s nothing." She bit her lip. Oh my god, had she imagined that moment? Was she so starved for


    intimacy that his kindness made her leap to the wrong conclusions?


    He ced her on the bed. "You should go to sleep early today."


    "Yes," she mumbled in agreement.


    He turned to go into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Jason stared at his reflection and wondered how he¡¯de to be standing here. In a matchbox of a


    bathroom, in a studio t in a shit section of town, with the woman who¡¯d killed his fiancee sleeping not


    five feet away from him.


    It wasn¡¯t just being in this physical space¡­ it was the emotional side of it.


    Touching Grace, feeling the flex of muscle beneath his fingertips, the smooth softness of her skin, just


    seeing the way she blushed and how her pupils dted at his simplest touch¡­


    He was drawn to this woman.


    He parceled each element away.


    Attraction. Respect. Trust. Desire.


    So long as she didn¡¯t desire his emotions, they¡¯d be okay.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    That night, Jason was awakened by Grace''s muffled scream.


    She tossed and turned and mumbled in her sleep.


    He couldn¡¯t make out what she was saying but her pained whimpers and trembling made him think she


    was in fear or pain.


    ¡°Sister," he called to her. But she didn¡¯t respond.


    When he touched her head, he frowned. Her head was hot, and her slight body was slicked with sweat.


    Jason hurriedly wrung a towel soaked in cool water and wiped Grace''s forehead.


    But her eyes remained shut and she was still muttering something.


    No matter how he called her, she wouldn¡¯t wake up. A sh of panic crept over him. He didn¡¯t know


    what to do¡ªand he hated feeling inept. He hated it almost as much as realizing how worried he was


    about her. Which meant he was in way over his head.


    No. This was just a reaction given her medical history and their circumstances.


    Nothing more. Nothing less.


    He took out his phone and immediately dialed Terrence. ¡°Get me a doctor. And send them to the


    apartment.¡±


    "Now?" Terrence asked.


    "Yes, now," Jason ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± There was a pause.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Jason asked irritably.


    ¡°What is the severity of the situation, sir? Should I instead call an ambnce?¡±


    It was an intelligent question and it lessened Jason¡¯s annoyance slightly. ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°No


    ambnce.¡± Then: ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working on this now, sir.¡±


    But where Jason normally would¡¯ve hung up, he spared a second to offer some exnation because


    no doubt any doctor they called would want to know more details of the situation too. ¡°She has a fever.


    It¡¯s high.¡±


    ¡°I have a doctor on the other line,¡± Terrence said. ¡°I¡¯ll ry today¡¯s events and the medical data from


    her earlier hospital visit.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Jason smoothed Grace¡¯s brow and wrung out the washcloth to cool down her face and neck


    again.


    ¡°Do you want me to stay on the line, sir?¡±


    Jason was too busy with Grace to realize he hadn¡¯t hung up the phone. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Ok, sir. See you soon.¡±


    Terrence had noticed many changes in his boss in the time since Mr. Reed saved Miss Cummins. Mr.


    Reed was engaging in a way that belied Alpha Jason¡¯s normal behavior. And given this woman¡¯s


    background and what had transpired surrounding Mr. Reed¡¯s fiancee¡¯s death, it was rather incredible.


    If asked to predict these events, Terrence would¡¯ve said, ¡®No. Not in a million years would Mr. Reed act


    like this.¡¯


    But here he was. In a shanty of an apartment, with a woman who¡¯d killed his former lover.


    And Jason wasn¡¯t just here¡­ he was present.


    But that realization was one he would keep to himself. It was not his ce to question or inform Mr.


    Reed of his emotional attachments¡ªorck thereof.


    Terrence used the Reed Group name to enlist the services of one of the best physicians in the city.


    Then he woke the doctor up and collected him from his house.


    Terrence was especially careful when knocking on the door. After all, his employer did not want Grace


    to discover his true identity.


    Terrence kept to the side in case he should retreat without being seen. But when the door was opened,


    Jason immediately stepped aside and gestured him into the small room.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he said, ushering the doctor into the house.


    Terrence took a quick survey of the room.


    He¡¯d known these studio apartments were small. But this was a fraction of the size of Mr. Reed¡¯s office.


    The kitchte was perhaps ten feet long with enough room for the sink, stove, refrigerator. A small


    dte table for two was at the center. One armoire. A single bed. A pile of pillows and nkets on the


    floor. One door, presumably to a bathroom. No windows save the one over the sink.


    Terrence tried hard to mask his shock.


    ¡°Take a look at her,¡± Jason said. ¡°What''s wrong with her? I kept calling her just now but I couldn''t wake


    her up.¡± Jason stood beside the bed.


    Terrence sensed his employer had lost his usual calmness.


    Jason¡¯s expression was anxious and his posture was tense.


    The doctor nced at Terrence briefly as if for confirmation. Terrence nodded.


    Dr. Raunfield immediately went to work, checking Grace¡¯s vitals, all while Jason stood by, looking on


    the verge of something dangerous.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Terrence said gently. ¡°Dr. Raunfield is one of the best general practitioners in the city. And we can


    have Miss Cummins airlifted at any time, if the doctor deems it necessary.¡±


    Jason nodded, but his eyes still had the wild look of a man about toe unglued.


    ¡°I was told she suffered a fall earlier today,¡± the doctor said as he took her pulse and then listened to


    her heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s correct. Down an esctor.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He probed around Grace¡¯s abdomen and lifted her shirt to check her ribs. This human doctor


    would be better equipped perhaps to deal with Grace, seeing as how she was ¡®human¡¯ and not able to


    rely on her wolf gics to heal.


    He still wanted her to regain her wolf, but that possibility was not a strong one, given how long her wolf


    had been locked away.


    Terrence made certain to avert his attention, spinning to face the opposite side of the room.


    ¡°Her breathing is steady. And I don¡¯t see any signs of swelling in her spleen or anything to suggest


    internal hemorrhaging.¡±


    After a long while, he concluded, "There''s no major issue. It''s possible that due to the injury today, the


    inmmation caused a fever. It¡¯s not unusual for a patient to run a fever or to lose body temperature if


    they¡¯re going into shock.¡±


    ¡°What do you prescribe?¡± Jason asked.


    ¡°Aspirin to lower the fever. If the fever still persists tomorrow, take her to a hospital for further


    examination.¡± The doctor looked at Jason then Terrence sharply. ¡°I was told she was already treated in


    a hospital today. Did they run blood work?¡±


    ¡°Full panels,¡± Jason said.


    ¡°Hmm. And you don¡¯t want to bring her back to the hospital now?¡±


    Jason frowned. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    ¡°Then give it a little more time. If her blood work came back okay, then this is likely a reaction to the


    severity of the trauma.¡±


    Jason nodded.


    Dr. Raunfield wrote some notes down. ¡°This is my cell phone, and Terrence knows how to reach me. If


    her condition doesn¡¯t improve in the next few hours, call.¡±


    Once the doctor was done, Terrence walked him outside. Jason remained in the apartment and poured


    a ss of water for Grace to drink with the medicine. She was unconscious, but he propped her up,


    whispering words of encouragement to try and get her to take a sip.


    Watching this, Terrence was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jason had never been so caring with any other person. And his expression, his features etched in


    concern and affection.


    Mr. Reed might not realize it, but he was clearly attached to this woman. And Terrence would go so far


    as to say his boss was deeply in love.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Jason studied Grace who was still in a deep slumber. He felt marginally better having had the doctor


    examine her. But seeing her so still and lifeless, it was like the vice around his chest wouldn¡¯t loosen.


    ¡°Grace, wake up.¡±


    She didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Sister, you have a fever and you need to take this medicine.¡±


    Still nothing.


    He set the ss of water on the table and grabbed the pill. Problem was, he didn¡¯t have enough hands


    to hold her up, hold the ss and insert the pill into her mouth.


    He tried to coax her once more. ¡°Sister, open your mouth.¡± He ced the medicine in his hand by her


    rather dry lips. "Be good and take the medicine."


    However, she subconsciously pursed her lips tighter. He could not even get the pill in, let alone have


    her swallow it.


    Jason muttered a curse. Her body was hot to the touch and she¡¯d continue to dehydrate if he couldn¡¯t


    bring her fever down. Maybe he should just call an EMT and get her back into a hospital ward, at least


    they¡¯d be able to run an IV and administer more drugs intravenously.


    But even as he thought it, he knew she hated being in the hospital and that such ces brought bad


    memories for her.


    It wasn¡¯t so different for him.


    ¡°Come now, Sister, help me.¡± He made sure his voice was soft. Without any of themand or


    desperation he was feeling.


    When she seemed to rx, he adjusted his hold and put the pill into his own mouth with a sip of water.


    Then he lifted her up and tilted her head. Holding her gently, he coaxed her mouth open with his own


    lips. He used the tip of his tongue to press the pill inside then he allowed the water into her mouth. He


    angled her head back.


    ¡°That¡¯s it, swallow for me.¡±


    When her throat moved, he took another sip of water and repeated his efforts.


    The press of her soft lips against his, the feel of her tongue, it brought to life everything inside him.


    She curled into his embrace and he held her close.


    He wanted more. Of course he wanted more. But given the circumstances, that was just a reminder of


    how mindless this woman made him.


    She was scarcely conscious, burning up with fever, and still he craved her like a drug.


    His lips pressed into a straight line.


    What kind of animal was he?


    "Grace..." he mumbled softly, calling her name.


    Suddenly, she seemed to sense him and gradually opened her eyes. Her misty gazended on him.


    He was slightly stunned and felt an unexpected wave of anxiety at that moment. Would she resent that


    he had kissed her? His heart sank. Had he taken advantage of her in some way?


    He then saw her open her mouth and give him a silly smile. "Mom, I''ll be good. I want Mom to sleep


    with me."


    He was speechless and could not helpughing. ¡°Grace, it¡¯s Jay. I¡¯m not your mother.¡±


    She smiled bigger and her big eyes were ssy.


    She was delirious. The fever confused her enough to have her think she was seeing her mother.


    While at first he was ¡­ not offended, just feeling, awkward at her mistake, it dawned on him, that in


    fact, it was an honor. Grace¡¯s mother had passed away early.


    It wasn''t ¡®him¡¯ that was like her mother, but the same sense of security and care.


    The corners of Jason''s lips subconsciously rose. "One of us lost a father whilst another lost a mother


    when we were young. We''re truly quite simr."


    "Mom, won''t you stay with me? I''ll be good. Very, very good..." Her eyelids were half-open, her cheeks


    were flushed red from the fever.


    His heart broke a bit for the child she had been, alone, and so eager for affection. He knew full well


    how her father and step-family had treated her. They¡¯d made their position very public that they


    denounced her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me,¡± she whimpered.


    "All right." He could not refrain from answering her. He opened his palm to hold her hand and ced it


    next to his cheek. He gently rubbed his cheek against her palm and softly said, "Go to sleep. I''ll stay


    with you.¡±


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him that he¡¯d spent hours trying to get her to wake, and now he was telling her


    not to.


    Only then did she close her eyes and fall asleep once again. Her slumber was not as uneasy as before


    and so long as he touched her and held her hand, she seemed to be at peace.


    Jason silently studied her. Grace was¡­ beautiful. The longer he was in her presence, the more her


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    steely strength and gentle nature endeared him. The flush on her face only ented the shape of


    brows and mouth. He caught himself staring at that mouth, thinking about the softness of her lips, and


    the way that barest kiss had made him want more.


    His feelings for her were growing.


    The more time he spent with her, the more he could not imagine his life without her in it.


    He didn¡¯t know what that meant for his future.


    And he didn''t want to.


    ***


    "Dad! Mom!" Zoe hastily went toin to her parents the next day. "Yesterday, Brother hit me


    because of Grace! He took her side over mine¡ªand Lily was there too. How could he embarrass us


    like that?!? And you have to know that Lily was furious. It was like he was picking that piece of trash ex


    over Lily!¡±


    Sean ''s expression was grave as he sat in the Stevens residence''s living room. He paid no mind to his


    sister''sints as his mind was full of the actions Jason would be taking to retaliate for Grace''s


    injury.


    "You came across Grace yesterday?" their father asked.


    "Yes, we did," Zoe replied indignantly. "She''s just a road sweeper but she shopped at the mall and even


    entered a luxury store! And Sean had the nerve to try and buy her off! He wrote a huge check¡ª¡±


    ¡°That is enough!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    But Zoe didn¡¯t stop.


    Their parents watched her as sheunched into a rant about how cheap Grace was, how shameless


    she was to set foot in the designer store, and a litany of other grievances that sounded hollow at best.


    And of course shetched onto him writing Grace a check for millions.


    He hoped she cashed it.


    It was a sizable chunk of money and it could get her back on her feet.


    And it was probably the only gesture standing between him and Jason Reed breaking down the door to


    their house right now.


    ¡°Mom!!!¡± Zoe railed. ¡°He pped me! In public!¡±


    Sean knew the real root of the problem was that Zoe had taken a hit socially when Grace had the


    ident¡ªthey all did. And him hitting her¡­ if that went viral, he¡¯d all but kill his sister¡¯s social life


    again.


    ¡°I warned you,¡± Sean began.


    But Zoe went apeshit as soon as he said it, and he opted not to bother trying to reason with her.


    She was unreasonable even on her best days.


    A spoiled, entitled wolf that had no concept of how to act.


    Would Grace ept the money? he wondered again.


    That check was enough that it could be consideredpensation for her injuries.


    Not all of her injuries¡­


    That niggling voice came from the back of his psyche. Where at the oddest times he recalled the prison


    and everything that had befallen Grace.


    Punishments he himself had seen to.


    He didn¡¯t feel guilty about things per say, but he did think that he could have left things alone, not


    encouraged Lily so much nor tried so hard to stay in the Reed Family¡¯s good graces.


    But that was all in the past.


    Not after today¡­


    ¡°¡­it might not be a lot of money to us,¡± Zoe went on. ¡°But that golddiggin bitch doesn¡¯t deserve a


    penny!¡±


    "Sean, surely Zoe is mistaken. You wouldn¡¯t make such a mistake,¡± Mrs. Stevens stared at her son


    anxiously.


    "You should ask Zoe what she did," Sean replied instead. "She told Grace to choose a dress from the


    shop to buy for her and Grace chose a couture dress. I was just cleaning up Zoe¡¯s mess."


    "Just because she chose it, you had to give it to her?!" Zoe retorted insolently. "Brother, why didn''t you


    say that you still have feelings for Grace?"


    "I''m saving your life!" Sean shouted. He was itching to p his sister again.


    ¡°Oh please.¡± Zoe¡¯s hands shot to her hips. ¡°What is Grace, the sanitation worker, going to do to me? Do


    you even hear yourself right now?¡±


    "That''s right. Sean, you''ve gone too far, hitting your sister because of Grace. That woman is a curse. If


    it weren''t for her, would our pack have to be so wary of the Reed Family and afraid of offending them?"


    Of course his mom defended his sister. She always was her favorite.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think it is..."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what else could it be?" his mom replied. "That Grace is still unwilling to give up. You''re already


    getting married and she''s still inserting herself in your life? Trying to take your money!? How dare she!¡±


    His mom¡¯s eyes were glowing with rage and he watched as she worked herself into a full-blown


    meltdown. Sean stood up abruptly. "Mom, why don''t you ask what Zoe did to Graceter? She


    intentionally tripped Grace and caused her to fall down the esctor!"


    "So what?" Madam Stevens said dismissively. ¡°What¡¯s the worst that could¡¯ve happened? She got


    hurt? Big deal. The Stevens Family canpensate for any amount of medical fees. Did you really


    have to hit your sister over something like this?"


    Sean took a deep breath. He reminded himself that he had information that his family did not. If Grace


    wasn¡¯t supported by Jason Reed, would he be agonizing over these things and going out of his way to


    help Grace? Probably not.


    But he couldn¡¯t tell his family the truth, not without risking Jason Reed¡¯s wrath¡ªthe one thing all of his


    efforts were intended to avoid.


    ¡°We are better than this,¡± Sean said neutrally. ¡°Should a video surface of Zoe intentionally tripping a


    woman down a flight of stairs, we will create a PR nightmare for Stevens Corporation!¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. Do you think I¡¯m stupid? I already paid to have the mall surveince deleted.¡± Zoe huffed.


    ¡°And what about the situation you¡¯re creating with Lily?¡± Zoe shot back.


    A fair point. ¡°You just let me worry about my fiancee.¡± Sean turned back to his parents. ¡°Anyway, Mom,


    Dad, look after Zoe. Don''t let her create any trouble..."


    Just then, his father¡¯s phone rang suddenly. Dad answered the call and after listening for a few


    moments, his face immediately turned pale.


    "Dad, what happened?" Sean asked quietly.


    "The bank has suddenly closed on our loans," his father said in a shaky voice.


    "How could this be? Didn''t the bank say that there wasn''t a problem before? Why don''t you call Bank


    Manager Gustao?" his mom hastily suggested.


    "It''s no use. Bank Manager Gustao was the one who called me," his father replied.


    Sean took a deep breath.


    He needed to think. This situation called for damage control.


    He¡¯d already tried to make good on his sister¡¯s actions, but clearly it was not perceived that way. Maybe


    the slight would¡¯ve gone unchecked but tripping her down the esctor¡­ Zoe had gone too far.


    And, really, was his sister¡ªand mother¡ªso stupid to think that Grace couldn¡¯t have died? She could


    have broken her neck or bled internally.


    The woman had no wolf. No pack to support or defend her.


    But she did have Alpha Jason Reed.


    The one man in this entire world that could bring them all to their knees.


    Sean¡¯s whole body broke into a cold sweat.


    Stopping the loans would impact the operating revenue and diminish the flow of funds for Stevens


    Pack. Was this the bacsh?


    Or was Alpha Jason just beginning?

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Sean wanted to repent before Jason had a chance to do anything more damaging to the Stevens


    family.


    But he didn¡¯t get the opportunity to meet him.


    He ced multiple calls to Jason Reed¡¯s beta, Terrence. But that went nowhere.


    It didn¡¯t take a rocket scientist to figure out that Jason Reed was dodging him.


    But Sean couldn¡¯t let it go.


    He had to protect his family.


    In a bold move that he acknowledged could blow up in his face, he went to Grace¡¯s apartment, and


    stood by the entrance.


    When Sean noticed a Bentley parked not far away from the property and a figure getting out of the car,


    he hurriedly got out of his Ferrari to approach the man.


    "Alpha Reed, the incident that happened before was because my sister did not have any sense of


    propriety. But I havepensated Miss Cummins and will make further reparations. Please show your


    moral superiority by being merciful and letting the Stevens Pack be,¡± Sean pleaded.


    "Let the Stevens Pack be?¡± Jason snorted lightly.


    "If you have any conditions, please list them. I will ept any request that I am capable of fulfilling.¡±


    Jason¡¯s dark eyes were cold and there was none of the mercy that Sean had called upon. Sean¡¯s blood


    seemed to congeal in his veins.


    "Come to think of it, I owe you a favor," Jason said suddenly.


    "A favor?" Sean was stunned. And wary. ¡±When would you, Alpha, have a need for a favor?¡± He


    "How about this? I''ll let the Stevens Family off the hook, as long as Zoe does not attend your


    engagement dinner," Jason said calmly.


    Sean waited a few seconds to see what else Jason would require. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Jason only stared at him.


    Sean let out a sigh of relief. Keeping Zoe away? That wasn¡¯t such a big deal. Sure, there would be a lot


    of ruffled feathers both with his parents and sister, but ultimately, even if Zoe wasn¡¯t there, they could


    all save face.


    "Thank you, sir," Sean said hurriedly. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it.¡±


    "Don''t thank me. I should be the one thanking you instead." Jason ced a hand on Sean''s shoulder,


    slowly tilting his body to be within earshot and speaking in a low voice that only the two of them could


    hear. "I should thank you for breaking up with Grace so thoroughly back then. If you hadn''t broken up


    with her, I''m afraid I would have had to put more effort into it now."


    Jason''s statement was ryed gently, as if he was taking part in an appreciative chat between friends.


    Jason strolled away after that. His hands in his pockets and nary a care in the world.


    Sean stood rooted to the spot.


    What had just happened? And what did Jason mean?


    If I hadn''t broken up with Grace in the first ce, then would I have been Jason''s current target?


    What Jason had said sounded less like something to be thankful for and more like a threat.


    Meanwhile, Zoe was in a high-end club waiting for her friends toe and distract her from her


    boredom. She still couldn¡¯t believe her brother could be such an asshole as to pin the bank rejecting


    the loans on her. As if offending Grace Cummins meant anything?


    Grace had no contacts. No friends of prestige.


    No pack to support her.


    She was a wretched, broken, ex-convict rogue.


    Hell, her own family had nothing to do with her, if the gossip was to be believed.


    How could it be possible that that road sweeper Grace would have any connections with the bank and


    be able to persuade them not to loan money to the Stevens Family? That was ridiculous!


    Just as she was pondering it, the private room door was pushed open. However, the people who


    entered were not the friends that she had been waiting for but a group of strange men.


    "Who... are you?" Zoe asked carefully.


    They closed the door behind them, and one of therge men blocked it.


    She felt a trickle of terror and she reached for her phone, intending to call someone, maybe the police.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Actually things were happening so quickly, she wasn¡¯t really thinking so clearly.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, keeping the panic at bay. Maybe these were new bouncers.


    The leader walked toward Zoe and calmly said, "Miss Stevens, begging your pardon. Can you please


    confirm that the person in the video is you?"


    As he spoke, he yed a video on his phone. It was the surveince video of Zoe intentionally


    extending her leg to trip Grace.


    Zoe was suddenly taken aback. She¡¯d paid an obscene amount of money to get those surveince


    tapes wiped clean. How the hell did these people get a hold of them?


    "What...what do you want? Are you trying to ckmail me with this? Let me tell you something, I''m Zoe


    Annabelle Stevens! If you dare to ckmail me, the Stevens Family will not let you get away with it!


    You''d better delete the video now¡­"


    The man smiled wickedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as confirmation. Thank you¡­¡± Then he stepped toward her.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Zoe had barely finished her threats when the stranger grabbed her arm. He held her in ce and with


    his other hand with the phone, he snapped a photo of her.


    ¡°Delete that, this instant!¡± Zoe screamed.


    But the big man ignored her. He turned to the men behind him. "Break her right leg. In the video, she


    stuck out her right leg."


    "What... what does that mean?!"


    Zoe was frightened. She looked for a way out, but there was none, and the men were closing in.


    A momentter, an anguished wail rang out in the private room¡­


    When Grace woke up the next day, her fever had gone down.


    Jason said, ¡°Ah, there you are. Luckily the fever has settled. If not, I''d have to carry you down to the


    hospital today."


    "I... had a feverst night?" Grace mumbled.


    "Yes, you had a fever and you said plenty of things in your fevered state," he replied.


    Oh, that didn¡¯t sound good. She felt a flush creeping up her face that had nothing to do with being ill.


    "What... what did I say?" She really hoped she didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate or anything that she


    shouldn''t have.


    ¡±You said that you''d be more obedient, be a good baby, and that you wanted me to stay by your side,"


    he said with a rare hint of yfulness in his gaze.


    It took her a second to process what he¡¯d said, and then sheughed. She¡¯d obviously been delirious.


    "However, Sister, don''t worry. Even if you aren''t a good baby, I''ll still stay with you," Jason replied


    unhurriedly.


    Grace''s face was still red but she stared at Jason in astonishment.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­joking with me.¡± She smiled thoughtfully. ¡°I keep feeling that you''re... uh, slightly different from


    before. And when I get to see this lighter side of you, I know something¡¯s different.¡±


    He was stunned, as if he had also just been made aware of his transformation.


    "You have changed me,¡± he said softly.


    He stared fixedly at her and then suddenly leaned forward, his lips inches away from hers.


    "Ah!" she shrieked. She subconsciously wanted to take a step back but had forgotten that she was


    having difficulty moving.


    His hand caught her waist in time and he pulled her even deeper into his embrace.


    She dazedly studied him. With his face so close to hers, she could see the flecks of gold in his dark


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    eyes and the perfect lines of his brows and lips. His eyes really were breathtakingly beautiful, even his


    She was so close she could see herself reflected in his pupils.


    "Sister, do you like my past self or my current self?" Only when his voice suddenly rang out by her ear


    did she abruptly snap out of her trance.


    At that moment, both of their faces were very close, and the tips of their noses were almost touching


    each other. If they were any closer, their lips... would touch.


    His breath fanned against her mouth and his arms tightened around her. It ¡­ it was as if they were


    about to kiss!


    Grace opened her eyes wide and felt as if her brain was short-circuiting.


    "Sister?" His voice resounded once again.


    "Ah, of course your current self... is slightly better. It feels as if we''re closer," Grace hurriedly exined.


    "Uh... Jay, please let go of me, I won¡¯t fall down. We''re a little too close right now."


    She could almost hear her heart beating wildly.


    His lips curved seductively. "Is it bad to be close?" he retorted as he drew closer still.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Grace tried so hard to control the direction of her thoughts. She had been the one to call him brother, to


    relegate him to such a role. Why would she think he would want to kiss her? Why would someone so


    handsome and so valiant want her in such a way?


    She recalled his body¡ªevery inch of it¡ªas she¡¯d seen him both as a man and a wolf.


    Jason was perfect. In every way.


    ¡°Do you want me to move?¡± he asked with his lips a hair''s breadth away from hers.


    Was he asking her to move toward her or away? And what if this wasn¡¯t what he wanted? Would that


    ruin everything between them?


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he murmured and it was as if the vibration crossed the short distance between them. She felt it.


    And her whole body hummed with it. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you want.¡± He shrugged and stepped away.


    Sensing she¡¯d offended him in some way, she tried to exin, ¡°It, uh, feels weird standing too close,"


    Grace said. And it was true. After thest few years, she had not been intimate with anyone. She¡¯d kept


    everyone at a distance. Having him so close to her¡­ it unnerved her.


    Because part of her wanted him more than she wanted her next breath.


    "All right then," Jason said easily and removed his hand. He took a step back and tidied up the things


    on the table.


    She let out a sigh of relief and stroked her own cheeks, which felt warm.


    "By the way, Sister, just now when we were standing that close, did you want to kiss me?" he asked


    unexpectedly, stunning her.


    Grace blinked owlishly and blushed. Had he read her mind? Was he gauging her reaction because


    he¡¯d felt it too?


    ¡°Uh,¡± she sputtered.


    "Is it a very hard question to answer?" he asked with a slightly arched brow.


    "I... I, of course..."


    "If it were you, I would allow it," he replied, cutting off her sentence. ¡°With you, I would allow a lot


    things."


    Sunlight shone into the room through the narrow ss window andnded on him.


    This man was everything she¡¯d ever wanted or needed. And she longed for him.


    And was he admitting that he wanted her too? At least for a kiss?


    Her hand went to her mouth, and touching her lips, they felt swollen, overly sensitive. As if just thinking


    about his mouth on hers had made her body physically anticipate it.


    She knew she should tell him no, that they were as brother and sister, and that what they had was


    good. She shouldn¡¯t risk their rtionship by talking about kisses. But the words stuck in her throat and


    as she continued to stare at him, she caught herself nodding at what he¡¯d said instead.


    ***


    In the afternoon, Grace had nothing to do and swiped through her phone,ing across news rting


    to Zoe. The news stated that Zoe had been brought to the hospitaltest night. She had allegedly


    offended someone who had ordered one of her legs to be fractured. Once it healed, there was no


    guarantee that there would be no residual effects.


    Therefore, it appeared as if Zoe would be absent from the engagement dinner between the Stevens


    and Atkinson families, which was to be held in several days'' time.


    The paparazzi who had published the news had not discovered who Zoe had offended. However, the


    Stevens Pack''s position on the attack was vague and they refused toment on it. The reporter also


    went on to say that they had not reported the incident to the police, which some spected to mean


    that they epted this event.


    Then the reporter took it one step further, suggesting that the person who Zoe had offended was from a


    more influential background than the Stevens Family. Which was really saying something, because


    everyone knew the Stevens Family was not shy about airing their grievances.


    Grace skimmed through the news feed, seeing the articles running on multiple sites. Then she


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    unconsciously raised her head to nce at Jay. When she was injured, he¡¯d said that Zoe should pay


    the price.


    But she couldn¡¯t believe that Zoe would actually face any consequences.


    And yet she did. Her right leg was broken. Not just broken, but a gruesomepound fracture that


    would need help to heal right.


    Given all the press coverage and the attack urring at the club, she would¡¯ve been unable shift. So


    she¡¯d be stuck in her human form, enduring that pain until she could be discharged from the hospital.


    Given how much media this got, she wouldn¡¯t be able to heal herself and just be out in public again like


    nothing ever happened.


    She¡¯d have to heal the old fashioned way.


    Which was a grave punishment in and of itself.


    Grace stared at the photos that someone had leaked from Zoe¡¯s ride in the ambnce with her leg


    elevated on a splint.


    Was this a coincidence? Or perhaps...


    "Sister, why are you looking at me like that?" Jason asked as he suddenly lifted his gaze to look at


    Grace.


    She shook her head.


    "Zoe is injured and hospitalized." Grace ryed the details of the news to Jay.


    "Isn''t that good?" he retorted.


    "I just feel that everything you say is urate," she said. "Like when you said that the projection ads of


    Sean proposing to Lily would be taken down, they really were removed. This time you said that Zoe


    would pay the price for tripping me down the esctor and she really had an ident. Well, I don¡¯t


    know that I¡¯d call it an ident, since someone physically broke her leg and attacked her in a club.¡±


    She thought about it and said, "I feel as if whatever you say wille true."


    Jason¡¯s face was smooth as ake for many seconds, then his lips curved into a crooked smile. His


    expression somehow exasperated and amused. ¡°Sometimes, I don¡¯t know whether tough or cry with


    you,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He smiled fully. "Then if whatever I say wille true, do you have a wish that you would like toe


    true?"


    "Me?" She shook her head and said, "I don''t have dreams I wish toe true." She thought to herself,


    Because I clearly understand that those dreams are beyond my grasp.


    "Do you not want to find a benefactor?" he asked. "If you did that, no one would bully you, and


    everything you wish for could be easily attained."


    She chuckled lightly. A benefactor? That was such an antiquated term. The most a girl could hope for


    these days was for some sugar daddy to pay her rent, and Grace had no desire to be anyone¡¯s


    mistress.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there will be any benefactors in my future,¡± she said lightly.


    ¡°What if there could be, what would you need?¡±


    She shrugged. ¡°If I can make sure I have enough to eat, a ce to sleep and clothes to wear, that


    would already be great. But, brother,¡± she said gently, ¡°These ¡®benefactors¡¯ you speak of, they want


    young, pretty things to keep under lock and key. And have you forgotten that I¡¯m a street cleaner? i


    don¡¯t fit into the human world as an ex-convict, and in our wolf world¡­I have no wolf and no pack.


    What man would ever take a liking to me?¡±


    "What if a man really did take a liking to you?" he asked.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    She bit her lip lightly. "Relying on someone else is not as good as relying on yourself. Only when you


    rely on yourself can you not be disappointed."


    Jason nodded as if understanding. ¡±Ah, I see what you think. And bigger expectations lead to bigger


    disappointments.¡±


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She had learned that lesson well after the ident, when she lost her family, boyfriend, job, and all the


    friendships she¡¯d had previously.


    "But I really want to be your benefactor, sister,¡± he told her. ¡°What should I do?" He arched his brow


    slightly and studied her calmly.


    "If it''s Jay..." She smiled and continued, "Then, all right. I''ll wait for Jay to be my benefactor."


    "Why would you be willing?" he asked, trying to peel back theyers of what she was thinking and


    feeling.


    "Because Jay would never disappoint me. Because..." She paused and continued, "No matter what,


    you would never abandon me, right?"


    He responded with a low chuckle to her question. "You''re right. I would never abandon you, Sister.¡±


    ***


    At night, only when Jason saw that Grace was deeply asleep did he step out of the rental unit. He


    walked toward a house not far from Grace''s apartment.


    However, unlike Grace''s cramped rental, this suite was wider, brighter, and much bigger. The decor


    was rather exquisitely done as well.


    Terrence Klein was waiting for Jason in the room. When he heard knocks at the door, he immediately


    opened it to wee his boss.


    Terrence had not expected his boss, who usually paid no mind to anyone, let alone lowering himself to


    look after someone, would buy a house in the housing estate to look after Grace. Terrence knew his


    boss did this to manage his workload. This house was essentially a mobile office, allowing Mr. Reed to


    facilitate handling his business affairs while Grace slept.


    Terrence gave an ount of the day''spany matters. As he rattled off the events of the pack¡¯s


    affairs and corporate fiscal data and went through his agenda, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why his


    boss hadn¡¯t brought Grace back to the hospital if nothing more than to gain a few hours away from her.


    Jason listened to the briefing while quickly giving out instructions. He then ordered Terrence to contact


    the high-level management of their overseas branches for a web conference.


    Therefore, after just a moment''s time, the high-level management of their overseas branchpanies


    appeared on-screen one at a time and they began their meeting.


    However, it seemed as if the high-level management were very curious about the backdrop of Jason''s


    current location. After all, despite the exquisite decoration of the room, it was still rtive to an ordinary


    citizen. Compared to Jason''s usual location, one could describe the room he was currently in as


    ¡°substandard" ¡ª and one of the executives even said so.


    ¡°Sir, where are you right now? The background¡­looks like an¡­ unexpected hotel.¡±


    That was a diplomatic way of saying it.


    Terrence nced sharply at his Alpha, wondering how he would handle the inquiry.


    Jason simply replied, "Don''t ask such unnecessary questions. Continue with the meeting."


    Terrence could only chuckle drily. He knew the reason, but what could he say? That it was because a


    woman had rented an apartment in this small housing development, so the Alpha had temporarily


    moved his entire working location here so he could be closer to her?


    As for the decor that made the room look like a moderately-priced hotel¡­ Terrence internally shrugged.


    He¡¯d spent an entire day looking for this avable apartment. Then, he¡¯d offered a price twice its market


    value to force the owner to sell it andpleted all the formalities at the fastest speed possible.


    It was a bloody miracle he¡¯d closed on the location, vacated it, cleaned, painted and managed to get


    any furniture into the space. Let alone handling decor.


    He was beta to Pack Reed.


    Not a fucking interior decorator.


    Halfway through the meeting, Jason''s phone suddenly rang. However, the phone that rang was not the


    one he usually used but the one Grace had bought for him.


    The foreign high-level management saw their Alpha, who was surrounded with such mystery and


    affluence, suddenly answering a call on an old-fashioned and cheap phone. It appeared as if even the


    tone of his voice had be gentler.


    Of course, the high level pack mates couldn¡¯t actually hear what Jason said because he¡¯d muted. The


    high-level management could only privately discuss Alpha Reed''s purpose in using such a phone and


    wonder about who he was talking to.


    Terrence even received private messages from some of the high-level management staff, who were


    clearly fishing for gossip.


    Terrence wanted to tell them that the existence of the phone was already widely known within the


    Regarding questions rted to Alpha Reed''s usage of such a phone or the person behind the calls,


    Terrence dared not share his secrets.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Jason ended the call and said to Terrence, "For the rest of today''s meeting, finish it up for me and give


    me the conference record minutes tomorrow."


    "Then what about you, Alpha?"


    "Grace suddenly woke up and asked me where I went. I''m going back now," Jason replied. "The


    general direction of the meeting has been set anyway. What''s left are only some small details."


    After saying that, he walked out of the room. A lot of the senior overseas executives who were sitting


    there started talking about what had happened as soon as they saw their boss leave.


    Terrence faced an onught of questions.


    "Secretary Klein, what''s going on?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Why did Mr. Reed leave?"


    "Who called him just now?"


    "Oh, I can tell from Mr. Reed''s expression just now that he must be in love."


    Romanticists from overseas usually told this kind of story. No one here would dare make such


    statements.


    Terrence could only smile awkwardly. "Okay, let''s continue with the meeting." Love? He, too, had


    thought such things, but he would never give voice to them aloud. His boss was a private man, and


    very guarded with his feelings.


    For a while, Terrence was a little uncertain. Like the overseas execs, he also thought Jason¡¯s behavior


    was very unexpected. And they didn¡¯t know half of it. He was the only one who knew the true scope of


    the amodations Mr. Reed was making for this young woman.


    However, if Mr. Reed really fell in love with Grace in the future, this news would probably shock the


    entire city!


    In the rental room, Grace looked at Jay, who had just walked in. She asked in confusion, "It''s already


    there had been an ident.


    "I couldn''t fall asleep, so I went out for a walk," Jason said. He then directly picked up Grace, who had


    just left the bed, and carefully ced her back down on it. "Alright, sis, go back to sleep. I won''t leave


    anymore."


    "If you are going out for a walk next time when I''m sleeping, leave me a note," she said.


    "Okay," he said with a chuckle. "By the way, I have something to do tomorrow night, so I have to go


    out."


    "Is it rted to your work?" she asked.


    "Kind of," he replied, "but it''s not that important. It won''t be a problem if I don''t go."


    "You don''t have to do that. I have no problem staying at home by myself. Actually, I haven''t hurt as


    much these past two days, and I can move around more easily."


    He smirked. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, Grace. You aren¡¯t healed yet. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting. I¡¯m feeling better already. You don¡¯t have to keep carrying me around."


    "Well, I''ll be back early tomorrow," he said, all but dismissing her refusals.


    The next day, Jason prepared dinner for Grace before leaving. Before going out, he also told her not to


    wait for him and to go to bed if she got sleepy.


    Leaving the rental apartment, he headed to the house next door. At this moment, Terrence was waiting


    inside.


    Tonight, Terrence had already prepared the clothes that he wanted to wear.


    Jason changed into a suit andbed his hair back. The outlines of his facial features suddenly


    became a lot sharper, especially his ice-cold eyes, which were beautiful but extremely chilling.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    It seemed that there was no emotion in them at all.


    However, Terrence had seen his boss look like this before. When Jason had been talking to Grace over


    the phone, his eyes had been softened with a touch of tenderness. Now, there was not a flicker of


    emotion to be found.


    "Mr. Reed, the car is already waiting outside," Terrence said.


    "Let''s go then," Jason said tly.


    Originally, he had not been in the mood to go to the engagement banquet of the Stevens and Atkinson


    families, but now things were a little different.


    Sean, the man who had been together with Grace, was no longer in her heart. Even if these two people


    wanted to get back together, it would be almost impossible.


    But...what he wanted was a wless n.


    He didn''t want her to have any chance of having a rtionship with Sean, and this was the day to


    achieve that.


    How could this not be interesting?


    Grace had finished dinner in the apartment. She hadn''t had anything to do, so she picked up her phone


    and browsed the web.


    Today on the Inte, whether it was in the news or the trending searches, everyone was talking about


    the marriage between the Stevens and Atkinson families. Although it was only an engagement party


    tonight, everyone knew that such an engagement was equivalent to a marriage merger for two of the


    richest and most powerful families in the region.


    Was a party really necessary to announce this? Did either the bride-to-be or groom actually need any


    gifts? No and no.


    This was all a show. A demonstration of their wealth and influence that would probably bolster stocks,


    because people still liked to believe in fairytales, and Lily was every bit a celebrity princess. Most likely,


    after the engagement banquet was over, the two families would immediately begin preparing for the


    wedding. Which, no doubt, would be an even bigger and more ostentatious show than this.


    Money and power.


    Packs and privilege.


    Grace hated seeing the unfairness of it all.


    Her grandfather had lived and died by the old ways. Where honor and pack and loyalty were


    paramount.


    These modern wolves¡­they cared only for money and fame. With as far as her species had strayed


    from their origins and ideals, maybe it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing to be human.


    She¡¯d found more sympathy and kindness from humans than from other wolves.


    Grace looked at the pictures apanying the news that had been posted. Those pictures were the


    engagement photos of Sean and Lily as released by their families.


    Lily, who was wearing a white dress, was standing together with Sean, who was also wearing a white


    suit. In the eyes of outsiders, they were a perfect pair.


    Thements below were all envious.


    "Wow. Rich, handsome, and beautiful. This is a real marriage of powerful families!"


    "Feels like the two of them are made for each other."


    There were a lot of fans of Lily trying their best to promote the engagement party.


    They directly said that this was the engagement of the century! It was too romantic!


    It was said that Sean had booked the most luxurious hotel in the city tonight¡ªthe entire hotel!


    On top of that, Sean had ordered 990,000 white roses for Lily. She liked white roses, and he said that,


    in his heart, Lily was pure and wless like the white roses she enjoyed so much.


    It was said that Sean had given Lily a vi, which was worth 100 million and made countless women


    scream enviously all over the Inte.


    But it wasn¡¯t the money or their rtionship that she envied.


    It had only been three years since she had broken up with Sean, but it seemed like a lifetime ago.


    Indeed, in thesest three years, she had been reincarnated to a new life. Jason asked her if she


    wanted to find someone for her to rely on.


    She¡¯d told him no. That she didn''t want to be disappointed.


    And that was true.


    But she didn¡¯t want to be alone either.


    Her heart had been open once, with Sean. She¡¯d relied on him, thought she could depend on him.


    That they could have a family.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But she¡¯d been wrong.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she had to live in fear. If she was so afraid of being disappointed, she¡¯d only end


    up that way anyway. And alone.


    If she wanted her own happily-ever-after, she¡¯d have to be open to love again, and willing to take the


    risk.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Ever since she was a child, in order to earn the praise of her father and make her step-mother not hate


    her, Grace had tried hard to cater to everyone. To please everyone. Although she had won a lot of


    honors, she lived a tiring life.


    Sean had taught her that there was no one she could rely on.


    However... Jay had said that he wanted to be her support. A smile surfaced on Grace¡¯s face when she


    thought of Jay. After she was released from prison, perhaps the luckiest thing that had happened to her


    was meeting him.


    As she thought about it, she scrolled through the web page. Suddenly, there was a post reporting the


    scene at the front of the hotel. Jason Reed, the head of the powerful Reed Pack, had alsoe to


    attend the engagement ceremony. However, Jason was surrounded by bodyguards and had not


    allowed anyone to take a photo of him. Even the reporters were not able to take a photo.


    Anyone who filmed it would be made to delete all of the content on the spot.


    Although Mr. Reed was too domineering, he had the capital to behave in such a way.


    However, the person who had posted this said that he had risked his life to capture the back of Jason.


    Jason had always refused to take interviews from the reporters, and even though there would be


    reporters wherever he went, it could be said that he was very mysterious to the public.


    Even for Grace, who had been used of murdering Jason''s fianc¨¦e, Jennifer Atkinson, she had


    never seen Jason Reed.


    They¡¯d crossed paths at the same pack events perhaps once or twice, but he kept to himself and even


    when she¡¯d been on Sean¡¯s arm, they had not interacted with Alpha Reed.


    In court that year during Grace¡¯s human trial, Alpha Reed had never attended from the beginning to the


    end. Not once.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He didn¡¯t make an appearance during her hearing with the pack Council either.


    Lina once said that she ran to the Reed Pack and attempted to meet with the Alpha. She¡¯d hoped he


    would understand that Jennifer Atkinson''s death was caused by something else. That Grace had never


    been drinking nor had she set out to harm that woman.


    However, she had been directly thrown out without even getting to see the Alpha¡¯s face.


    Sometimes Grace found it a little funny. She and Alpha Reed had never met before, but it was as if her


    life was closely tied to this person. While she had been imprisoned, no one in the city had dared to help


    her, and the torment she endured in the prison seemed to have had some rtion to him.


    Grace was drawn to the bottom of a post and saw the photo. Surrounded by a group of bodyguards,


    the figure was still very eye-catching.


    Wide shoulders, trim waist, long legs.


    With such proportions, he could almost bepared to a model.


    Among Grace''s acquaintances, only Jay had such proportions.


    Jay... The figure shed through Grace''s mind. She seemed to feel that Jay''s back was actually very


    much simr to that of Jason Reed.


    "God, what am I thinking!" Grace shook her head. They were twopletely different people, and Jay


    never wore formal suits.


    However, if Jay were to wear a suit, he would definitely look good. Staring at the picture of the figure,


    Grace could not help but fall into deep thought...


    Jason Reed attended the wedding of the Stevens and Atkinson families, she imagined that this pleased


    Sean very much. Both families likely were very relieved to have the proverbial ¡®blessing¡¯ of the king of


    the city.


    Alpha Reed¡¯s presence at this engagement party signified his blessing of the union of these two packs.


    Sean had done heinous things to hurt and punish her before. Aside from his momentarypses of


    conscience recently, he¡¯d been awful. How would he be once his power was doubled?


    ***


    ¡°Your Highness, can I have a word?¡±


    Jason snorted and ignored his friend.


    He kept himself to a corner of the room, and while countless business executives and associates had


    attempted to make their way to his table, Terrence was stationed several feet in front of him and elbow-


    to-elbow with several bodyguards, ensuring that no one made it through.


    ¡°Brian, how did you even get over here?¡±


    Brian chuckled.


    ¡°It was nice of you to show,¡± Brian said. ¡°You must know that the Stevens and Atkinsons were sweating


    it.¡±


    Jason shrugged.


    ¡°And look at this line of people wanting to strike up a business rtionship with you. Come now, why


    don¡¯t you brighten some lucky fool¡¯s future?¡±


    Jason smirked sardonically.


    ¡°I¡¯m toozy to deal with these people,¡± Jason said.


    ¡°Your man, Terrence, seems to be doing a good job.¡±


    Jason¡¯s lips twitched again. Poor Terrence. He really needed to give the man a raise.


    "I heard that you seem to be very busy recently. It''s very difficult for others to even ask you out." Brian


    said more quietly.


    Jason looked more closely at Brian then. Brian might appear detached and cold, but there were many


    women who loved this man like crazy. "What about you? I heard that you seem to have changed your


    ways recently?"


    "Mm. Yes," Brian Hart said faintly. It was as if this was an ordinary matter for him.


    ¡°Patrick even made a bet with someone saying that your ex can end your single life," Jason said.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    "Then I guess he is going to lose all his money," Brian said. From the corner of his eyes, he caught a


    glimpse of a figure who was looking around the banquet hall. "She''s here. Should I introduce you to


    her?"


    Jason''s eyes turned in the direction of Brian Hart''s gaze, and the corners of his mouth suddenly lifted.


    "Evelyn?"


    "Do you know her?" Brian was a little surprised. After all, Evelyn and Jason seemed to have nothing to


    do with each other.


    "Sort of," Jason said in a meaningful tone. "If you care about this new girlfriend of yours, then don''t let


    her make trouble. If she does, even you won''t be able to protect her."


    "Did she offend you?" Brian¡¯s almond-shaped eyes rose slightly as he looked at Jason.


    "Do you think that she would still be able to stand there if she did?" Jason replied.


    After this, Jason turned and left. At this moment, Evelyn happened to see Brian and quickly walked


    over.


    "Brian!" she called out his name.


    When she first entered the banquet hall, she saw a lot of public figures that she was used to only


    seeing on TV. There were even some A-list stars in the entertainment industry. For a small third-rate


    actor like her, this was something she could have barely dreamed of. And the wolves¡­ this was truly a


    who¡¯s who of pack politics.


    Representatives of every major pack in this region were assembled.


    Her father wasn¡¯t powerful enough to earn such an invitation, and she wasn¡¯t hear in that capacity but


    rather because of Alpha Brian Hart.


    "You could have called me when you arrived. I''d pick you up at the entrance," Brian said. He raised his


    hand and helped Evelyn to tidy the strands of hair from her cheeks which were slightly messy.


    Evelyn could only feel that all this was like a dream. Who would have thought that she could be with


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    this big shot in the entertainment industry?


    It was said that Brian was simply the Crown Prince of the entertainment industry. He could make


    anyone a star with a snap of his fingers.


    As for her, just as the production crew was in a state of dejection, she suddenly turned the tide because


    of Brian. Just because Brian Hart had taken a liking to her, almost everyone in the production crew


    treated her with respect. No one would dare to offend her again. Even the leading actor, director, and


    production staff had a very respectful attitude towards her.


    This was a kind of feeling she had never felt before.


    Women in their industry were rarely treated equally as men. It was very much an old boy¡¯s club.


    And that counted doubly so for the productions with ties to pack affiliates. Most packs¡ªhers included¡ª


    were male dominated. And that


    So this sense of power and acknowledgment was heady.


    "Didn''t Ie and find you by myself?" Evelyn smiled sweetly and held Brian''s arm. "By the way, I saw


    a lot of first-rate celebrities today. I am so lucky. I''ve never had the chance to see so many big stars


    before. I don''t know when I will be like them."


    "It''s not difficult. Later, I''ll ask someone to arrange a TV series for you, and then I''ll put you in several


    variety shows. At that point, you''ll be able to pick any script you like," Brian said casually as if it was


    just a small matter.


    But Evelyn was stunned. She couldn''t believe her ears. She had expended a lot of effort before, but


    she hadn''t been able to get into a single variety show, let alone several!


    "Then what''s... my role?" she asked in bewilderment.


    "Of course you''d be the leading actress. You don''t like that?"


    "No, I... I like it very much." Evelyn felt as if a wonderful opportunity had just fallen right into herp.


    She was almost speechless.


    "Brian, why...why are you so good to me?" Evelyn whispered.


    Brian smiled faintly, his fingers gently caressing Evelyn''s lips.


    Evelyn''s face suddenly flushed. Good heavens, there were still many people around!


    But at this moment, she was reluctant to push his hand away.


    Indeed, she knew if she were to do such a thing, to publicly embarrass this man in such a way, she


    could kiss all of her future opportunities goodbye.


    ¡°Why am I so good to you? Because your lips are very beautiful, and I like them very much," he


    mumbled.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Evelyn was a little confused. She hadn''t expected that Brian would take a fancy to her lips.


    But no matter what, this was her luck.


    She had to seize hold of Brian Hart and be the most popr actress. She could even... marry into


    a wealthy family and live apletely different life!


    The Hart Pack was powerful. Not on the level of the Stevens or Atkinsons or Reeds, but they were well-


    respected and very wealthy.


    At this moment, Evelyn seemed to have foreseen a good life in the future. However, she had not


    noticed that although the person in front of her was smiling, the smile was not genuine.


    "By the way, do you know Jason Reed?" Brian suddenly asked.


    Evelyn shook her head. How would she have ever gotten a chance to know someone like that Alpha?


    Especially after the drama with her half-sister.


    Brian pursed his lips and said, "Don''t get yourself into any trouble in the future. If you really offend him,


    I may not be able to protect you."


    Of course, the more important thing was whether or not he still wanted to protect her.


    If it was just for the sake of a substitute, there would be no need for him to go against Alpha Reed. A


    substitute... Brian¡¯s eyes seemed to be covered in ayer of mist.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After searching for so many years, just how many substitutes would he have to go through to suppress


    the desire in his body?!


    Before the engagement ceremony, Sean specifically sought out Jason and said, "Mr. Reed, it''s a great


    honor to have you attend our humble event."


    "I will naturallye to your engagement party." Jason seemed to be hinting at something else as he


    said, "Speaking of which, it was not bad for you to break up with Grace before. This way, she has given


    up on you. If you had not given up on Grace at that time, perhaps today she still wouldn''t have let you


    go."


    Sean looked embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he should respond to this or not.


    "Oh yes, how long will your sister be staying in the hospital this time?" Jason asked in a casual manner.


    "One month. The severe trauma caused several leading surgeons to get involved and regeneration


    isn¡¯t possible without incurring¡­unnecessary exposure.¡±


    ¡°Such a crime to our species, revealing our abilities to humans¡­you know the penalties for such a


    thing.¡±


    Sean felt a chill in his heart and quickly added, ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take such an injury to heal¡ªby human standards.¡±


    ¡°It will take half a year for the wound to healpletely."


    He certainly knew how his sister had sustained this injury. But at this time, even if he knew, he had to


    pretend that he didn¡¯t.


    "Then don''t let her go out for the next half a year and make her stay at home to recuperate," Jason said


    faintly.


    "Okay," Sean quickly replied. "I will make sure that my parents take good care of Zoe and let her stay at


    home to take care of herself."


    Being able to read the situation was one of Sean''s strongest characteristics.


    That was why he had broken up with Grace as soon as something bad happened to her. That was why


    he didn''t dare to ask more about his sister''s situation.


    His sister had made a grave mistake attacking Grace.


    And now she¡¯d sorely have to pay.


    But six months at home was nothingpared to the damage this Alpha could inflict.


    Alpha Reed could bury their pack¡ªliterally, politically, financially.


    "Alright, when your engagement ceremony is over, I''ll leave. Grace is still waiting for me to return,"


    Jason said.


    At this moment, Sean no longer felt that it was because of his rtionship with the Atkinson family that


    Jason hade to attend the engagement ceremony. He felt as if Jason was afraid... That he and


    Grace would have a chance in the future, so he had toe to watch the engagement ceremony


    personally. To ensure that Sean would be off the market, so to speak.


    Did Jason even consider Jennifer Atkinson to be as important as she had been back then?


    It could mean only one thing¡ªthat Grace was of great importance to Alpha Jason Reed.


    Sean still could not believe it.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Sean left as if he was treading on air.


    Once the engagement ceremony started, Jason watched the exchange of the engagement rings on the


    stage and listened to the engagement speeches between Sean and Lily. A smile shed across his


    face.


    It was estimated that tomorrow, the photos of Sean and Lily''s engagement party woulde out. Then


    it would be impossible for Grace and Sean to be together.


    He didn¡¯t really think that Grace would ever wee back Sean after what he¡¯d done or how he¡¯d


    deserted her, but he wasn¡¯t taking any chances.


    This human ceremony was the public deration for the packs and thenter woulde the actual


    mating.


    After the engagement ceremony ended, the hall was filled with people congratting the glowing


    couple. However, Jason left the scene and walked out by himself.


    A silver Bentley waited outside. Terrence opened the door respectfully, and Jason hopped in.


    "Alpha, will you be going back to the rental apartment now?" Terrence asked.


    "Yeah," Jason leaned against the back of the seat. Then, he slowly closed his eyes.


    Today, Brian Hart''s presence surprised him. He hadn''t thought that the woman that Brian had taken a


    fancy to would actually be Evelyn Cummins, Grace¡¯s half-sister.


    In his opinion, there was nothing worthwhile about that woman at all. He really didn''t know why Brian


    had taken a fancy to her.


    However, this was someone else''s business. Naturally, he wouldn''t care too much about it, as long as


    Evelyn didn''t try to cause trouble for Grace in the future. Otherwise... he would naturally make Evelyn


    suffer tens of thousands of times more.


    ¡°Sir, Senior Alpha Atkinson called to ask why you left in advance. I think he is worried about whether


    you are annoyed or not," Terrence Klein said.


    "Just call him back and tell him that I am very happy tonight, but I am a little tired, so I have to go back


    early," Jason replied.


    The car drove to the entrance of themunity. Jason got out of the car, walked to the narrow door,


    took out the key, and opened the door.


    In the room, dim light was pouring down.


    Grace was knitting under the light. When she saw himing back, she looked up at him with a sweet


    smile. "You''re back. It''s pretty cold outside, isn''t it?"


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "It''s fine," he said, looking at the wool in her hand. "Where did you get the wool?"


    "I took apart some old sweaters to make a scarf and gloves for you. I have nothing to do at home these


    days, so I might as well find something to do."


    It was only then that he noticed that there were still a fewbels on the table, and they were from a


    brand that he knew. "I recognize this brand. It''s not cheap, is it? Why would you tear apart your


    clothes? Isn''t it better for you to wear them?" He picked up thebel and waved it.


    Grace said, "They aren''t cheap, but the style of these sweaters is a little bit over the top. They are not


    suitable for me to wear now, so it''s better to put them to good use."


    That sweater was originally simr to the raincoat. Paired with narrow leggings, boots, and makeup, it


    would look very elegant. But now, she had no asion to wear this kind of clothes, nor did she have a


    pair of narrow leggings and boots that could match her.


    There was no chance to wear it at all.


    "I think this wool should be enough to make a scarf and gloves. Do you like the color?" she asked. The


    color of the wool was oat, which was neutral and suitable for both men and women.


    Jason stared at the woman before him, and he marveled at her. Where everyone around him was


    consumed with taking, with what they could get out of him, all she did was give.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    "I like it." Jason smiled slightly and put down the tag in his hand. "Sister, I will buy you a thousand or


    ten thousand sweaters in the future. You will wear them as much as you like."


    "A thousand or ten thousand? How would I even have a chance to wear them all?" Grace couldn''t help


    As she spoke, she took a leather ruler and took his hand to make some measurements.


    He frowned. He could feel that her hand was very cold when their skin touched. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t knit, your hands are too cold," he said.


    "It''s okay. Hey, stay still. If you keep moving your hand, the measurements will be no good," she


    muttered before taking his hand and once again adjusting the positions of his fingers. "We''re in the


    room right now, so it can''t get that cold. If it was in the early morning outside or when I was sweeping


    the road at night, now that''s cold. Even if I wore gloves during those times, my hands would get so cold


    that I could barely feel them."


    Jason''s eyes seemed to be covered by a thinyer of fog, which covered up the guilt in his eyes.


    Actually... he could have easily made her stay away from this kind of life and prevented her from doing


    this kind of hard work.


    Perhaps in the beginning, he only felt that it was interesting, so he stayed by her side and called her


    ¡°sister." But now, ever since he started to have different feelings for her and nned to bring her under


    his wing, there was no need for her to do this hard work again.


    "It''s done!¡± she proimed.


    After finishing the measurements on his hand, she lowered her head and started knitting again.


    However, because her fingers had been injured in the past, her movements were not as agile as they


    could be. The knitting speed was also slower as a result.


    It¡­ hurt him to see her so injured.


    Injuries that on some level were due to him.


    ¡±Sister, today is the day of Sean''s engagement to Lily." He suddenly said, "On the way back, I saw that


    the street where their engagement party''s venue was at was still blocked. Many people ran over to


    see."


    "I know. I saw it on the Inte. There were so many people there earlier that no one could squeeze in


    even if they wanted to," she said. There was not a trace of oddness in her voice.


    "Don''t you feel disappointed?" He watched her closely and observed her reaction.


    "Disappointed?" Her hands paused and she seemed a little surprised.


    "If you hadn''t broken up with Sean, the grand asion today might have been yours," he said.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Even if nothing happened to me back then and we didn''t break up, all of this would not be mine. The


    Stevens Pack is not for me. Even if nothing happened, I would have broken up with Sean sooner or


    Back then, every time she went to the Stevensnds, she would make great efforts to get on the


    Stevens parents'' good side, hoping to be epted into the family.


    But, the result was nothing more than a joke.


    Once, at a gathering, she was mocked by Sean¡¯s mother on the spot, who called her a sparrow that


    wanted to be a phoenix and said that she would never seed.


    However, at that time, she had to smile obsequiously and ease the atmosphere after being insulted.


    Thinking about it, she really didn''t need to make herself go through all that. No, she would never


    subject herself to such treatment again.


    The car ident simply made her see reality more clearly.


    Jason smiled slightly as if he was quite satisfied with Grace''s words. "My sister deserves better! Sean


    is really nothing."


    "That''s right. If Lily likes such a man, then she can go ahead and have him," Grace smiled.


    ¡°Did you see any other interesting news?" he asked casually.


    "Yes, I did. I saw Jason Reed''s back," Grace said. "Speaking of which, he is quite mysterious. There


    are no pictures of him on the Inte. Someone posted a photo showing his back today, and it didn''t


    take long before the post was deleted.¡±

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    When she said this, she didn¡¯t notice that her Jay had frozen for a moment.


    "Would you like to see Jason Reed?" he asked.


    ¡°I''m not sure why.¡± She shook her head as if struggling to find the right words. ¡°That¡¯s really nothing for


    me to think about. He and I are people from twopletely different worlds." She said, "However, his


    back figure in a suit is a little bit simr to you. You¡¯re both tall and strong. I think if you put on a suit,


    you would look even better!¡±


    Jason pressed his lips together, not saying a word.


    She added, "Let''s save up some money. Next spring, I''ll buy you a suit. You can wear the same suit if


    you need a formal suit for an interview."


    "What would you say if you were to meet Jason Reed one day?" he asked suddenly.


    Grace suddenly fell into silence. After a long time, she said with a self-deprecating smile, "I would beg


    him to let me go."


    He was a little surprised. "Just that?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Don''t you want to tell him that you were wronged back then? Don''t you want him to reverse the verdict


    for you? With one word, he could have you reinstated into your pack.¡±


    "That''s useless. Back then, for me, Lina ran to his office building and begged on the ground for him to


    see her. But, he never showed up. When I was in prison, I never stopped writing letters to beg him for


    mercy. I also mentioned several times that the death of his fiancee had nothing to do with me. I begged


    him to stop the others from hurting me. But it was all useless. My letters and requests for mercy were


    never answered," she said with a bitter smile.


    These events were painful for her.


    His face was gloomy, and even his eyes became dark and deep.


    Grace patted his hand. ¡±Well, let''s not talk about these things. It''s all in the past. At least after I got out


    of prison, Alpha Reed did not seem to want to take revenge against me. And I¡¯m grateful for that.


    Otherwise, I may not even be able to stay at the Sanitation Service Center," she said.


    He suddenly picked up her hands, which were covered with calluses, and put them in his palms,


    rubbing them a little bit to keep her warm.


    If he had known this would happen, he wouldn''t have turned a blind eye to her all those years ago. He


    wouldn''t have allowed her to be thrown into jail, and he wouldn''t have allowed those people who tried


    to please him toy their hands on her in prison.


    However, if in the future, when his identity was exposed in front of her, he would not be able to agree to


    her request.


    "I''m sorry," he muttered.


    "What?" She was puzzled.


    "That your hands feel so cold because you''re trying to knit me a scarf and gloves." He then whispered


    to himself, "Also... I won''t let you go for the rest of my life."


    He would make it up to her. He would give her the best of everything. He would make her the most


    enviable woman in the City and wash away all the dirt on her body. But he would never let her go!


    Over the next few days, Grace lived a somewhat leisurely life. She knitted and browsed the web all day


    long, which gave her a long-lost feeling of being rxed and having nothing to do.


    The wounds and bruising were also getting better day by day.


    Every day, Jay would carry her to the small park in the neighborhood to bask in the sun for a while.


    And every time, when some old people in theirmunity saw them, they would look at them with eyes


    filled with tenderness.


    She supposed that it did all look quite romantic.


    Here she was being carried around by a tall, strapping, handsome man.


    "Your boyfriend taking you out for a walk again?" tsked an olddy who liked chatting with them in the


    park. But the woman smiled so mischievously as she said it. And Grace couldn¡¯t help but giggle too.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. He sure did.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Grace did not know how many times she had told the nice old woman from their neighborhood that Jay


    was not her boyfriend, but her "brother." However, when the olddy found out that there was no blood


    rtionship between the two of them, she was still dead-set on treating them as a couple.


    The old woman all but cackled at the absurdity. She said with a smile at that time, "Maybe not now. But,


    you will be in the future. What brother and sister? It''s just a figure of speech. Your friendship now will be


    the basis of your rtionship to grow from.¡±


    That sounded pretty profound, maybe even something that her grandfather would say. He had been


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    such a kind, wise man. But Grace couldn¡¯t allow herself to hope for such things.


    She stood to lose too much.


    She could only hope that things would stay as they were with Jay. If they did, she would count herself


    lucky indeed.


    As for Jay, when the olddy called him her ¡°boyfriend,¡± he never protested or tried to argue that they


    were siblings, he would even respond with a smile.


    Jason put Grace down on a stone bench in the small park, and then said, "It''s colder today. I''ll go get


    you more clothes to help youyer up."


    ¡°Mm. Okay,¡± she agreed.


    When he came back with more clothes, he saw that the aunties in themunity seemed to be


    surrounding her and talking to her. She then blushed and waved her hands repeatedly as if denying


    something.


    Jason''s footsteps could not help slowing down. He only felt that the blush on her cheeks was so cute,


    and it made her look adorable.


    When the aunties saw him, they immediately left with grins on their faces. Before leaving, they even


    winked at Grace, which made her face even redder.


    "What''s wrong?" Jason walked up and wrapped anotheryer of clothing around her.


    Her almond-shaped, jet-ck eyes looked a little embarrassed and she bit her lower lip as she nced


    up at him. He¡¯d thought her adorable and she was, undeniably so, but she was beautiful too.


    Radiant, even.


    With something in her that just seemed to glow.


    The olddies had recognized it. Maybe on some instinctual level, he had too, when he first saw her


    that night on the street.


    Grace was¡­ good.


    Her soul was kind and giving.


    She was strong.


    But not so strong as to be inflexible.


    He marveled at her resilience and her ability to give. Despite everything that was taken from her, she


    continued to be generous to others.


    And that was quite incredible, in his humble opinion.


    With or without her wolf, she was a woman of virtue.


    The kind of female who would make a strong, fair luna for any packmunity.


    Her face flushed bright red as he continued to stare at her, until her cheeks looked like the skin of an


    apple. One couldn''t help wanting to take a bite.


    All of a sudden, a burst of lust sprang up in Jason''s body. He calmly suppressed the physical reaction,


    but he had a strange feeling in his heart.


    It seemed that her influence on him was¡­growing. Even just the blush on her face made him... want


    her.


    His wolf growled in agreement.


    "They... they thought you were my boyfriend," she whispered.


    "Isn''t this something that they''ve known for a while?" he asked.


    "Then they said that you were too beautiful." She was even more embarrassed now.


    "And then?" he asked.


    "After that, they started teaching me some husband-taming moves." She couldn''t bring herself to tell


    him the details.


    "Well then, in the future, you can use them on me to see if there''s any effect," Jason said.


    "Why, you too..." Grace bit down on her lower lip in embarrassment.


    His throat could not help tightening up at this sight.


    At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and answered. Her face immediately


    changed, and she responded in a low voice.


    After finishing the call, she looked at him and said, "I will go back to my mother''s hometown soon. Just


    now, a call came from my mother''s side saying that my grandma wants to see me."


    When her father married her stepmother, he first threw her back to her mother''s hometown. During that


    time, it was her grandmother who had taken care of her, until she couldn¡¯t any longer, due to her poor


    health. Grace¡¯s dear paternal grandfather then stepped in and took over.


    After that, Grace could onlye back during the winter and summer holidays. After she graduated


    from high school, she would sometimes save enough money to buy a bus ticket, and she would go


    back to see her grandmother¡ªuntil the disaster that happened to her three years ago...


    At that time, her grandmother was already in worse health and often needed to rest in bed, and other


    rtives were busy trying to distance themselves from Grace. Even when she gave them a call, she


    would always be heartlessly hung up on.


    This time, it could be said that it was the first time her mother''s side had called her in three years.


    ¡°Jay, my family on that side has avoided me since the ident. I¡¯m not technically allowed on their


    Jason could imagine. And it filled his heart with dread.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    "Will you be going?" Jason asked.


    Grace nodded. "But you..." She hesitated for a moment. "Do you want to go with me?"


    He was quiet for a moment then said, "I have to work overtime the night before. The boss said that I


    will get triple the rate if I do. How about you give me the address? I will go find you the next day."


    "All right,¡± Grace said.


    However, she then bit her lips and said hesitantly, "But when you show up with me over there, some of


    my rtives might give you a hard time. When that happens, don''t mind them."


    Jay gave her a faint smile. "Don''t worry, I won''t pay any attention to it."


    At this moment, she was the only person he cared about.


    The closer it got to the holiday, the fewer people would be seen on the road. Many people had already


    returned to their hometowns.


    Her mother''s hometown was a small town on the outskirts of the city. It was not far away, and it would


    only take about an hour and a half to get there by bus. Therefore, rtively speaking, she would have


    topete for a bus ticket home with many other people who were also looking to get out of the city for


    the holiday.


    While Grace was still booking the tickets, she asked Jason, "Jay, do you have your ID card? I''ll book a


    ticket for you."


    As a matter of fact, she had never seen his ID card.


    "I have already booked a ticket," Jason said.


    Grace did not say anything else after hearing that. Instead, she took out the scarf that she had been


    hiding in the past few days and helped Jason put it on.


    "Is it too short?" she studied the scarf and asked.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s just right," he said. Her scent seemed to be on the scarf, which made him feel as though he


    was being surrounded by her scent as well.


    "Then, I''ll go ahead and finish up knitting the ends of it so that you can wear it. But it will take some


    more time before the gloves are ready," she said.


    He sped her hands as she fiddled with the scarf.


    Grace¡¯s dark eyes lifted to his. Goodness, he was so perfect.


    ¡°Grace,¡± he said, his thumbs tracing tiny circles on her hands. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    Only he wasn¡¯t staring at the scarf, he was looking at her.


    Suddenly, all those whisperings from the olddies rushed to the forefront of her mind. Maybe they


    could be something more. Maybe this friendship could be something bigger.


    As if with a will of its own, her body leaned toward his.


    He smiled faintly, his gaze dropping to her lips.


    Grace sucked in a breath.


    This man¡­ he was more to her than anyone else in her life had been.


    And she wanted him. More than she could even admit to herself.


    He angled his head and leaned closer.


    Grace¡¯s eyes fluttered closed.


    Then her phone started ringing. Loudly.


    And just like that, the moment was shattered. If it had even been there in the first ce. Perhaps she¡¯d


    imagined it.


    Grace hobbled over to the countertop and grabbed her phone.


    ¡°Hello Lina.¡±


    Lina had nned to hang out in her apartment during the holidays, but when she heard that Grace was


    going to visit her mother''s hometown, she couldn''t help worrying.


    "Are you going alone?¡± Lina asked. No small talk. No skirting around the subject.


    It was no secret that Lina didn¡¯t want her to go back home. Grace nced at Jay.


    ¡°Actually, no. I won¡¯t be alone. Jay will go over to apany me," Grace said.


    "But, the rtives from your mother''s hometown are..." Lina paused mid-sentence. She knew how


    heartless those people were when her friend got into trouble back then. They¡¯d not been kind to Grace


    in the years since.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like them, Grace. No offense. They were all fine to ride off your sess and take money when


    you were working, but the moment you fell on hard times, they abandoned you.¡±


    Grace didn¡¯t argue the point. It was true what Lina said. Every bit of it.


    "I want to see my grandmother, Lina. I haven''t seen her since I was released from prison. I don''t know


    how she is now," Grace said. ¡°She¡¯s the only one of them who¡¯s been good to me, Lina. And she¡¯s


    been getting on in years. I¡¯m not sure how much time she has left.¡±


    "If anything happens, just call me. I wille get you. I¡¯m just going to be at home during the holidays,"


    Lina said.


    "What can happen?" Graceughed. "I''m only going back to my hometown. I''m not going to fight


    someone. You make it sound so dramatic. This is a short visit, nothing more or less.¡±


    ¡°With your family, one can never know,¡± Lina said.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it to be mean. Just so you¡¯re prepared. I hate thinking of you defenseless. And you¡¯re


    still a rogue, Grace. Just setting foot in your family¡¯s territory could be enough to earn their wrath.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t going to hurt me.¡± Grace argued.


    And she watched as Jay tensed. His whole body changed from lighthearted to violent in the space of a


    heartbeat. She sucked in a breath.


    ¡°I, uh, I mean, let¡¯s not overy this,¡± she said as much to Lina as Jay. ¡°These are my family members.


    They won¡¯t physically harm me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the physical harm I was worried about,¡± Lina muttered.


    Jason¡¯s eyes narrowed as if he heard Lina¡¯s words and was also concerned about Grace¡¯s emotional


    duress.


    ¡°Rx,¡± Grace said to the both of them. ¡°I am only going to visit my grandmother. I will be back in two


    days.¡±


    Grace set off early in the morning. Before she set off, she hurriedly brushed a kiss against Jay¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Take care, Jay. Mind your safety.¡±


    He smiled crookedly. One hand lifted to his face where her lips had been.


    ¡°For you, sister, I can do anything.¡±

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    After Grace left, Jason looked around the small rental apartment and felt empty inside.


    He picked up the scarf she had ced on the table and wrapped it around his neck. The corner of his


    lips curled into a slight smile.


    He didn¡¯t mind the cold. What wolf did?


    Wolves loved wintry weather.


    When Jason walked out of the rental apartment, Terrence had already been waiting outside for a long


    time. When he saw his boss, he was stunned. The president had never liked wearing a in scarf, but


    then... he was wearing one.


    And when Jason walked closer to him, Terrence studied the threads on the scarf and the knitting


    method. He was almost sure that it was a hand-made scarf.


    There seemed to be only one answer to Mr. Reed''s hand-woven scarf.


    This scarf was probably knitted by Grace!


    "Mr. Reed, we''re going to..."


    "Let''s go to the hospital. Today, I probably should have dinner with the Old Master." Jason ordered.


    "Okay," Terrence responded. He started the car and headed for the hospital.


    The bus stopped at a ce not far from the southern entrance of the town where Grace got off. It had


    already been three years, and this town seemed to have changed a lot. Some of the muddy roads had


    been rebuilt with cement.


    On the way, she met some of the neighbors who used to live close to her grandmother''s house. They


    all pointed at her and whispered to each other. Grace was already used to this.


    Ever since she was released from prison, those who knew her in the past could not help but talk about


    her when they saw her.


    When she arrived at her grandmother''s house, she found it to be crowded with her rtives.


    Seeing her, her second uncle forced a smile and said, "Grace! Come on in and have a seat. We''ve


    been waiting for you for a long time."


    Grace was a little surprised. After all, after what had happened to her, her second uncle had even sent


    someone to tell her to not implicate them at the courthouse.


    "Come,e, sit down!" Her third aunt walked over with a warm expression and pulled Grace down to


    the chair. Then, her uncle-inw, aunt-inw, second uncle-inw, and third uncle... All these rtives


    surrounded her and asked her about her well-being.


    Grace had a sh of doubt in her eyes. "Where''s grandma?" she asked.


    "Grandma is taking a nap right now. You can go see her when she wakes up," her third aunt said.


    Her uncle then said, "Grace, now that you are out of prison, you have to be a decent person. You''re not


    with anyone now, right? Women should always find a man to rely on. I will introduce you to a good


    partnerter."


    "Uncle, I don''t want to find anyone to get together with right now." Grace refused.


    "Sigh, child, what''s wrong with you..." Her uncle seemed to want to say something else, but her third


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    aunt winked at him, and he didn''t say anything more.


    At this moment, Grace''s grandmother, Susie, was in an intense argument with her husband.


    "I disagree. I absolutely don''t agree to marry her off to that fool. She''s going to ruin her whole life!"


    Susie shouted.


    Mr. Kelleigh snorted and said, "She has already been ruined for a lifetime. What do you think Grace


    can do now that she is out of prison? Now that she is a rogue. I have asked around about it. She''s a


    street cleaner now. It''s better for her to get married while she is still young¡ªto someone who will


    tolerate her and petition for her re-intstatement. The Miller family said that as long as Grace gives birth


    to a baby for the Miller family, they will support her for a lifetime. I am doing this for her sake."


    "What do you mean you''re doing it for her sake? You are simply greedy for the Miller family''s money!"


    Susie said with hatred, "You are selling Grace off!"


    "Mom, what do you mean we are selling her off?" The third aunt came over and said, "Dad is doing this


    for our whole family. My nephews are going to get married soon. Now, with the 300,000 dors of the


    Miller pack¡¯s money, they can at least get a down payment if they buy a house in the town. Mom, you


    can''t let your grandson fail to get a wife."


    -----------

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    The third aunt tried her best to persuade Susie. After all, her father and two elder brothers had


    promised her that they would give her 300,000 dors when the time came.


    300,000 dors was equivalent to her yearly sry!


    However, no matter what her daughter or her husband said, Susie refused to cooperate. In the end, the


    third aunt simply said, "Mom, Big Brother and Second Brother said that if you mess this up and our


    nephews can''t afford a house and a wife, they will me you for the rest of their lives!"


    Susie felt angry and anxious when she heard that. "Do you... do you still have any conscience? Have


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    you forgotten how Grace used to take care of us?"


    The third aunt smiled and said, "Mom, the past is the past, and the present is the present. You can''t


    ruin our family and the future of our younger generation just because of her. Besides, my nephew and


    second nephew not being able to marry also has something to do with her. Why would any daughter of


    a decent family still want to marry them if they heard that one of our family members was in prison? Not


    to mention if we don''t even have a house prepared for the brides-to-be."


    After a while, Susie gritted her teeth and looked at her third daughter with tears in her eyes. "How...


    how can you be worthy of your sister?"


    The third aunt didn''t take it seriously. Her fourth sister had been dead for so many years. Even if she


    was indeed close with her before, how could thatpare to the money she could get now?


    Grace was still surrounded by her cousins out in the front. Her cousin, Ste, was chewing on some


    crackers as she said with a faint smile, "I heard Grandpa said that he had asked your father about you.


    Your father said that you''re a street sweeper now. Is that true?"


    Ste was one year older than Grace, but she had been on the losing end since they were young.


    Grace had been a straight-A student in school, but Ste couldn''t even manage to enter a university.


    After graduating from high school, she went to take on part-time jobs. Later, she ended up marrying a


    metal smith in the neighboring town.


    At that time, Grace was dating Sean, the son of a rich and powerful family. When Ste thought of the


    person that Grace had managed to hook up with and thought about her own partner again, she felt


    inferior and ashamed.


    Now that Grace had fallen so low, she would naturally want to step all over her in return.


    "That''s right, I sweep the streets," Grace said in neither a shameful nor arrogant tone.


    "What''s even the point of you attending university? In the end, you still ended up sweeping the road.


    But,ter... Hehe, you won''t have to anymore..."


    Before Ste finished her words, Grace''s first cousin, Hogan, gave her a look.


    Only then did Ste pause in the middle of her sentence. She then looked at Grace with an expression


    as if she was watching a show unfold. "Hmph, what does it matter how good she was at studying?


    She''s still going to end up marrying a fool."


    She was curious to see how Grace would look like when she got married to that fool.


    In the evening, when the family was having their dinner, Grace finally saw Susie. When she saw Grace,


    ayer of tears welled up in her eyes, and she hugged Grace for a long while.


    "Child, you must have suffered quite a bit. It''s all because of my old and weak body. I couldn''t help you


    at all back then," Susie said in the midst of choking up while trying to speak.


    Before Grace could answer, Ste said, "Grandma, Grace being in jail is what we call getting punished


    byw. She deserved it!"


    Susie red at Ste. Only then did she resentfully shut her mouth.


    Grace shook her head and looked at Susie. "It''s all right, I didn''t suffer much. Besides, haven''t I already


    been released? I''lle back more often in the future and be filial to you and Grandfather."


    Hearing this, Susie felt even sadder.


    Mr. Kelleigh and the rest were afraid that Susie would expose them, so they quickly had them sit down


    to start eating dinner together. During the meal, the eldest uncle, second uncle, and third aunt kept


    urging Grace to have more wine.


    "It''s a rare asion, so it''s not a bad thing to drink a bit more. Grace, you need to make sure toe


    back more often and see your grandma and grandpa in the future," the third aunt said with a smile.


    -----------

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Grace maintained the smile and said, "Third Aunt, I quit drinking already. You know that I had a car


    ident because I was drunk. How could I dare to drink again?"


    Upon hearing Grace''s words, the third aunt stopped and could onlyugh dryly.


    Her uncle said, "Nevertheless, it is Thanksgiving. Just drink a few sses. You are not driving now


    anyways."


    "That''s right. If you don''t drink, you are not giving us elders any respect!" Her second uncle followed


    suit.


    "Enough!" Grandma suddenly shouted, "Your consciences have been eaten by dogs. Are you really


    going to push Grace into the pit of fire?"


    All of a sudden, no one at the table spoke, but Grace looked at her grandmother in surprise.


    Susie said to Grace, "Grace, your uncle and others are up to no good. They want to marry you to the


    Miller pack''s fool son in exchange for 300,000 dors. They..."


    Mr. Kelleigh interrupted her before she could finish her sentence.


    "So what if Grace marries into the Miller pack? Are we mistreating her? The Miller pack epted her,


    even though she had been in jail. Even though she has made enemies of the main packs here. Do you


    think she can marry into a good family now?"


    "That''s right. 300,000 dors from the Miller pack is just enough to buy houses for First Cousin and


    Second Cousin. Grace, you owe them this. If you hadn''t been in prison in the first ce, they would


    have already found a good partner." Ste added fuel to the fire.


    "I won''t marry anyone!" Grace stood up and coldly looked at the rtives around her. "Even if I were to


    owe anyone, it would not be you!"


    She said to Susie, "Grandma, I''lle to see you next time." After that, she intended to leave, but she


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    was stopped by her uncles.


    "Why do you want to leave? It''s not up to you to decide who you marry!" her uncle said ruthlessly.


    Grace looked at her cousins, who were not far away. She remembered that they had yed together


    when they were children and they had had a good rtionship with each other.


    "You also want me to marry a fool?"


    Elder Cousin Hogan said, "Yes, it''s fortunate enough that the Miller pack is willing to marry you now.


    Otherwise, do you think you can find a good family to marry into?"


    On the other hand, her second cousin Marcus shrank a little and said awkwardly, "I... I am getting


    married. At least I need to have a house. I... I don''t have any other choice."


    Graceughed at herself. In fact, she shouldn''t have expected anything from her cousins; she just


    made herself disappointed again. "I won''t get married!"


    She took a deep breath and shouted at everyone.


    "p!" The next moment, Mr. Kelleigh pped her in the face. "How dare you not listen to us? There''s


    no room for you to haggle over this matter!"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    In the VIP ward of the hospital, there was a round table full of exquisite dishes, but only two people


    were eating them.


    Jason ate in a slow and orderly manner. Old Mr. Reed, who was sitting opposite him, was eating food


    with the help of a nurse.


    In the ward, it was almost silent except for the sound of chewing. Neither the grandfather nor the


    grandson had said anything to each other.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although the nurse who picked up the food for the Old Master was curious, she didn''t dare to ask. After


    all, these two were the most powerful people in Emerald City.


    Finally, after Old Mr. Reed was almost full, he said, "I heard that you haven''t stayed in the house for the


    past few days?"


    "Yes," Jason replied indifferently. He was not surprised that Old Master knew about this. After all, Old


    Master had his informants everywhere, even in his house.


    "Where are you staying?"


    "Outside," Jason replied.


    "Why do you want to stay outside?" Old Mr. Reed asked.


    "It''s too quiet in the house." He pretended to be casual as he picked up a shrimp and slowly peeled off


    the shell.


    "Speaking of which, you should have a girlfriend at your age. I will ask my secretary to sort out


    information about the famous youngdies in the city. You can pick one." Old Mr. Reed''s tone sounded


    as if it was as simple as picking out clothes.


    Jason''s fingers, which were holding on to the shrimp, paused slightly. Then he replied, "There''s no


    need."


    Old Mr. Reed narrowed his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "If it''s only to find a woman to give birth to a child, then I can choose my own candidate," he said. In the


    past, he felt that if he was destined to have a child who would inherit the Reed family in the future, then


    it didn''t matter which woman gave birth to the child.


    But now, he felt that if he needed a child, he hoped that the child''s mother could be Grace.


    It seemed not bad for the child to inherit his and her blood and genes.


    "A candidate?" Old Mr. Reed was shocked. "Could it be that you..."


    At this moment, Jason''s mobile phone suddenly rang. He was slightly startled and took out a cheap


    mobile phone from his pocket. Looking at the caller ID on it, he immediately stood up and answered the


    call. However, when he heard the voice on the other end of the phone, his face suddenly changed.


    "Jay... save... save me..."


    Even though her voice was hoarse and shattered, he could still immediately tell that this was Grace.


    However, before he could ask, the call was hung up. Then, he dialed again, but the voice message


    informed him that he could not get through.


    "Did something happen to Grace?" Even he himself didn''t know that at this moment, his face was


    deathly pale under the light. He then said to Old Mr. Reed, "Grandfather, I still have some matters to


    attend to. I have to leave now."


    After that, he rushed out of the ward.


    A hint of haze appears on Old Mr. Reed''s face. The expression on his grandson''s face made him feel


    as if he had seen his son''s appearance over that woman back then.


    For that woman, his son did not hesitate to betray his family and abandon his glory and wealth. But in


    the end, what had happened to him?


    If a man loves a woman too much, it''s destined to end in tragedy.


    And now, what kind of woman would make Jason lose hisposure?


    Grace had not expected these rtives to drug her. Although she did not drink wine at dinner, she


    drank some soft drinks. Now she was weak and had no strength at all.


    Grandma wanted to stop them, but she was stopped by the third aunt, while the uncles carried her to


    see the Miller pack.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    She was locked up in a room by the Millers, and there was a stranger in the room. He was... the fool of


    the Miller family.


    Grace tried her best to remain clear-headed. She had to escape, no matter what!


    But now that she was in such a state, it was difficult for her to stand up. How could she escape? When


    she was carried over by her uncles, she secretly tried to call someone for help, but her phone was


    taken away.


    Whatever chance she had to escape was all gone!


    Why? Why did she call Jay first? Obviously, Jason was in the city and could not help her at all.


    Furthermore, what could Jay do? Perhaps she should have called Lina since she could be a little more


    useful, or call the police directly...


    It was as if she had started to rely on Jay without realizing.


    Her vision had be blurred. The strange man smirked and rushed over to her. She could only try


    her best to dodge away, but she couldn''t avoid that figure.


    Outside the room, the Miller and Kelleigh pack families were happily calcting the ounts for a


    while.


    Grace''s uncle said, "Mr. Miller, we have brought her for you. 300 grand, you can''t go back on your


    word."


    "Oh, good, good. As long as they finish up, I will give you 300,000 dors," Jeremy said. In order to let


    his son get married and nt a seed for the Miller family, he was willing to go all out this time.


    They were a small pack, and kept to themselves, but they needed a child¡ªan heir.


    Jeremy''s wife said worriedly, "What if this youngdy still ns to run afterward?"


    "You can take some pictures of her to use them to ckmail her. Then we''ll lock her up for a while.


    When the child is born, how can she run away? She will stay here and be your daughter-inw," her


    uncle said. He didn''t have any pity for Grace. He only had money on his mind.


    "That''s right. If a woman gives birth to a child, she won¡¯t think about running away anymore. You are


    also a woman, so you should understand," her second uncle said hurriedly.


    Jeremy''s wife thought about it and agreed. However, she was still a little worried. "Will... will he be able


    to achieve anything in the room? If she resists, our son..."


    "How can she still have the strength to resist?" her second uncle said in a hurry.


    Jeremy also said, "Don''t worry, I taught my sonst night. No matter how stupid he is, he knows what


    to do!"


    Jeremy''s wife finally felt relieved.


    The four people were eating and drinking in the yard. Suddenly, the sound of a car came from outside.


    "Whose car is it now that it''ste?" Jeremy mumbled as he stood up. He was half-drunk as he walked


    to the entrance and opened the door. Just as he was about to say something, he was stunned on the


    spot.


    On the other side of the door, there were police cars surrounding the whole building. Jeremy suddenly


    sobered up.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    Then, the policemen got out of the cars and surrounded the courtyard.


    Seeing that the policemen had surrounded them, Grace¡¯s uncles and Jeremy''s wife were so scared


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that they didn''t dare to utter a word. They didn''t know what was going on.


    "Where is the woman you brought back here?" asked one of the officers, who looked like he was in


    charge.


    The four people looked at each other. Jeremy struggled to say, "What... woman? We don''t know what


    you are talking about."


    The policeman did not bother to talk nonsense with him. He said, "Search!" Suddenly, the police began


    to search all the rooms.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Jeremy, his wife, and Grace¡¯s uncles suddenly became flustered. Seeing that the police were about to


    enter the room where "business" had been conducted, Jeremy shouted immediately, "Why are you


    barging into my ce? Are the... are the police allowed to break into my house?"


    He and his wife wanted to rush forward, but they were stopped by someone.


    At this time, some people found that the door of that room was locked.


    At the same time, another car arrived at the door of Jeremy''s house. A tall figure got out of the vehicle


    and walked into the yard. A policeman swiftly went to the man''s side and briefed him on the situation.


    "One of the doors is locked. It''s possible that someone is inside."


    As he spoke, the policeman led the man to the locked door.


    Jeremy and his wife, as well as Grace''s uncles, were looking desperately for any kind of excuse to not


    open the door.


    Jason stared at the door and said coldly, "Break it open."


    Immediately, someone took an axe and directly chopped the door down.


    "You can''t enter! You are trespassing in this house! I will sue you!" However, no matter how loud


    Jeremy shouted, it was of no use. The moment the door opened, Jason rushed into the room.


    Just as the others were about to rush in, a roar suddenly came from inside. "No one cane in!"


    Suddenly, the footsteps of the people who had been about to rush in stopped in an instant.


    Jason''s eyes were blood-red as he stared at the scene in front of him. The clothes on Grace''s body


    had been torn off. She was cowering in a corner, being beaten and kicked by a man who was still


    smiling.


    Her delicate body was curled like a shrimp, and she was holding a broken piece of mirror in her hand,


    but at this point, she didn''t have the strength to fight back.


    The only thing she could do was keep herself from fainting. She could only try to stay conscious under


    the constant barrage of pain.


    Fresh, dark red blood continuously dripped down from her palm to the light-colored sheets, making it


    look as if poppies were blooming.


    But the man beating her was still mumbling, "My dad said that if a woman is not obedient, I need to


    beat her! If I beat her, she will be obedient. So I want to beat you, beat you, beat you..."


    The next moment, Jason directly rushed forward and pulled the man away from Grace. He then pushed


    him to the ground and stepped on him.


    His Grace had been beaten by the fool. A hint of murderous intent shed in his pitch-ck pupils.


    Thank god, this fool hadn¡¯t shifted because Grace would have beenpletely defenseless against


    this dumb wolf.


    There was a sharp pain in the chest of Miller the fool as he was stepped on. He wanted to get up but


    he couldn''t move. Even if he was stupid, he still had an instinctive sense of crisis. It was an Alpha that


    stood over him and a powerful one. He only felt that the person who was stepping on him was


    terrifying, like a God of Death who was going to take his life.


    Jason''s eyes were scarlet and the killing intent in them was getting stronger and stronger.


    All of a sudden, the sound of breathing came into his ears, shaking him awake from that state.


    Grace!


    He directly kicked Miller the fool out of the room, then he looked at Grace curled up in the corner.


    At this moment, her body seemed to be soft, her cheeks abnormally red, and there was blood around


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    the corners of her mouth. Her almond-shaped eyes, which had originally been warm, now seemed to


    have no focus at all. No one knew what she was looking at.


    Just like a weak little animal, she was still struggling desperately, wanting to protect herself.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    All of a sudden, he felt a twinge of pain in his heart. She had clearly been fine when she had left this


    morning, but now... she had been turned into this pitiful state. If he hade with her earlier in the day,


    she would not have encountered such a thing.


    When he wanted to get close to her, her body shook even more, and the hand she was using to hold


    the mirror shard tightened its grip. Suddenly, the blood in her hands surged even more.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sis, it''s me. Rx. You''re safe now. No one will do anything to you anymore," Jason said anxiously.


    In the past, he had never been afraid of blood. Even if someone had dripped blood in front of him, he


    would not have been moved at all.


    However, at this moment, he was afraid of her blood. He was afraid that her injuries would worsen and


    that she would keep on bleeding.


    This kind of fear made his body tremble.


    Grace felt as if her body had lost all sensation and control. She could only feel the heat and slight pain.


    Only when she was in pain could she protect herself and keep herself from falling asleep.


    "I can''t sleep here, I absolutely can''t!"


    Being isted and helpless, she had once thought that when she was released from prison, she would


    be in charge of her own life. However, nothing had changed. Once something had happened, no one


    could help her! She could only bear this pain alone...


    "Sis... sis..."


    A voice rang in her ears. "Who is it? Who is calling out to me?"


    She tried her best to open her eyes, trying to see who was calling her.


    "Sis, don''t be afraid, I will take you away from this ce!" the person said.


    Her vision, which had no focus, started to clear up little by little. Her dark pupils then finally reflected the


    man''s figure.


    "J... Jay..." She said his name with difficulty. Her voice was so hoarse that it sounded as if her throat


    had been scratched with sand.


    "It''s me. No one can hurt you once I''m here!" He said, his handsome face serious. He was heart-


    broken when he made his oath.


    She looked at him in a daze. At this moment, it seemed that there was something different about Jay,


    but... it was still Jay!


    As if all the strength she had been struggling to hold on to had been drained, her hand suddenly


    loosened, and the shard of mirror in her hand fell. She also fell to one side.


    He stretched out his arms to catch her, then directly took off his coat, wrapped it around her, and picked


    her up.


    "Sis, go to sleep. I''ll take you back," Jason said softly.


    Leaning on his chest, she could feel his familiar aura. It was as if she was no longer alone at this


    moment. There was someone else that she could rely on.


    "Jay, you''re finally... here..." she muttered. Her head tilted as she leaned into his embrace, gasping for


    breath.


    "Yes, I''m here," he replied as he stared at the person in his arms. She didn''t have to be afraid of


    anything!


    As he spoke, he carried her out of the room.


    The people outside saw Jason walk out holding a woman wrapped in a man''s suit. They could not see


    the woman''s appearance at all as her face was almost buried in Jason''s arms. Only her long hair could


    be seen outside the suit. One could still hear the woman''s breathing, which was very heavy at that


    moment.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Seeing the careful look on Jason''s face as he carried the woman in his arms, everyone could tell that


    this woman was very important to him.


    Those who were aware of Jason''s true identity secretly suppressed their thoughts when they saw this


    scene.


    After all, he was a big shot in their world. How could he appear in such a ce in the early morning just


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for a woman? Moreover, he had made such a big scene.


    Regardless of who she was, they were afraid that she would disrupt half of Emerald City.


    "Find out who is involved in this matter, none of them should be left out," Jason said.


    "Yes." One of his subordinates, who was walking beside him, answered.


    At this moment, Jeremy and his wife looked down at their son, who was shouting with pain, and then


    they looked at the policemen in the yard. They wanted to cry but they had no tears to shed.


    The couple red angrily at Grace''s uncles. "Who the hell is she?"


    Her uncle and second uncle also looked pale. They looked at each other in dismay. Was this niece of


    theirs not a helpless woman who had just been released from prison for less than half a year?


    Otherwise, they would not have tried to take advantage of her!


    But now... obviously, there was a big shot backing their niece! Before that... When they thought of what


    they had said at the dinner and the fact that they had drugged their niece, they instantly broke out into


    a cold sweat.


    Why hadn''t Grace admitted that she knew some big shots! If she had told them, they would not have


    done such a thing!


    ¡ª


    Grace felt her body bing more and more ufortable and feeling as if she wanted something


    out of instinct, but could not tell what it was. She could only rely on the people around her.


    That familiar aura made her feel at ease, and then... she wanted more...


    Jason looked at the person who was moving around more and more in his arms, and his face became


    gloomy.


    Damn it, if he hade a littleter, or if she hadn''t called him, she would have been...


    "Mr. Reed, we''ve already found something. The drug they fed Miss Cummins was a kind of pill that was


    secretly sold in a small local bar. I''ve already sent people to find out the ingredients of the drug,"


    Terrence said, reporting thetest news to Jason.


    "Who gave her the drug?" Jason asked coldly.


    "It was her rtives. We haven''t asked who exactly. They''re all trying to me it on each other,"


    Terrence said.


    Jason''s eyes turned colder. Being betrayed by her rtives must have been a devastating blow.


    He felt that the person in his arms was moving more and more violently and seemed to be getting more


    anxious. He lowered his head and heard her vaguely cry, "Jay... Jay..."


    "I''m here." Jason''s originally cold gaze turned gentle in an instant. He lowered his head andforted


    her with a gentle voice, "I''m here, sis, hang on for a while, it''ll be over soon..."


    However, she acted as if she couldn''t hear his words. She continued to move restlessly, her fingers


    scratching his body randomly.


    He raised his hand and tried to wipe back her sweat-soaked hair, but she suddenly opened her mouth


    and bit his finger.


    "Mr. Reed!" Seeing this, Terrence immediately shouted.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    "It''s nothing." Jason said faintly as if he did not feel any pain, "How long will it take for us to reach the


    hospital?"


    "Fifteen minutes or so," Terrence said.


    In her current state, Miss Cummins definitely couldn''t go to an ordinary small hospital. She had to go to


    one of the major hospitals in the city.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When the car arrived at the hospital, Terrence finally discovered the ingredients of the drug that Grace


    had been fed.


    The doctors had been in touch with them on the way, and they were all well-respected doctors.


    If anyone saw these doctors present, they would be shocked. It would have taken a big event for these


    doctors to gather together in such a short time.


    However, the doctors were looking at the prescription list of the drug and giving an urgent consultation


    to a woman who was wearing cheap clothes that had been torn to pieces.


    "It''s not a big deal. Give her a sedative and let her sweat until her body pushes the drug out. It should


    be enough. As long as this drug is not consumed inrge doses for a long time, it will not have any


    long-term effects on the body," one of the famous medical doctors said. "In addition, she can take some


    medicine over the following three days to elerate her body''s metabolism."


    "Then, give her the sedative quickly," Jason said.


    A sedative was injected into Grace''s body soon after, and she immediately quieted down as if she had


    fallen asleep.


    Seeing this situation, Jason finally let out a small sigh of relief.


    "But we do not have clinical data on this type of drug, so I don''t know whether we have injected enough


    sedatives. If she continues to have the same symptoms as before, I''m afraid that she will need to have


    another shot," the doctor said.


    After the doctor left the ward, Jason ordered Terrence, "Go and guard the entrance."


    "Then what about you, Mr. Reed?"


    "I will stay here and look after her," Jason said.


    Terrence nced at Grace, who was still unconscious. He then looked at Jason and said, "Why don''t I


    look after her? If you suddenly leave like this, I''m afraid that Old Master will..."


    "I''m afraid that my grandpa will find someone to investigate on his own. There is no need to hide this.


    Anyway, sooner orter he will find out about Grace." Jason said, "You can leave now, and I will


    apany her."


    Hearing this, Terrence didn''t say anything else and left the ward.


    Grace and Jason were the only two people left in therge VIP ward.


    He walked over to the bed, lowered his head, and stared at the person lying there. "Grace..." he


    murmured in a low voice. He raised his hand and gently caressed her cheeks, which were burning hot.


    "I''ll help you get vengeance for what you''ve suffered today. Anyone who hurts you will pay for it ten


    times or even a hundred times. Is that alright?"


    However, the sleeping person did not answer his question.


    Jason sat quietly by the bed and simply looked at her. It was as if this was the only way for him to feel


    at ease. He could not rest assured if there were others looking after her.


    After a while, her body, which had been motionless, suddenly moved again, and a vague sound came


    out of her mouth.


    Jason frowned slightly and leaned over, trying to wipe away the beads of sweat from her forehead.


    But when he got close to her, her eyes suddenly opened, and then she wrapped her arms around his


    neck.


    Her cheeks were still red, and even her lips seemed to be dyed vermilion. It was like her dark almond


    eyes were covered with ayer of gauze, hazy yet beautiful.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    "Jay..." Her mumbling voice sounded from her mouth, and it was as if a ten-thousand-pound weight


    was smashing into his heart.


    His body froze all of a sudden as if all his senses had been enveloped by her voice.


    She raised her chin, and on her delicate face was a smile. Her soft lips came close to his and she


    kissed him deeply.


    He was in a daze as he took in her kiss.


    He could''ve easily dodged this kiss. He knew that she was only doing it because she was under the


    effects of the drug.


    But... he couldn''t bear to do such a thing.


    He couldn''t make himself refuse this kiss. When she kissed him, he felt like he was falling under a


    spell.


    She then continued to deepen the kiss. When the tip of her tongue pried open his teeth, his body


    suddenly stiffened.


    However, after that, he opened his mouth and allowed her to do as she wished.


    She was probably the only person who he would allow to do this to him.


    The blood in his body seemed to be boiling. He had always been a cold person. Even if a woman came


    close to him, she wouldn''t be able to move him whatsoever. But Grace was different.


    Her kiss, her breath, and every touch from her fingers entranced him further and further.


    Finally, she said in a hoarse voice, "Jay, it''s so ufortable... so ufortable..."


    Only then did he suddenlye back to his senses. Just now, he had almost taken her directly! When


    he looked at her, his dark eyes were full of desire, but he was forcibly suppressing it.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even if he really did want her, it wasn''t appropriate in a situation like this.


    After taking a deep breath, he pressed the nurse''s call button.


    After a while, the doctor and nurse rushed over and gave Grace a sedative, and only then did she


    quieten down.


    Others might not have discovered anything, but Terrence had been by Jason''s side for so many years.


    He could more or less sense that his own boss was acting strangely at the moment. It was as if he was


    suppressing something.


    "Could it be..." Terrence looked at Grace on the bed and suddenly had an inkling as to what was going


    on.


    Sometimes, how much a man cared about a woman was not measured directly by how much he


    wanted her, but rather by how much he could restrain himself when he wanted her.


    Who would have thought that a man like Mr. Reed would forcefully hold back his own desire for the


    sake of a woman?


    "Mr. Reed''s care for her is probably carved into his bones at this point!"


    That was all Terrence was thinking when he left the room.


    In the evening, the Stevens and Atkinson families had their celebratory dinner together. After that, Lily


    went to the back garden of the Stevens family''s house with Sean.


    "Is there anything between you and Jason?" Lily suddenly asked.


    Sean''s body stiffened all of a sudden. He looked at Lily with a pale face. "What are you talking about?


    What could there be between us?"


    "If not, then why did your expression look so bad after talking to Jason at our engagement party? Also,


    are the matters of Zoe being injured and the Stevens family failing to gain approval for a loan from the


    bank connected to one another?¡±

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Lily asked him a series of questions and each of them made Sean''s face turn paler.


    "That''s enough, these things don''t have anything to do with each other. You need to stop asking," Sean


    said vaguely.


    Lily was not willing toply. "Sean, we are engaged, and it won''t be long before we get married. Is


    there anything between us that we can''t talk about?"


    Sean hesitated. Of course, he wanted to confess. After all, the matter regarding Jason and Grace had


    been a weight on his mind.


    Especially these days, his parents had been worried that he was still in love with Grace, so they had


    been nagging him not to go and see her again.


    But he had long since stopped having feelings for her!


    He had to force himself to not say anything, but at the same time, he also worried about Lily getting the


    wrong idea.


    "Lily, there are some things that I can''t say." Sean took a deep breath.


    Lily stared at him and said, "Does Zoe''s injury have something to do with Grace?"


    Sean looked at his fianc¨¦e in surprise and could not speak. His expression convinced her that she was


    right.


    "So it really does have something to do with her. Don''t tell me that Grace got to know some people with


    a background of being in prison?" Lily continued to guess.


    However, before Sean could answer, a voice suddenly rose. "Well, isn''t that just great. So it turns out


    that I got injured because of Grace!"


    Zoe limped over. Originally, she had just wanted to call her brother and Lily to return to the main hall,


    and she had not been expecting to hear this.


    Speaking of getting injured, she was terribly depressed. Her feet were broken, and she had suffered a


    lot in the hospital. She had be a joke among her friends.


    And in the end, not only had she been unable to find out who had made her like this, but she had also


    been unable to attend her brother''s engagement party.


    She had a belly full of anger. She was furious when she heard that Grace had sent someone to deal


    with her. She wanted to find Grace immediately and settle the score.


    "Brother, if you keep speaking up for Grace, I will not recognize you as my brother anymore! I don''t


    know when my foot will recover, and it might not even healpletely in the future. Brother! Grace sent


    people to hurt me. I have to cripple her leg, otherwise, I might as well change my surname!" Zoe said


    ruthlessly.


    As she spoke, she took out her mobile phone, looking as if she wanted to call for assistance.


    "As I said before, if you want to live peacefully, don''t bother Grace!" Sean exhorted.


    "Why? Who does she think she is? Do you think that I''m afraid of her? Does she think it''s enough to


    find some people she knows in prison to help her?"


    "That''s right. After all, Zoe is the youngdy of the Stevens Pack. If she does not retaliate when being


    bullied, then everyone would walk all over the Stevens pack''s head in the future," Lily said, speaking up


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    for Zoe.


    "What do you all know? It''s Jason who''s behind Grace!" Sean blurted this sentence out in response. As


    soon as he said it, his face turned pale.


    This matter had actually been revealed by him. If Jason were to find out about it...


    Like him, Lily''s and Zoe''s faces also looked pale.


    It was Jason?


    "How is this possible? How could Jason have helped Grace? Back then, she caused Jennifer''s death!"


    Zoe said in disbelief.


    Sean said straightforwardly, "Believe it or not, it''s true. Jason may have taken an interest in Grace. In


    short, Zoe''s injury this time should also be the work of Alpha Jason Reed. In addition, it''s Alpha Jason


    who said that he didn''t want Zoe to attend the engagement party."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Zoe almost fainted.


    She had not been expecting the reason for her suffering such a serious injury to be that Jason had


    wanted to vent Grace''s anger for her.


    Why was it Grace?!


    In the past, Jennifer Atkinson had been a famous beauty! As for Grace... Well, even if Zoe admitted


    that Grace was a good-looking woman, after three years of imprisonment, she was now a street


    sweeper. Without maintaining her looks at all in those years, how beautiful could she be?


    How could Jason, who had gotten used to beautiful women, be interested in Grace?!


    "So don''t go and make trouble for Grace anymore," Sean warned his sister. "Also, you''d better bury


    what I said to you today in your heart. Don''t say it to anyone. Not even our parents! Jason said that he


    doesn''t want others to know about it. Me telling you this today is already a big mistake."


    Zoe stopped talking. If it had been someone else, she could still have found a way to vent her anger.


    But if it was Alpha Jason Reed... if she really provoked this person, the Stevens family might not be


    able to stay in this city anymore.


    That person...he was the king of this region. Some said that he was the god of war in the business


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    world, in pack wars, and some said that he was simply... crazy.


    It was said that there was once a woman who had bought out a hotel manager and acquired the details


    of the room number along with a set of spare keys for his room in the hotel because she wanted to get


    close to him. She wanted to have a romantic encounter.


    As a result, the woman was wrapped in bedsheets and thrown directly out onto the road outside of the


    entrance of the hotel. Later, the woman''s family business started encountering trouble everywhere. The


    daughter of an originally-rich family became a pauper in less than a year, and she could only sell


    herself in a nightclub to make a living.


    As for the hotel manager who had been bribed, it was said that no one saw him in ever again. Some


    said that he had left the city, some said that he died, and some said that he was kidnapped by a human


    trafficker to do menialbor.


    In short, there were all kinds of rumors about what had happened.


    All in all, Jason was definitely a vicious person. If she offended him, she would drag her entire family


    down with her.


    It was also after the incident that many of the notable socialites in the city no longer dared to target


    Jason.


    Although Jason was physically attractive and rich, who wanted to take that risk? After all, the socialite


    who had be a nightclubdy had be the subject of jokes and served as a warning to these


    socialites.


    "Did you hear me?" Sean asked again.


    "I... I know. It''s no big deal. I just won''t mess with Grace in the future," Zoe said reluctantly.


    Zoe took a few awkward steps and left the garden. Sean turned to Lily and said, "Let''s go back to the


    hall."


    However, at that moment, Lily''s brows were tightly knitted together, and her expression was extremely


    unsightly.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t ept that Jason fell for Grace?" Sean asked. After all, Grace had killed


    Jennifer Atkinson in the past.


    "Do you think... that Jason might reopen the case for Grace?" Lily asked.


    "Reopen the case?"


    "After all, with Jason''s abilities, it would not be impossible for him to clear Grace''s name. If Grace''s


    case were really reopened, then my sister''s death..." Lily gritted her teeth and clenched her fist tightly


    as her body trembled.


    "Don''t think too much. Do you think it will be so easy to reverse the court''s verdict? All the evidence


    back then pointed to her. Even if Jason wanted to reverse the verdict for her, I''m afraid it wouldn''t be


    easy." Sean patted his fianc¨¦e''s shoulder andforted her. "What''s more, Jason is just acting on the


    spur of the moment. With Grace''s status, it''ll be impossible for her to marry into the Reed family. I''m


    afraid that the old man of the Reed family will be the first to reject her. She¡¯s a rogue, Lily. An outcast.


    No pack will wee her. And not even Alpha Jason Reed can undo all the damage that has been


    done to Grace¡¯s name. ¡±


    When Lily heard this, her eyebrows gradually rxed. "That''s for the best. Otherwise, my sister would


    have died in vain. I knew I had let her off too easily when she was in prison!"


    Sean pursed his thin lips. "Let her off too easily?" The scene of her ten fingers bleeding and every bone


    in her fingers being broken shed in his mind again.


    Back then, he had watched coldly from the side. One could even say that he had been an aplice.


    If one day Grace wanted Jason to seek justice for her, then he and the Stevens family would¡­

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Thinking of this, Sean couldn''t help but shiver. He looked at Lily next to him.


    Now, the Stevens pack and the Atkinson pack were in the same boat. "Even if Jason was really


    interested in Grace, he wouldn''t... take action against both families for a woman, right?"


    After all, Grace ending up in that state back then was all her own fault, right?


    Grace felt that she had been having a very long dream.


    In her dream, she felt like she had returned to prison. No matter how hard she tried to escape or plead


    for mercy, she could not escape the torture.


    Bone-chillingly cold, filthy water, punches and kicks rained down on her as the people said with


    mocking tones, "Look, she was a greatwyer, an intellectual. But now, she is just like us. Actually,


    she''s not even better than me right now. She can''t even fight back!"


    How long was she supposed to endure all this suffering? Why... Why did she have to suffer such pain


    when she hadn''t done anything wrong?


    "Grace, do you know what was your biggest mistake? Offending the lord of this City."


    "Grace, anyone who offends Jason will not have a good ending."


    "Grace, Mr. Reed is merciful. That''s why he didn''t kill you. Otherwise, you would have died in prison!"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Merciful? She had been imprisoned for three years. She was wounded all over. She might not ever be


    able to have a child in her life. Could this be called being merciful?


    She felt so much pain that it was as if her body was about to explode.


    Who would save her from all this suffering?


    "Don''t... don''t..." She struggled desperately, but she didn''t know what she was struggling for. Was it


    because she wanted to break free from the pain in her body, or was it because she wanted to break


    away from such a tragic fate?


    Who could help her? Who could protect her?


    "Sis, it''s okay. I''m here. I''m right here. No one can hurt you." A familiar voice sounded by her ear.


    "Whose voice is this?"


    "Oh, right, it''s Jay! Jay!"


    Grace opened her eyes with some difficulty. What entered her view was a face that was as handsome


    as a deity''s.


    This was... Jay! But... it seemed that there was something different about him.


    "Sis, you''re finally awake. Are you still feeling unwell?" Jason''s cold voice contained a hint of


    tenderness.


    Grace shook her head. After she had sat up with his help, she realized that there was something


    different about him.


    His thick bangs were nowbed back, revealing his full forehead. He was wearing a tailor-made suit


    with a tie around his neck and had a watch on his wrist. Grace recognized the watch''s brand. If this


    watch was authentic, then it would have to be worth at least a few million dors.


    "Is this... Jay?" She blinked her eyes and felt that everything was a bit surreal.


    "Sis, what''s wrong?" he asked again because she looked to be in a trance.


    "Are... are you really Jay?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, I am," he replied.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    "But... you''re wearing..."


    Only then did he realize that the outfit he was wearing was the same one that he had worn the day


    before for dinner with his grandfather.


    "If I were the Jay she knows, I wouldn''t be able to afford to wear things like this.


    "However, after all that we went throughst night, I don''t wish to conceal my identity anymore. After


    all, I''ll have to tell her who I really am sooner orter. If I do it now, it''ll just be a bit sooner than


    originally nned.


    "And once she knows my real identity, it''ll be easier for me to take her under my wing."


    "Even if I''m dressed differently, I''m still Jay, right?" he asked with a faint smile as he looked at her.


    At that moment, even if Grace had been an idiot, she would have been able to sense that something


    was wrong. She realized that there were some things that were not as she had originally imagined.


    "You''re not a homeless pack outcast?"


    "I''m not," he confessed.


    "Then... why did you pretend to be a homeless person?" A feeling of having been deceived rose within


    her and she red at him. Her two hands clenched tightly to the bedding covering her and her fingers


    trembled slightly.


    "The younger brother who I thought was innocent and had no one to depend on is not at all what I


    thought. It had been my own wishful thinking from start to end.


    "t''s just as Lina said. I knew nothing of him and yet I rashly brought him back home.


    And if he isn''t really a homeless person, why was he staying with me in that cramped rental apartment?


    What do the days that we spent living together mean to him?


    "I didn''t pretend. You made an assumption and I didn''t correct it," he argued.


    Grace paused slightly, and for a moment, she did not know how to refute him.


    "Then... then why did you still live with me? You have a house!" she eximed as she red at him.


    "Because it felt good living with you and..." he said and raised a hand to lightly smooth out her rather


    messy hair. "Back then, you were the one who ''wanted'' me. That''s why I stayed, okay?"


    Grace bit her lip as her face paled and reddened repeatedly.


    "That''s right! I was the one who took the initiative from start to end!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She pushed back the covers, wanting to get out of bed and leave the ce, but as soon as her feet


    touched the floor, her body suddenly weakened and she fell forward.


    It was as if her legs had turned to mush, devoid of energy.


    He stretched out his arms and caught her. "The drugs in your body haven''t beenpletely discharged


    yet. You were suffering the whole night yesterday, so I''m afraid you don''t have any energy for now."


    His reminder caused her to suddenly recall the incident that had happened the previous night. "Last


    night... I was drugged by my uncles and then...they took me over to Miller''s house."


    Grace''s face paled instantly. "After that, I... I was carried into Miller the Fool''s room. Then... they closed


    the room door and the fool lunged at me..."


    "Last night, I..." Her lips trembled and her entire body shivered.


    He lowered his head to study the woman in his embrace. At this moment, she''s just like a small and


    weak animal. She looks so fragile, as if she couldn''t withstand a single blow. She''s so goddamn...


    pitiful.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    People can''t help but want to protect her at all costs.


    Too many people call me cruel and cold-blooded, and yet they would never expect that I want to protect


    her.


    "It''s okay. The thing you feared would happen didn''t happenst night. When I rushed over, it was just


    in time," Jason said.


    It really is him... who saved me!


    Grace raised her head and dazedly stared at the face that was inches away from her. "But why did you


    go there to save me?" She thought to herself, "He didn''t evene with me to town yesterday!"


    "Sister, did you forget? You called me and I rescued you," he replied with a faint smile. "Luckily, I got


    there in time."


    After only a phone call, he was able to travel more than a hundred kilometers just in time to save me?!


    Grace felt an indescribable shock coursing through her heart.


    He spoke as he carried her to the bed and carefully tucked her under the covers. "Your hand was cut


    by the mirror shard. It''ll probably take a few days for it to heal. If there''s a scar, I''ll find the best doctors


    to remove it for you."


    Only then did Grace notice that her right hand was bandaged in ayer of gauze. She had been so


    distracted by the many shocking revtions that she had not realized that there was a dull pain in her


    right hand.


    And scars? She was covered in them.


    Scars from prison. From being osted on the street. From old enemies trying to hurt her at every


    opportunity.


    Oh Eva! Where are you!?


    If I had my wolf, I would be able to defend myself!


    ¡±How much of yesterday do you remember, Sister?" Jason asked with a serious expression.


    Grace bit her lip lightly and did not try to hide the events that had happened the night before during the


    dinner, rying everything to Jason without reservation.


    Jason''s expression darkened. "Her rtives are truly... they sold her to a fool! They sure have guts!


    "If anyone dares to scheme against her, I will never let them get away!"


    Just then, Jason''s phone suddenly rang and he frowned as he nced at the caller ID. He then turned


    to Grace and said, "I lied to you when I hid my identity from you. You can have me apologize to you in


    any way you like, but now that you''re hospitalized, you should take good care of yourself. I''ll go and get


    the doctor."


    When Jason was done talking, he left the room and gave instructions to Terrence, who had been


    keeping watch outside. "Grace has already woken up. Call for the doctor to check on her condition."


    Only after he had finished giving orders did he answer the call. Mr. Reed''s voice rang at the other end


    of the phone. "Why did you take so long to pick up?"


    "I''m a little busy," Jason replied calmly.


    "Is it rted to the woman you savedst night?" Mr. Reed asked frankly.


    Jason was not surprised that the Old Master had found out aboutst night''s incident. After all, he had


    been pressed for time the night before and had informed the town''s police beforehand.


    He had mobilized their forces, and members of the Miller family and Grace''s rtives were still locked


    up in the small town''s police station. It had been easy for the Old Master to investigate the matter due


    to the paper trail left behind.


    "What is your current rtionship with this woman?" The tone of the Old Master''s voice had gone cold.


    "She''s someone I''m protecting," Jason repliedzily, "so you shouldn''t touch her."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t forget how your father died!" The Old Master suddenly raised his voice. "Do you want to follow in


    your father''s footsteps?"


    Jason''s expression darkened instantly. "Dad''s past has always been a taboo to me!"


    "I didn''t forget," Jason replied coldly. "Grandpa, I''m not like Father. I would never risk everything for a


    woman, so you don''t have to worry!¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Once he was done talking, he ended the call.


    Mr. Reed stared at the phone in his hand for some time before passing it to the attendant nurse.


    "I shouldn''t worry? It would be great if it were true and yet sometimes, hisck of self-awareness is the


    most terrifying thing. Just like my son all those years ago who promised me: ''Dad, I will never forgo the


    Reed family''s responsibilities for a woman.''


    "And yet, ultimately, my son abandoned the Reed family for a woman. He didn''t even want his life!"


    "Look into it and find out who that woman is. I want to know every single detail about that woman," Mr.


    Reed ordered calmly.


    "Yes," said a man wearing a ck suit and gold-rimmed sses who was sitting in the corner of the


    hospital room, his fingers rapidly flying across theptop keyboard.


    Gracey in the hospital bed, her mind still in a mess. After all, plenty of things had happened within


    the span of a day and she could note to her senses.


    The doctor and nurse had just visited to run some basic tests on her, taking some of her blood and


    conducting some examinations. Only in the afternoon, after the blood test results hade out, could


    they determine her condition.


    Just then, someone gently knocked at the door to her room and then pushed it open to enter.


    Grace studied the young man dressed in a suit and tie who looked fair and gentle. "He''s probably only


    a few years older than me."


    The man looked at Grace with a smile and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Cummins. I am Terrence...


    ''Jason''s'' ¡­friend. This is your phone and bag. Can you please check the items in your bag and confirm


    that nothing is missing?"


    As he spoke, he put her things in the storage space at Grace''s headboard. Just as he was about to


    leave, Grace suddenly called after him. "Who... who is ''Jason''?"


    Terrence respectfully replied, "You''ll know when you have to, Miss Cummins. I''m just a part of his


    pack."


    Grace changed the topic of conversation and asked, "Then do you know the situation at my family''s old


    residence?"


    Terrence did not avoid her question. "Your uncles and aunt, as well as their spouses and children, have


    been temporarily detained. Originally your grandfather was also detained by the police but due to his


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    advanced age, and in order to have someone by your grandmother''s side to take care of her, he was


    released on bail."


    Grace was surprised. "I didn''t know that suddenly so many people would be detained. At home... the


    only person who actually stood up for me was Grandma."


    When Grace recalled the scene of the previous night, bitterness shed through her heart.


    "Furthermore, the Miller family is also currently being detained at the police station," Terrence added.


    ¡°This was handled in the human justice system?¡±


    Terrence nodded. ¡°Packws haven¡¯t even been implemented yet. But they will be.¡±


    When Terrence left the ward, Grace looked around the spacious room. "A high-ss VIP ward and a


    personal secretary. Moreover, there was more than one doctor who came to check on me just now.


    There were several of them and they were all chief physicians.


    "Furthermore, there were signs of them taking great care and showing respect in their attitudes when


    they were treating me.


    "I''m sure they weren''t respectful because of my identity. They only did so because I have the support of


    ''Jason''.


    "Who the hell is Jason?!"


    Grace felt as if her mind was even more muddled. She then picked up her bag that had been ced at


    the headboard and remembered that it had been left at her grandmother''s house.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    She opened her bag and saw that all of her belongings were still inside.


    Her mobile phone had been discovered at the Miller residence and had been taken away from her. The


    phone had been turned off so Grace restarted it. She saw that her notifications were made up of a


    series of missed calls and text messages.


    Some were from her grandmother, a few were from Lina, and there were a couple of strange calls as


    well.


    "I can more or less guess the reason for Grandma calling me, but Lina..." She looked at her


    notifications and realized that Lina had called her nearly twenty times.


    Grace quickly returned her call.


    Lina hurriedly answered it. "Grace, is that you?"


    "Yes, my phone was... turned off yesterday. I only turned it on today and just saw your missed calls,"


    Grace exined.


    Lina let out a long sigh. "My goodness! I called youst night but it didn''t go through. You said that you


    were going to your grandmother''s house and I was worried that something had happened to you. Other


    than your grandmother, the rtives from her side of the family are all the kind of people who hit others


    when they''re down."


    Lina prattled on. She had called Grace from the previous night all the way through to the next morning


    but had not gotten through at all. The more she had thought about it, the more anxious she had felt so


    she had decided that if she still could not reach her friend by noon, she would go straight to her


    grandmother''s house in the afternoon since she knew the address.


    "By the way, they didn''t do anything badst night, did they?" Lina asked anxiously.


    "They wanted to sell me off to a fool to be his wife and use the money to buy a house." Grace did not


    try to conceal the truth and ryed to Lina the incident that had happened the night before at her


    grandmother''s house.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina listened with gritted teeth. "Why are there such shameless people? You weren''t taken advantage


    of, were you?"


    "I''m fine. Jay saved me, nothing happened to me," Grace replied.


    "Are you currently back at the rental apartment? I''lle and find you," Lina said.


    "Don''t. I''m... I''m not back yet. I''m with Jay now. I''ll meet you again when I''m back," Grace hurriedly


    replied.


    Lina advised Grace to be careful and indignantly said, "Your family members should be punished. If


    you let them off too easily this time, they might sell you out again."


    "Yeah, I know," Grace said.


    After hanging up, she hesitantly stared at the missed call from her grandmother. "What should I tell


    Grandma? Should I pretend that the incident never happened or should I say... that my uncles and aunt


    are being punished as they deserve?"


    She took a deep breath and dialed her grandmother''s number. Not long after, the call was picked up


    and she could hear her grandmother''s slightly trembling voice. "Grace, is that you?"


    "Yes." Grace could not help but feel her nose tingling upon hearing her grandmother''s voice.


    "Grace, did...did something happen to you yesterday? I... I heard that you wereter saved by an


    important person. Did Miller the fool take advantage of you? Did they..."


    "No, Grandma, I''m fine. Nothing happenedst night," Grace exined.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Her grandmother''s tone showed her relief. "If something had happened to


    you, how would I face your mother when I go to heaven!"


    Grace could feel a tingling sensation in her nose again.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Just then, Mr. Kelleigh''s urging tone rang out at the other end of the phone. "Why aren''t you asking


    Grace to rush to the police station to withdraw the case so that our children can be released!?"


    "Released? Why should they be released? They''vemitted such an evil act, they should be locked


    up for as long as they deserve!"


    "They''re your own children! Do you have to do this for a person who doesn''t share our family name?"


    "What are you talking about? She''s my daughter''s daughter! Her mother isn''t here so this old woman


    must support her!"


    "Are you doing this so no one will care for you when you''re old? Or are you going to depend on your


    granddaughter who has been to prison to provide for you and attend your funeral?"


    The two old people continued their argument as if they had forgotten that the call was still connected. A


    moment passed before her grandmother realized that the phone was still on and said, "Grace, are you


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    still there?"


    "I''m here," Grace replied.


    "I''m relieved to know that you''re fine. Your uncles, aunt, and cousins must have been blinded by money


    tomit such an immoral act. You don''t have to withdraw the case. Lock them up for as long as they


    deserve!" Grandmother exhorted in a stubborn manner and immediately hung up the phone.


    Grace clutched the phone and started sobbing uncontrobly. I had thought that Grandma was calling


    me to ask me to let go of the incident and not look into it. I thought she wanted me to ask the police


    station to release those people.


    I really never expected that Grandma would be calling to support me!


    It''s just like when I was young and Dad left me at Grandma''s and I was bullied by the other kids in


    town. When I was sniveling, Grandma would tug my hand and ask me to take her to look for the bullies.


    Grandma would say, ''Grace, don''t cry. Grandma''s here. Grandma will support Grace. We shouldn''t


    bully others but that doesn''t mean we should be bullied by them!''


    Grandma would reason with others for my sake. If she couldn''t reason with them, she would even roll


    up her sleeves and act like a crazy woman.


    And yet, I found her so adorable when she acted that way. In everyone else''s eyes, I was just a kid who


    had lost their mother and turned into a child from a previous marriage after Dad married my


    stepmother.


    But in Grandma''s eyes, I was always her darling.


    Grandma always said, ''When Grace is all grown up, I''ll be able to live infort.'' And yet, when I grew


    up, I went to jail just when I had be able to let Grandma live infort.


    At first, when Grandma heard the news of my incarceration, she was stricken with illness and struggled


    before recovering a littlest year.


    Grandma is well aware that if she stands by my side, she will be opposing Grandpa. She''s bound to fall


    out with the family and might not even be able to stay in that house any longer, but she still chooses to


    stand with me."


    A constant stream of tears rolled down her face, dripping onto her hands, the bedcovers...


    When Jason entered the room, he saw Grace hugging her phone and crying incessantly.


    He frowned hard and hurried to her bedside. He held her face in his hands and asked, "Sister, what''s


    wrong? Do you feel ill?"


    Her eyes were misty with tears as she studied the man before her and shook her head.


    However, her response only made him more worried. "Sister, what happened to make you cry like this?


    Tell me. No matter what it is, I can help you solve it."


    He dried her tears with his hands and when his fingers touched her tears, he could feel his fingertips


    burning.


    Her tears are so warm to the touch, they''re scorching hot.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "Her tears always make me feel a sense of helplessness. It''s as if I would be willing to do anything to


    make her stop crying."


    Grace cried out loud and suddenly leaped into Jason''s embrace, bawling noisily.


    She could not exin why she had done such a thing at this time. And yet, when she hugged him with


    her face pressed to his chest, it was as if she did not need to suppress herself and she could release


    all the hurt in her heart without fear.


    Jason lowered his head and studied the woman sobbing in his embrace. He hugged her gently, letting


    her cry her heart out.


    Grace didn''t know how long she had been crying for and when it ended, it was as if there were no more


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    tears for her to shed.


    Jason used a tissue to gently wipe the tears from her face. "Sister, can you tell me what really


    happened?"


    "It''s Grandma," she said as she sniffled.


    "Did shee to you to beg for leniency?" he asked, his gaze darkening slightly.


    "No, Grandma just asked if I was fine and told me to ignore my rtives, saying that they should be


    locked up for as long as they deserve," Grace replied in a nasal tone.


    Jason was rather surprised. "Your grandmother is a good woman."


    "Grandma is very good to me," Grace murmured. "It just never urred to me that Grandma''s


    treatment of me would be so good. She is willing to be at odds with the entire family in the name of


    upholding justice for me."


    "What about you? Do you want to let your rtives go?" Jason asked.


    Grace raised her gaze and stared fixedly at the man before her.


    Jason continued, "If you want to let them go then I''ll inform the police station to do so. If you want to


    punish them, I can get awyer and make sure they rot in prison for the rest of their lives."


    He spoke casually, as if this was a very simple matter to him.


    Grace was slightly stunned. "I studiedw. I know that once the nature of the crime changes, the


    charge will also be substantially altered.


    "But no ordinarywyer would be able to win a case like this. To really ensure that my rtives would


    stay in prison for the rest of their lives, only a few truly exceptionalwyers would be able to take this to


    court!"


    "Who are you?" Grace asked. When the question slipped out, she could feel her heart thudding from


    nerves and she even subconsciously held her breath.


    Grace''s longshes trembled slightly and when Jason noticed that her hands were anxiously clenched


    into tight fists, he could not help frowning. He reached out to lift her right hand, which was wrapped in


    bandages, and pried open her clenched fist.


    "Sister, you don''t have to be so nervous. Clenching your hand like this will only make it harder for the


    wound to heal," he said, noticing that blood had already seeped through the bandage around her palm.


    It appeared that her wound had been torn open when she had clenched it into a fist just then.


    Jason pressed the button to call for the nurse.


    The nurse arrived shortly and when she heard of the situation, she hurriedly removed the bandages


    from Grace''s right hand. The wound on Grace''s palm which had been caused by the mirror shard


    during the previous night''s incident was bleeding incessantly.


    The nurse applied some medicine on the wound to stop the bleeding.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "Her tears always make me feel a sense of helplessness. It''s as if I would be willing to do anything to


    make her stop crying."


    Grace cried out loud and suddenly leaped into Jason''s embrace, bawling noisily.


    She could not exin why she had done such a thing at this time. And yet, when she hugged him with


    her face pressed to his chest, it was as if she did not need to suppress herself and she could release


    all the hurt in her heart without fear.


    Jason lowered his head and studied the woman sobbing in his embrace. He hugged her gently, letting


    her cry her heart out.


    Grace didn''t know how long she had been crying for and when it ended, it was as if there were no more


    tears for her to shed.


    Jason used a tissue to gently wipe the tears from her face. "Sister, can you tell me what really


    happened?"


    "It''s Grandma," she said as she sniffled.


    "Did shee to you to beg for leniency?" he asked, his gaze darkening slightly.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "No, Grandma just asked if I was fine and told me to ignore my rtives, saying that they should be


    locked up for as long as they deserve," Grace replied in a nasal tone.


    Jason was rather surprised. "Your grandmother is a good woman."


    "Grandma is very good to me," Grace murmured. "It just never urred to me that Grandma''s


    treatment of me would be so good. She is willing to be at odds with the entire family in the name of


    upholding justice for me."


    "What about you? Do you want to let your rtives go?" Jason asked.


    Grace raised her gaze and stared fixedly at the man before her.


    Jason continued, "If you want to let them go then I''ll inform the police station to do so. If you want to


    punish them, I can get awyer and make sure they rot in prison for the rest of their lives."


    He spoke casually, as if this was a very simple matter to him.


    Grace was slightly stunned. "I studiedw. I know that once the nature of the crime changes, the


    charge will also be substantially altered.


    "But no ordinarywyer would be able to win a case like this. To really ensure that my rtives would


    stay in prison for the rest of their lives, only a few truly exceptionalwyers would be able to take this to


    court!"


    "Who are you?" Grace asked. When the question slipped out, she could feel her heart thudding from


    nerves and she even subconsciously held her breath.


    Grace''s longshes trembled slightly and when Jason noticed that her hands were anxiously clenched


    into tight fists, he could not help frowning. He reached out to lift her right hand, which was wrapped in


    bandages, and pried open her clenched fist.


    "Sister, you don''t have to be so nervous. Clenching your hand like this will only make it harder for the


    wound to heal," he said, noticing that blood had already seeped through the bandage around her palm.


    It appeared that her wound had been torn open when she had clenched it into a fist just then.


    Jason pressed the button to call for the nurse.


    The nurse arrived shortly and when she heard of the situation, she hurriedly removed the bandages


    from Grace''s right hand. The wound on Grace''s palm which had been caused by the mirror shard


    during the previous night''s incident was bleeding incessantly.


    The nurse applied some medicine on the wound to stop the bleeding.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Jason''s throat felt tight, and he found himself unable to tell her that he was Jason.


    He had nned to tell her his identity!


    Her long hair flowed down her shoulders and her face looked pale under the light. She looked at him


    nervously with her almond eyes, as if she was worried over something.


    Life seemed to have been harsh on her and she had resigned herself to receiving unfair treatment.


    "Sis, rest well in the hospital and don''t worry about anything. After you are discharged, I will tell you


    who I am," Jason said.


    Grace looked at him hesitantly before nodding her head.


    After she had voiced her concerns, she yawned, feeling tired.


    "Sis, if you''re tired, nap a while. The doctor said that you would feel drowsy for the next few days,"


    Jason said as he helped her to lie down.


    After a while, Grace fell asleep.


    Jason pursed his lips as he looked at her face. He touched her cheek tenderly and moved his hand to


    her lips.


    "Sis, tell me, how should I inform you of the truth?"


    However, no one answered him.


    ...N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Grace woke up, she saw Jason sitting by her side. He was still wearing the same suit.


    "Are you hungry? Shall I get someone to bring you food?" he asked.


    When Grace heard this question, she nodded as she realized that she was famished.


    "Let me take you to the washroom to wash up so that you can eat your breakfastter." As Jason


    spoke, he lifted Grace out of the bed.


    "I can do it..." Before Grace could finish her sentence, she found herself being carried up in the air. She


    immediately wrapped her hands around his neck.


    Jason carried her to the washroom and put her down carefully on a chair beside the washbasin. He


    then put on a pair of felt slippers for her before helping her stand.


    "Can you steady yourself?" he asked.


    "Yes," she replied softly. Jason was standing behind her, his hands resting on the sides of the


    washbasin. He was supporting her in such a way that she was almost in his arms.


    Although she was standing on solid ground, she felt as if she was floating in the air.


    The minute she lifted her head, she could see herself and his face in the mirror that was mounted


    above the basin.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    After Jason had squeezed out some toothpaste onto the toothbrush, he filled the cup with warm water


    before cing it in her hand.


    Grace blushed and had no idea how she had managed to brush her teeth a few momentster. She


    was surrounded by his scent.


    Jason took a towel and wet it under the warm running water.


    "I can do it myself..." Grace said, biting her lips.


    "Isn''t it easier if I do it?" he asked.


    Although what he said was true, they were standing too close to each other! His arms were on her


    sides, and when he wet the towel and wrung it...


    Grace lifted her eyes to look into the mirror.


    All along, she had known that Jason was good-looking. However, his forehead was no longer covered


    by the bangs, and he was in a suit, looking elegant. He seemed high up, beyond one''s reach.


    Grace hadn''t noticed it in the past. Even Lina had reckoned that he was not a homeless person, but


    she had insisted that he was in a simr situation to her and had kept him by her side.


    "Was it because... I was feeling lonely?"


    The reality was that Jason wasn''t a homeless person, and was in fact someone of distinct status.


    Grace could tell that his attire was expensive, and the doctors and nurses had treated him with great


    respect.


    "Sis, what are you thinking about?" Suddenly, her thoughts were cut off by his question.


    She came to her senses and saw him looking at her in the mirror. Their eyes met and Grace froze. She


    seemed trapped by his gaze.


    "Sis, your face is red," Jason muttered. He lowered his body, his lips close to her cheek. Grace felt


    tickled as his warm breath blew over her cheek and neck.


    She blushed all the more.


    "Why do you... still address me as sis?" She tried to look away from the mirror by lowering her eyelids.


    "Don''t you like me addressing you as sis?" he asked.


    "You''re not a homeless person... so you don''t have to address me as your sister," she mumbled.


    ¡°You¡¯re not weak. You¡¯re strong. You have a pack. You¡¯re not an outcast like me.¡±


    Jason was silent and the atmosphere became suffocating.


    The washroom was filled with only the sounds of running water as the two of them were not saying a


    word.


    "Are you angry with me for deceiving you?" Jason asked after some time.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Grace was unsure of her feelings about the deception. She detested people deceiving her, especially


    when it had gone on for so long.


    However, she had enjoyed the time that they had spent together, and it was like a dream. Moreover, if


    he had not saved her, her life would have be like hell on earth.


    After taking a deep breath, she lifted her head to look at him in the mirror and said, "Jay, I don''t me


    you." She knew that from then on, he would no longer be her brother. The two of them were from


    different worlds.


    Jason knitted his brows. He should have felt happy when she said that she did not me him.


    However, he felt disturbed by her gaze.


    She seemed to have alienated herself from him, and he did not like that feeling.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    After Grace had washed up, Jason carried her back to bed, and she saw that her meal had been


    served.


    Although it was a simple meal consisting of porridge and some other dishes, it looked appetizing.


    Grace''s tummy suddenly growled loudly.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "The doctor rmended making you eat food that''s easy to digest," Jason said.


    He then started to put the dishes on the over-bed table for her.


    If anyone had witnessed the scene, their eyes would have popped out of their heads. Mr. Reed, the


    man who called the shots in Emerald City, was attending to a woman.


    Grace took the utensils and started eating her food. When she lowered her head to eat, her long hair


    kept falling down her face, almost getting into the porridge.


    Just as she was about to look for a hairband to tie up her hair with, Jason showed that he was one step


    ahead of her and said, "Let me do it." As he spoke, he took out a hairband and ab that had been


    put to one side.


    When Grace saw the logo on the hairband, she knew that it was branded. Before she had been


    imprisoned, she had bought a few hair essories carrying this brand as her ie had allowed her


    to do so back then.


    She had not expected Jay to be so attentive to have prepared such a trivial thing.


    "Do you know how to do it?" she asked.


    "I''ve seen you do it every day, so it''s no problem," Jason replied.


    He took theb and startedbing her hair before tying it up. Although he was not skillful, he did a


    good job.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door.


    "Come in," Jason said.


    When the door opened, Terrence walked in. He was stunned when he saw the scene.


    "Is Mr. Reed...bing a woman''s hair for her?!"


    Mr. Reed had never paid any attention to the women who had flung themselves at him, let alone


    However, he seemed willing to do anything for Grace.


    Grace was surprised by Jay''s actions. When she came to her senses after seeing Terrence''s


    expression, she realized that Jay wasbing her hair!


    She felt embarrassed instantly.


    "What''s up?" Jason asked, continuing tob her hair gently.


    "It''s..." Terrence paused for a while and did not go on.


    When Jason saw this, he knew that his words were not meant for Grace''s ears. Afterbing her hair,


    Jason said, "Sis, enjoy your meal. I''m going out for a while."


    After they had gotten out of the ward, Terrence said, "The security guard caught a reporter trying to


    sneak in. The reporter found out that Miss Cummins had been admitted to the hospital so he came to


    look for news to report."


    Jason squinted his eyes and asked, "Is he looking for a scoop? How did he find out that Grace had


    been admitted to this hospital?"


    "He mentioned that someone posted on social media about you carrying Miss Cummins to this hospital


    When Jason heard this, he asked coldly, "Was he trying to dig up news about me or Grace?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    "This reporter seems unaware that Miss Cummins has been imprisoned before. He only knows her


    name and reckons that he can write a tabloid article about you," Terrence said.


    Jason said coldly, "Continue to interrogate him. Release him only after you''ve got all the information


    you need from him. He mentioned that he saw someone post about this on social media. Go and find


    out who saw it and who mentioned it!"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Got it," Terrence replied.


    When Jason pushed open the door to the ward and saw Grace eating her porridge, he wondered if the


    reporter had chanced upon the news concerning the two of them.


    "Was it a coincidence that we were discovered the night before, or... was there something else?"


    Grace lifted her head and saw that Jason''s face had darkened. He seemed unhappy, so she stared at


    him in amazement.


    Suddenly, the unhappy aura around him disappeared. A smile broke out on his handsome face and he


    began behaving as usual.


    "Sis, why are you staring at me?" Jason asked.


    With some difficulty, she shook her head and replied, "Oh, it''s nothing."


    In that brief moment, Grace had felt as if she did not recognize him. "Could it be that... this is his true


    self?" When he smiled at her, he looked like an angel, but it could all just be an act.


    Ever since Zoe had found out that Jason was the man behind Grace, she had been down on her luck.


    That meant that she could not get back at the person who had hurt her leg!


    She had been mocked in her social group when they found out that she had been admitted to the


    hospital because someone had broken her leg. If she could not recover from her leg injuries, she would


    be mocked for the rest of her life!


    She felt that it was Grace''s fault. If not for her, she wouldn''t be in such a state.


    Although Grace had gotten together with Jason, she had kept quiet about it. Zoe suspected that Grace


    had done it deliberately. She had pretended to be in a disadvantageous position in order to trick her


    into dealing with her. After that, she had gotten Jason to avenge her!


    The more Zoe thought about that, the angrier she became.


    This day, her friends booked a private room for her to kill her boredom. However, she was unable to


    enjoy herself as she had to walk around with a crutch.


    When Zoe left the private room on her crutch, she saw a group of people walking toward her. One of


    them looked familiar to her!


    When the man walking at the head of the group saw her, he cracked a smile. He immediately walked


    over to her and said, "Miss Stevens, I''m surprised to see you here. Have you injured your leg? Ah, we


    should have visited you..."


    The man rattled on, trying to fawn over her, but Zoe could not recall who he was. Finally, he said, "I''m


    the director of FY Secondary Design Research Institute. We have business dealings with the Stevens


    Group. I have seen Miss Stevens a couple of times at your Group''s gatherings."


    Although Zoe could not remember if she had met him before, she knew about the Fangyan Design


    Research Institute. It was a small design research institute. As the boss and one of the rtives of the


    Stevens Group knew each other, there were times when the Stevens Group would let them take some


    design jobs which were not as important.


    "Are you having a gathering? Can I join you since I''m free?" Zoe suddenly asked.


    When the director heard that, he was overjoyed. He said excitedly, "Of course... no problem. It''d be


    great if you could join us!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Zoe pursed her lips and smiled as she looked at a woman in the group from the corner of her eyes.


    She remembered that the woman had gone shopping with Grace, so she must be her friend. Although


    she could not vent her frustrations on Grace, she could do so to her friend!


    When Lina''s eyes met Zoe''s, she got a bad feeling.


    As expected, shortly after eating dinner, Zoe toasted with everybody. As it was inconvenient for her due


    to her injured leg, everyone took turns to go and toast her.


    When Lina was toasting her, Zoe deliberately shook her hand and dropped the wine ss to the floor.


    The wine sshed over her shoe.


    However, Zoe said, "Even if you have no wish to toast me, you shouldn''t have made me drop my wine


    ss. You could have told me that I was not wee to join you for dinner and I would have left."


    Lina stared at Zoe after hearing what she had said. The director immediately stood in front of Zoe and


    insisted that Lina apologize to her without finding out if it was her fault.


    "Lina, apologize to Miss Stevens immediately!"


    "That''s right. Lina, apologize immediately!"


    Her colleagues echoed.


    All of them knew that Zoe was out to make things difficult for Lina, but no one dared to offend her. She


    was from the Stevens Group, and they could lose their jobs if they did so.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina stood still and stared at Zoe, not saying a word.


    "Lina, don''t get us into trouble. Do you want us to lose our jobs?" the director said softly to Lina as he


    pulled her to the side.


    Lina gritted her teeth and walked slowly over to Zoe. She lowered her eyelids and said, "Miss Stevens,


    I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Zoe curled her lips into a smile and said, "Since you''re aware that it''s your fault, you should make up


    for it. My shoe is dirty. Clean it and I''ll forget about the matter."


    Lina stared at Zoe upon hearing those words.


    Zoe said, "I''m injured and I believe that you will not really insist upon me cleaning the shoe myself."


    Lina''s colleagues urged her to do it as well.


    Lina had no choice but to bend down and clean Zoe''s wet shoe. She knew that Zoe was taking


    revenge on her.


    Suddenly, she felt d that she was the one Zoe was taking revenge on. If she had taken revenge on


    Grace, Grace would have been deeply hurt by her.


    Grace had been through a lot.


    All of a sudden, Zoe lifted her foot and stepped on Lina''s hand. She exerted a lot of force, seeming like


    she wanted to crush her hand.


    Lina cried out in pain. No one had been expecting Zoe to act in that manner and they were taken by


    surprise.


    "Oh no! I''m sorry to have stepped on you." Although Zoe was apologizing to her, she was smiling


    happily. She refused to remove her foot from Lina''s hand.


    Lina looked at her colleagues and then at Zoe before standing up suddenly.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Since Lina had stood up, naturally, she lifted her hand. Zoe was caught unaware and she fell to the


    ground. The chair that she had been sitting on fell on her and hit the leg of hers that was on its way to


    recovery.


    Zoe cried out in pain. When the rest of them saw her, they went over to her immediately to help her up.


    "Lina, don''t you want this job anymore? How can you treat Miss Stevens in this manner?!" the director


    reprimanded Lina angrily.


    Lina sneered, "You''re right. I don''t want this job anymore. I have had enough of it. I''m merely earning a


    sry, not selling myself to the design research institute as a ve. Why should I allow myself to be


    treated in this manner?!"


    Zoe said angrily, "Do you think you can get off scot-free by resigning? I will sue you for inflicting injuries


    on me!"


    "Go ahead. I will sue you for deliberately hurting me too! I will go to the hospital to get an injury


    assessment report right away!" Lina said as she waved her injured hand before Zoe.


    Zoe was being presumptuous, but Lina was even more aggressive than her.


    Lina was fuming with anger. Since Zoe could not deal with Grace, she had chosen to attack her friend!


    "Listen up. Do you think Jason will back you up just because he''s backing Grace up? Stop dreaming!


    Ho! He''s just toying with her feelings. She has herself to me for killing sister Jennifer. Do you think


    Jason would fall for someone who killed his fianc¨¦e?!"


    The minute Zoe made thatment, Lina was stunned.


    Jason... and Grace? "What do you mean by that? Why would Jason back Grace up? What do you


    mean by saying that he''s toying with her feelings?" Lina asked Zoe as she stepped forth, staring at her.


    Zoe realized that she had let the cat out of the bag. Her Big Brother had instructed her not to tell


    anyone about it.


    "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about," Zoe said as she got to her feet. She leaned on her crutch


    and left hastily with her nurse.


    The director immediately went after her, trying to appease her.


    The rest of the colleagues started to me Lina, but she took no notice of them. She was thinking over


    Zoe''s words.


    Have Jason and Grace gotten together? If that were the case, Grace would have told me about it!


    Moreover, Grace is working in the Sanitation Service Center and her life is mundane. She couldn''t have


    met Jason.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After Grace had gotten out of prison, the only man that she hade into contact with was Jay, whom


    she had found on the streets.


    When Jay''s name shed through Lina''s mind, she froze suddenly.


    Jay... Jason...


    Could it be... Is this possible? Could such a thing happen? If Jay is Jason Reed, why was he


    pretending to be homeless and staying by Grace''s side?


    What''s his motive?"


    Lina''s mind was in turmoil.


    Her best friend was embroiled with the most powerful alpha on this coast, and he¡¯d been pretending to


    be a lowly outcast like Grace?

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    She was not as weak as she had been on the first day. Her phone rang from time to time with calls


    from rtives on her mother''s side.


    As for their purposes, there were all kinds. Some of them were begging for forgiveness for their uncles


    and hoped that she could withdraw the case. Some of them were asking which big shot had taken her


    away from the Miller family that day.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, there had been so many police cars tightly surrounding the Miller family that all the neighbors


    around had seen it.


    Then, there were some people asking to borrow money from Grace. They said that since she knew a


    big shot, she should have a lot of money, and it was expected of her to help her rtives.


    Grace was speechless. With regards to this "big shot", even she did not know the true identity of "Jay".


    However, from what these people said, she slowly managed to piece together some things that Jay had


    not said. She figured out how she had been rescued from the Miller family that night.


    Grace left the ward and slowly walked along the corridor. She said to the nurse who was in charge of


    taking care of her, "You don''t have to follow me. I want to walk around on my own." Having other


    people following her made her feel awkward.


    The nurse assented.


    The bodyguards who had been guarding the door of the ward didn''t say anything when they saw this


    scene. After all, since this morning, Grace had already walked along the corridor several times.


    When Grace walked by the exit of the stairwell, she happened to see Jay through the ss door. He


    was standing to one side of the stairwell and making a phone call.


    With a cigarette in his hand, he leaned slightly against the corner of the wall. From her position, she


    could see his back, his elegant neck, narrow shoulders, slender legs, and fitting suit. Even if it was just


    a casual standing posture, it could make people feel like he was a model in a magazine.


    Before that, she had still been thinking that she would save up money to buy a suit for him in the future.


    She had wanted to see how he looked in a suit, but she had not expected that she would see him


    wearing a suit under such circumstances.


    At this moment, the phone she had brought with her suddenly rang. Grace quickly picked it up and


    looked at the caller ID. Surprisingly, it was a call from Lina.


    "Lina, what''s the matter?" Grace asked.


    "Grace, you... are you with Jay now?" Lina had to especially muster up strength when she said the


    word "Jay".


    "Yes," Grace replied.


    "Then... is he by your side now?" Lina continued, a hint of anxiety in her tone.


    "He''s not here," Grace said. Her eyes were looking at the figure behind the ss door. He was still


    talking on the phone with his back to her and had not noticed her.


    Her eyes moved down and fell to the cigarette between his fingers again. Speaking of which, she had


    not thought that he would know how to smoke. After all, he had never smoked in front of her.


    However, thinking about it, he must be the son of a rich and powerful family. It seemed impossible to


    think that he wouldn''t know how to smoke.


    Moreover, his posture as he held the cigarette inexplicably gave off an indescribable elegance. This


    was the first time Grace had seen that there was a man who could hold a cigarette in such a handsome


    manner.


    "Grace, do you know that ''Jay'' is probably Jason Reed?" Lina suddenly asked.


    "What?!" Grace felt as if her head was going to explode.


    Her eyes were fixed on the figure standing on the other side of the ss door. Jay? Jay was Jason


    Reed? How could that be possible? How could they be the same person?!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    "Actually, I''m not too sure either," Lina said, "I just bumped into Zoe. She mentioned something about


    Jason supporting you. She seemed to think that you were together with Jason. However, the only man


    to have suddenly appeared beside you is Jay. So, I was wondering if the so-called Jay could actually


    be Jason?"


    After all, from Jay''s appearance, it was impossible to tell that he was a homeless person. On the other


    hand, there was no way of finding photos of Jason on the Inte at all. She had searched a while ago


    and only managed to find some distant images taken from afar or some images of him taken from


    behind. There was no clear image of his face at all.


    Grace only felt that the sound of Lina''s voice was growing fainter and fainter in her ears.


    She knew that Jay was not an ordinary person, and perhaps he was very rich and noble.


    She knew that she and Jay were people from two different worlds.


    However, no matter what, she had never imagined that Jay could be Jason.


    That''s right, Jay... Why hadn''t she thought of that before?!


    Jay... was Jason. Compared to Jennifer Atkinson, the woman who had died in a car ident, the


    person who had actually caused her more trauma was Jason.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Other people had always said that she had caused the death of Jason''s woman so she deserved to


    suffer.


    They were also trying to please Jason, so they had to make her miserable and suffer. Just because


    Jason had once said, "Let her stay well in prison."


    "Stay well"... That was why others had let her be "well".


    "Grace, are you listening?" Lina asked. She felt that the other end of the line had gone unusually silent.


    She knew what that "Jay" meant to Grace. If Jay was really Jason, it would certainly be a heavy blow to


    Grace.


    However, Lina didn''t want her friend to be kept in the dark and taken as a joke. That was why she was


    making this call.


    "I... I''m listening." Grace took a deep breath, her body trembling. It seemed that she could hardly hold


    the phone in her hand. "Lina... I... I''ll call youter."


    It took her almost all of her strength just to finish the sentence.


    "Oh, okay. Grace, don''t... don''t be too sad," Lina said. At this moment, this was the only thing she could


    say.


    When the call ended, Grace silently peered through the ss door and looked at that silhouette. Yes,


    she had seen Jason''s back view on the Inte before. At that time, she had still been thinking that


    that back view was somewhat simr to Jay''s own back view.


    They were simply the same person, so the view of their backs was obviously simr!


    "I was the stupid one!"


    She pushed the ss door open silently...


    At this moment, Jason was busy dealing with Patrick on the other end of the line.


    "What kind of woman could make you leave your family''s Old Master on holiday and immediately go to


    another town to save her?" Patrick was quite curious.


    "How do you even know about this?" Jason asked.


    "I happened to meet the deputy director of the police station earlier today. I heard him talking about it.¡±

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ..." What a gossip.


    "Why don''t you bring that woman over and let us meet her? I''d rather like to know what that woman


    looks like," Patrick suggested.


    After all, in their circle, Jason had always been cold towards women. Even Jennifer Atkinson, who had


    been engaged to Jason that year, had been treated coldly. It was unprecedented for him to rush over


    and besiege a house with police cars in the middle of the night, just for a woman.


    When Patrick had heard about this, he was stunned. After the incident, he had specially called to ask.


    However, Patrick''s curiosity made Jason inexplicably unhappy. He didn''t want other men to be curious


    about her and didn''t want her to meet those people. He just wanted to have her in a ce where only


    he could see her.


    If Patrick and the others met her, and if she became one of their...


    Jason knew that Patrick''s group was quite popr among women, especially Brian. It seemed that any


    woman Brian liked would eventually be his girlfriend. Even though those women knew that the


    rtionship would be short lived, they continued to chase him.


    If Brian was interested in Grace... As he thought about this, Jason''s heart became agitated.


    Perhaps, in other people''s eyes, the name "Jason" meant that he could obtain any woman he wanted.


    However, these three words were Grace''s greatest taboo.


    "It''s just a woman. What''s there to see?" he said lightly.


    "But this woman is different. You even abandoned your grandfather for this woman," Patrick said, "Tsk


    tsk, I haven''t seen you care so much about any woman before. Don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with


    her and want to hide her away?"


    The more Patrick said, the more agitated Jason became. What shed across his mind was that


    delicate and beautiful face. Uneasiness arose in his heart.


    "Just moments ago, I was actually worried that she would fall in love with another man? Have I really


    fallen in love with Grace? No, that''s impossible. I just liked the feeling of getting along with her."


    He had sworn that he would never fall in love with any woman in this lifetime!


    "There''s nothing different. It''s just a game to kill time, I''ve been bored. You don''t have to be too


    curious," he said, appearing to sound casual.


    The next moment, the clear sound of something falling to the ground came from behind him.


    Instantly, his body stiffened. He turned around and saw her. Unsure of how long she had been standing


    there without him noticing, a feeling of fear suddenly spread in his chest before quickly enveloping his


    entire body.


    When...when did shee here? And how much of the conversation did she hear just now?!


    For so many years, he had never felt this kind of fear. However, facing her now, it was as if he had


    grasped something but was unable to keep his hold on it.


    "I said, Jason..." On the other end of the line, Patrick was still mumbling. Jason quickly ended the call.


    There was an endless silence between them. It was only when the cigarette between his fingers singed


    his hand that he put it out.


    "Are you... Jason?" Grace heard herself asking. There was no anger, no tears, noints. There


    was only... calmness. ¡°Alpha Jason Reed?¡±


    When she had pushed open the ss door and heard him say that it was just a game, that it was to kill


    time because he had been bored, her originally chaotic heart had suddenly calmed down.


    That''s right, that should be the answer.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, why would someone like Jason stay with her in the rental apartment for two months as


    ¡°Jay"?

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    It was because... it had always been just a game, a game between the rich and the poor.


    Was he going to tell her his true identity and announce the end of this game when she was discharged


    from the hospital?


    However, her calmness made the fear in Jason''s heart more intense. She was clearly standing in front


    of him, but he felt that the two of them were so far apart.


    "Are you Jason?" She asked him for the second time. She was still so calm, as if she was simply


    seeking an answer.


    His thin lips were tightly pursed. His deep amorous eyes met her clear almond eyes. After a long while,


    he finally opened his mouth and uttered one word, "Yes".


    Grace''s heart filled with bitterness. Indeed, this man was really Jason. Actually, she had been quite


    certain before, but... she had not given up. She still wanted to hear him say it in person.


    "Okay, I understand." She gently lowered her eyes, bent to pick up the fallen phone, then turned and


    pulled the ss door to leave.


    Suddenly, a hand grabbed her arm. His other hand pressed against the ss door, trapping her in


    between him and it.


    "What do you understand?" he asked as he lowered his head to look at her.


    "I know that you are Jason, and I know that this is just a game," Grace said calmly, "Alpha Reed, don''t


    worry, I know what I should do. If this is your revenge, then I think... in the past days, you would have


    realized that whatever I have to lose, has already been lost. There is nothing left for you to take


    revenge on."


    He couldn''t help but narrow his eyes. Revenge... did this woman think that he was taking revenge?


    Taking revenge for Jennifer Atkinson?


    Jennifer Atkinson wasn''t worthy enough to make him do these things.


    However, the calmer she was, the angrier he became. Why was he so afraid, afraid of herposure,


    afraid that she would leave?


    He could not even tell whether he was annoyed with her or himself.


    "As you said, what do you have for me to take revenge on?" he said coldly.


    She smiled bitterly. Indeed, to speak about revenge was to overestimate herself. In fact, he didn''t have


    to lower himself like this. He could find someone else to do the work, like it had been when she was in


    prison.


    She believed that there would be many people who would be willing to give her a hard time in order to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    curry favor with him.


    "Alpha Reed, could you please let me pass? I... I want to go back to the ward first and pack my things,"


    she said. At this moment, at such a close proximity, his breath was circling around the tip of her nose,


    making her feel ufortable.


    "I haven''t allowed you to leave the hospital," he said. He bent down slightly, and his face got closer to


    hers. His deep and beautiful eyes looked at her pale face. "Also, since you called me ''Jay'' before, you


    will continue to call me that."


    "Alpha Reed, I don''t think it''s necessary to continue this game. I don''t think there''s any need for me to


    continue staying in the hospital."


    Jay... this form of address was like an insult. It reminded her of just how little she had.


    She had thought that from now on, she could have a younger brother to apany her. However, she


    did not know that the person apanying her was the one person she should avoid!


    A game, huh... Jason red at the woman in front of him. Even though it had indeed begun as a game


    for him, after a while, it had ceased to be.


    "If you really think this is a game, then it''s up to me to decide when it ends." He closed his eyes, his


    cheeks lightly touching her cheek, his skin gently rubbing against hers as if they were inexhaustibly


    intimate.


    Grace''s body was still stiff. His aura was so warm, but she felt very cold.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "Am I right? Sister?" he exhaled and called her "Sister" like before. The slightly raised intonation at the


    end seemed to carry a kind of attachment.


    However, she felt as if mountains were pressing down on her chest, making her almost breathless.


    Grace returned to the ward with Jason. As soon as they entered the ward, Jason asked the nurse to


    leave.


    Suddenly, there were only the two of them.


    Grace was sitting rigidly on the chair, her head lowered. She didn''t know what he was going to do. If he


    felt that she wasn''t miserable enough after she was released from prison, and wanted to give her


    another stab, then why did he save her on Thanksgiving?


    As long as things continued to develop, she would be more miserable, wouldn''t she?


    However, no matter what he wanted to do to her, she was powerless to resist. After three years of


    imprisonment, she had carried a heavy burden. She understood the cruelty of fate and her


    insignificance.


    In the eyes of those lofty people, she was just a minor figure who could be easily manipted.


    "Sister, don''t you have anything else to ask me?" An elegant voice broke the silence in the room.


    Grace''s body trembled slightly. His voice was so pleasant. In the silent night, it was like a melody


    rippling in the night breeze, and exuded a sense of elegance.


    She slowly looked up and saw a beautiful yet noble face¡ªaplexion like clouds, a straight nose,


    thin lips with a slight smile, and a pair of amorous eyes full of shimmering light.


    He stood in front of her and looked down, as if everything about her was in his control.


    Grace unconsciously bit her lip. She had bitten too hard, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    On the contrary, he frowned and reached out to pinch her lower jaw. He said softly, "Don''t bite your lips.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It hurts."


    This gentleness was as if he was still her Jay, and not the Jason that she was afraid of.


    She looked at him in a daze, and unconsciously stopped biting her lips.


    His finger gently brushed past her lips, leaving behind a heat so hot that she thought her lip might burn.


    She jerked her head away and leaned back. "Mr. Reed, exactly when will this game end?"


    His eyes dimmed slightly. "Is that all you want to ask?"


    Apart from that, what else did she have to ask? In taking revenge, as to the extent of her misery, it was


    all up to him. She, on the other hand, could only bear with it.


    Three years ago, it was like this. After three years, would there be any difference?


    She didn''t say anything.


    He held her hands and sped them in his own. "Your hands are a little cold," he said while rubbing


    her hands to warm them up.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    This was what they had used to do before. In the past, when he warmed her hands, she would feel a


    warmth in her heart. However, now... she only had a kind of iprehensible fear.


    It was because she didn''t know what he was going to do.


    She twisted her hand uneasily and wanted to pull away. However, his fingers held onto her tightly and


    did not allow her to move at all.


    "Mr. Reed..."


    "Call me Jay. Didn''t you always call me Jay?"


    She pursed her red lips tightly.


    "Just take it as my order, call me Jay," he muttered softly. He did not want to hear her call him "Mr.


    Reed¡± or ¡°Alpha¡± or anything other than his given name. She had enough walls around her, he wouldn¡¯t


    let her erect any more.


    Grace remained silent for a long time. Finally, she opened her mouth and softly said "Jay".


    A smile crept up the corner of his mouth.


    The pure smile made her a little absent-minded. In the past, she always felt that his smile was very


    clean, as if it had not been contaminated by the world, and she wanted to protect that pureness.


    However... Jay¡­


    No. Alpha Jason Reed.


    No one would say that Alpha Jason was clean. It was said that his hands were covered in the blood


    and tears of countless people. It was also said that he was cold-blooded and ruthless. Once someone


    provoked him, there would not be a good ending.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was ridiculous that in the past, she had thought of protecting such a person.


    "When I first met you, I did just take it as a game. Butter on, it was quite pleasant to get along with


    you." He had never exined himself before. However, now he was, and to her. If anyone else heard,


    they would be surprised. "How about you stay by my side in the future?"


    "Stay by your side?" She looked at him in shock. She had never thought that he would make such a


    request.


    "If you stay with me, I''ll let you live the same life as before. No, I should say it''ll be better than before.


    As long as it''s not an excessive demand, I can promise you anything. You used to be awyer, right? I


    can help you regain yourwyer''s license. It won''t be a problem if you want to open aw firm either,"


    he said. ¡°You were cast out andbeled a rogue. I will ensure that you are reinstated in your pack.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°It perhaps is a good thing that I am not beholden to my pack anymore.¡±


    But the idea of having back her career, of being respected again. However, it simply became an


    unrealistic daydream.


    Now, Jason had actually said these words to her. It was as if someone was dangling some alluring fruit


    in front of her and tempting her to eat it.


    "Why?" she asked in confusion. "Didn''t you say you wanted to get back at me?"


    "If I really wanted to take revenge on you, then I wouldn''t have saved you the day before yesterday."


    Jason smiled faintly and said, "I already said that the feeling of getting along with you is pretty good.


    Hence, I will keep you by my side."


    "And then wait until you are tired of me?" she said. Was this still a game for him, a sister and brother


    game he had never yed before? He was so gentle and kind to her now, just because there was still


    a sense of novelty.


    "Tired of her?" Jason thought that he might not be tired of her for the rest of his life. However, at this


    moment, talking to Grace, he just calmly said the word "yes".


    He would never allow a woman to control him.


    Grace sighed in her heart. Once he got tired of the game, she would fall from the clouds into hell again.


    Only this time, it would be much, much worse, because she had father to fall.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    "If you wish to put me on a pedestal and then let me fall, you don''t have to go through so much trouble.


    I''m already miserable. I''m just a sanitation worker with little money to my name and I was kicked out of


    my pack. I no longer have my wolf. Or do you want me to kneel before Jennifer Atkinson''s grave and


    ask for forgiveness? Or do you want me to take my life, a life for a life..."


    "Enough!" he interrupted her. She would rather believe I did these things to avenge Jennifer Atkinson


    and not the fact that I like spending time with her? He then continued, "Listen to me. Jennifer Atkinson


    is not worth me doing such things. All you have to do is stay by my side."


    As he spoke, he lowered his head to look at her hands that were sped in his. Although he¡¯d spent


    half a day rubbing her hands, they are still very cold.


    "I know I lost my temper just now.¡± It seems as if she can always trigger my emotions easily. ¡°What we


    have is good, Grace. I think you should rest well tonight. Don''t say such silly things in the future." Once


    Jason was done talking, he left the room.


    Only Grace was left in the spacious patient ward.


    Grace bowed her head and stared fixedly at her trembling hands. Am I scared? I''m scared of Jason


    and afraid of what will happen to me.


    Surely it doesn''t mean that it will be as he said; that I stay by his side? But... can I live through that? All


    the pain I endured in prison, my near-death experience in there, and those nightmarish three years


    were all because of him.


    Because of my past, my heart fills with fear and terror whenever I see him.


    Just now, when he was rubbing my hands, they couldn''t be warmed because the moment his hands


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    touched mine, it was as if my entire body was in an ice cer. It was bone-piercingly cold.


    Why is Jay and Jason the same person?


    Why is he Jason, the one man who I imagined I could rely upon for the rest of my life?


    Why? Why?


    Grace questioned herself repeatedly as she tried to hold back the tears, but they flowed freely down


    her cheeks and acted as a catharsis.


    Meeting Jay was like a fantastic dream and now, she had finally woken up from that dream.


    But his game is still continuing¡­

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Jason wanted to find a more appropriate opportunity, a more eptable asion for her to find out.


    And yet, this... is possibly the worst one.


    He was careless to not notice that she was standing behind me but... now upon thinking about it, in his


    conversation with Patrick, he didn''t think he¡¯d mentioned his identity and yet Grace called out his name.


    Which meant... Grace already knew his identity beforeing across him Who told her?


    Jason opened his eyes suddenly and instructed Terrence. "Check Grace''s phone to see who she talked


    to recently!"


    "Yes." Terrence nodded.


    Terrence was able to find out in a moment''s time. "The most recent call Miss Cummins made today


    was at 6:35 in the evening. The owner of the number is Lina Sweeney."


    "Lina Sweeney..." Jason narrowed his eyes. "I remember this woman. She''s Grace''s good friend.


    Go and find out who Lina met today!"


    Terrence sighed. This was going to be a shitshow.


    By then, the car had arrived at the entrance of the hospital where Mr. Reed was living.


    Jason and Terrence exited the car. When they arrived at the entrance of the patient ward, Jason


    nced at the bodyguard by the door and asked, "Is the Old Alpha asleep?"


    "He''s not," the guard replied respectfully.


    Jason ordered Terrence to wait outside, then pushed open the door and entered the room.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    His grandfathery in bed, flipping through a photo album.


    Jason recognized the album which was filled with photos of his father growing up. "Although the Old


    Alpha constantlyins about his son''s failure to live up to his expectations, Dad used to be the


    pride and joy of the ol¡¯ man. Grandfather valued him the most.


    Jason smirked internally. If he¡¯d had a choice, no doubt, grandfather would¡¯ve removed half of the


    blood and genes within within Jason that he inherited from his Mom.


    When he was young, the Old Master would be especially disgusted by Jason¡¯s eyes because they look


    so much like Mom''s. As a child, there was a period of time when the Old Master didn''t allow Jason to


    look at him because he would be disgusted at being looked at with eyes so simr to hers."


    Jason pulled out a chair and sat before the old man. He said nothing and waited quietly. Both


    grandfather and grandson remained silent.


    Finally, when his grandfather had finished flipping through the album, he raised his head to look at his


    grandson who sat before him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy with you,¡± the ol¡¯ man said with no preamble.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you too,¡± Jason replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me. You may be Alpha now, but it¡¯s my power that runs in your veins.¡±


    Jason fought to keep his expression nd. It wasn¡¯t like his grandfather could take his title back. The


    transition was a permanent one. Short of Jason dying, the power he amassed and inherited would stay


    in him.


    "I looked into it. That woman is Grace Cummins. She was Sean Stevens''s girlfriend and she was the


    one who killed Jennifer Atkinson three years ago, wasn''t she?" Grandfather asked coldly.


    "Yes," Jason replied and the corners of his lips tugged up slightly.


    "She''s been to jail. Exiled. Dered Rogue. She cleans the streets for a living. Is this the type of


    woman you think befits the Reed Pack family?"

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    "So what if that''s so? As long as I wish for it, I can make herparable to any notable female in the


    city!" Jason retorted.


    "Don''t forget how your father died!" Mr. Reed spat through ground teeth.


    Jason''s gaze darkened. "I haven''t forgotten. Even if I truly want to be with her, it doesn''t mean that I will


    give her my life. I''m not my father. I won''t die or live for a woman, let alone be controlled by a woman!


    I''m always the one in control!"


    Old Alpha Reed huffed coolly. "You came to see me today just to say that?"


    "No," Jason replied, calmly now. "I want you to stay away from her!"


    Mr. Reed narrowed his eyes but kept a straight face as he angrily asked, "What do you mean by that?


    Are you threatening your grandfather? Can it be that this old man isn''t as important as a woman?"


    "Grandpa, I''m just telling you. She¡¯s not a threat," Jason said with a light chuckle. "I told you to stay


    away from her. No matter the rtionship between me and her, you are to stay away from her. Of


    course, I don''t know how I would react if youid a finger on her. Why don''t you try?"


    Mr. Reed''s expression changed subtly and in an instant, he felt a trembling fear.


    "This is the heir I''ve cultivated¡­¡± he grumbled. ¡°Disrespecting the wolf who raised you. Bah!¡±


    Jason smirked. ¡°I¡¯m just asking you not to cause trouble, Grandpa. You may act like you¡¯re retired, but


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    we all know, you can make people suffer if you want to.¡±


    The Old Alpha smiles. "What do you like about Grace?" He could not help asking. "There are so many


    young females, in our pack and the surrounding regions. Plenty of them have both beauty and brains,


    woman who has been to prison."


    "Maybe because she''s a little dumb," Jason muttered.


    Dumb enough to bring me back to the rental apartment.


    Dumb enough to speak from the bottom of her heart to a stranger.


    Dumb enough for me to love her so dearly.


    This woman was imprisoned for three years and yet she hasn''t be any smarter, and by that, I


    mean harder. Her heart was still open. Her spirit remained kind.


    She said my eyes were pretty and clean. She didn''t look at them with the Old Alpha''s disgust nor was


    she infatuated like those other women. She had a sense of appreciation and... a feeling of


    protectiveness.


    And that was the irony, wasn¡¯t it? Her protecting me.


    As an executioner in the eyes of so many, and a ruthless Alpha who¡¯d do anything to achieve my goals


    by any means, that someone should try to save me.


    "All right, Grandpa. I won''t disturb your rest." Jason smiled and got up to leave.


    Mr. Reed stared at the door as it opened and closed, aplicated expression on his face as if deep in


    thought.


    When Jason returned to the patient ward, Grace had already fallen asleep. He walked to her bedside


    but did not switch on the light. He borrowed the moonlight shining through the window to study her


    sleeping face.


    There were still obvious tear stains on her face. He raised a hand and gently stroked her cheek. Did


    she cry when he left?


    How many tears did she shed? She''s not someone who loves to cry. She''s so calm when facing me as


    if she could only resign to her hardships and yet, she cries when her back is turned.


    "Grace..." Jason mumbled. "Since you''ve made me fall for you, then you should stay by my side, right?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    It was as if she had heard his voice and she frowned suddenly. Her forehead broke out in a cold sweat


    and immediately, she started to shake her head left and right as if avoiding something.


    Jason frowned and just as he wanted to call for a doctor, Grace who was still in deep slumber abruptly


    opened her eyes as she sat upright, shouting, "Noooo..."


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" Jason asked.


    In the next moment, Grace hugged Jason''s waist tightly as if she were drowning. "Jay, that''s great... it''s


    you... it''s you... I had a nightmare. I dreamed that I was in jail and those people would not let me go. I


    begged them, I... but they continued to hit me..."


    Even in her dream, the pain was still so acute. Now that she was awake, she could still feel her


    abdomen hurting.


    She suddenly stopped mid-sentence and her entire body froze.


    She had just realized that this was Jason not "Jay"!


    The man she was hugging now is Jason and the pain she suffered in jail was instigated... by him!


    Grace released her arms stiffly and her body subconsciously shrank back.


    And yet, in the next moment, his arm had already looped around her waist and he pulled her straight


    into his embrace. "Sister, are you afraid of me?"


    As he hugged her, he could feel her body shivering slightly like a fragile, small creature reacting when


    faced with a predator at the top of the food chain.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Which wasn¡¯t a stretch, he supposed.


    He was a wolf. She was human.


    She bit her lip and struggled to suppress the fear within her. "Yes, I''m afraid," She then continued


    frankly, "I''ve been taught too many lessons in prison. Fear was beaten into me..."


    "No one will ever beat you again," he said, interrupting her. "I promise that from now on, no one will


    dare hit you."


    Grace raised her head dazedly and asked, "What exactly do you want?"


    He chuckled lightly and replied, "I''ve said it before. I want you to stay by my side."


    "You can have so many people stay by your side, Jason. Plenty of women would be willing to do so,"


    she said.


    His smile grew even brighter but his eyes darkened. "So you''re not willing to do it, right?"


    She remained silent, not knowing how to reply to him.


    "But so what if you''re not willing? What else can you do?" he retorted as if amused. "You see, if I


    wanted you now, do you think you''ll be able to do anything?"


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and pressed his lips onto hers.


    She was taken aback and momentarily forgot to respond. Only when he continued to deepen the kiss,


    did she suddenly snap out of her trance and struggled to tilt her head to avoid him.


    But it was to no avail. His fingerstched onto her chin and each time she tilted her head away, his


    hand would pry her head back to its original position. He was utterly unavoidable.


    She wanted to give in, to kiss him back and let him hold her close.


    But he wasn¡¯t ¡®Jay¡¯ the pack-less male who¡¯d saved her on the road.


    This wolf¡­ he was the highest ranking and most powerful Alpha in this whole region.


    ¡°Jason, let me go¡­¡±


    But he paid no mind to her and his lips trailed down her neck to leave small kisses. His fingers gently


    moved to unfasten the buttons of her hospital gown.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    ¡°Jason. Noooo¡­¡± She struggled against him arduously and yet no matter how much she wrestled, it


    was useless.


    But she couldn¡¯t give in.


    She¡¯d already given this man too much. ¡°Please, let me go.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that,¡± he whispered.


    She remained silent while he leaned forward, his lips pressing against her jaw, neck, and finally, he


    paused at her pretty corbone, sprinkling tiny kisses on it.


    "Stay by my side. Didn''t you say that on this earth, I care for you and you''ll care for me too? I''m giving


    you the opportunity to do so now but why don''t you want it?" he mumbled.


    Grace felt as if her heart had been pierced.


    "Yes, I did say that once but hearing those words now feels like such a huge mockery. Because you''re


    not Jay. You¡¯re not the homeless person I thought was a fellow sufferer. You¡¯re the Alpha. The man


    capable of changing the weather in this city."


    He paused and propped himself up slightly. He studied her and said, "I am. If you want me to, then I


    can be like the way I was then. I can act in a manner you like in front of you."


    She smiled wryly. "Even if you acted that way, you''re not Jay.¡± She looks sad. ¡±My Jay doesn''t exist


    anymore. He was a hallucination from start to end."


    He pursed his lips and then a frisson of anger began to take hold. "Are you so repulsed by ¡®Jason¡¯? But


    Sister, have you ever thought just because I am Jason, I''m the only one in this city who is capable of


    turning you into a person of note, giving you a chance to escape your current fate? If not, who would be


    willing to offend ¡®Jason¡¯ for your sake?"


    He straightened himself and after giving her a haughty nce, he left the room.


    Only then did Grace sit up and fasten the buttons of her hospital gown one at a time. She then used the


    covers to tightly wrap her trembling body.


    He didn''t really want her just now. He just wanted to show her that as long as he does, she won''t be


    able to object to him!


    "I can''t even refuse him!¡±


    The sad part was, that a part of her didn¡¯t want to.


    Terrence ryed the investigation results to Jason. "On that day, Lina met with some people she


    usually spends time with, her family, colleagues, and neighbors. But there was an exception¡­a notable


    one.¡±


    Jason said one word: ¡°Who?¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zoe."


    "Sean''s sister?" Jason asked as he muttered to himself.


    "Yes. From what I heard from Lina''s colleagues, during the fight between Zoe and Lina, Zoe mentioned


    your name, Jason," Terrence continued.


    Jason smiled coldly. "It didn''t ur to me that the slip-up was caused by Zoe Stevens. That¡¯s good to


    know.¡±


    Terrence scoffs. ¡°It¡¯s not good for her.¡±

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Sean knows he was with Grace but Zoe was the one who exposed Jason¡¯s identity at the worst


    possible time.


    "The Stevens family sure is a problem..." He ordered Terrence, "Bring Zoe to the hospital."


    "Yes," Terrence said, then he deftly switched gears and continued to speak on another issue. "I''ve


    looked into the reporter who sneaked into the hospital thest time. The news of Mr. Reed bringing


    Miss Cummins into the hospital was first published by a nurse on her Facebook Moments and it was


    then uploaded onto the inte. Although all relevant content has been deleted, we are unable to


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    determine how many people have already seen it."


    "Look into that nurse''s legal liability and strengthen the security around the hospital. I don''t want


    someone to barge into the ward," Jason ordered coldly.


    "I understand. Nothing like that will happen," Terrence said assuredly.


    Meanwhile, at the Stevens family residence.


    Ever since Zoe had inadvertently blurted out the secret in front of Lina, she had been in a state of


    extreme anxiety. "Had I known earlier,¡± she mumbled, ¡°I wouldn''t have bothered Lina. Now I''m the one


    who''s scared.¡±


    If Lina figures something out and tells Grace of the incident...


    Her leg was broken as punishment for thest incident and it still hasn''t healed. She really don''t know


    what punishment she¡¯d get this time.


    "Zoe, what''s wrong? Why are you so restless? Did you stir up trouble?" Sean could not help asking as


    he studied his younger sister who was pacing around the living room, with her leg bandaged and


    leaning against her cane.


    Their parents had gone to pay a visit to their friends and he had wanted to go with them but Zoe had


    asked him to stay with her at home.


    "Big Brother." Zoe suddenly spoke up after seemingly making up her mind. "Please help me! The other


    day, I carelessly blurted out the fact that Jason and Grace were together."


    "What?!" Sean jumped up from the sofa. "Who did you tell?"


    "It was Grace''s friend. Her name was Lina or something! I don''t even know if she told Grace. But if


    Grace told Jason, would he find out and punish me?" Zoe asked uneasily.


    Sean''s face was already as pale as a sheet. Just then, a servant came to report that the personal


    secretary of the Reed family had requested a meeting between Zoe and Mr. Reed.


    The siblings exchanged a look and they could see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    Who would dare to refuse Alpha Jason''s request to meet?!


    The Stevens siblings got into the car apprehensively. When they arrived at the hospital, Sean was


    stopped outside the ward and Terrence ushered only Zoe into the room.


    Zoe stared at Grace, who was dressed in a hospital gown and was lying in the bed.


    She couldn''t stay in such a VIP room when her leg was broken but Grace gets to stay here!


    But... Grace is sick?! She wondered what illness she has.


    Then Zoe hoped Grace would get worse!


    In the next moment, however, Zoe froze because it was then that she noticed Jason sitting on the sofa


    by the bed.


    He wore a white shirt with a pair of beige trousers, making him seemnguid yet sexy. An Alpha like


    Jason is the dream of every young female of note. However, there are some who intentionally got close


    to Jason and came to no good end. Therefore, thedies of note love and fear him.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    In the past, Zoe would be exhrated to face Jason in such close proximity. But now, she couldn''t wait


    to get out of the ce.


    "You''re here," Jason said quietly.


    Zoe put on a pitiful look and replied cautiously, "Mr. Reed, did you call for me for any specific reason?"


    Grace''s expression was still confused. She did not know why Jason had made Zoee here.


    Jason smiled faintly and exined to Grace, "Sis, you still don''t know about this, right? On the second


    night of Thanksgiving, your friend, Lina, had met Miss Stevens. She made things very difficult for your


    friend."


    Grace was stunned for a moment, but soon she figured out the reason. That day, when they were


    arguing in the mall, Lina had spoken up for her. Zoe knew that Lina was her friend, so if she had met


    Lina, she would most likely vent her anger on her.


    When Zoe heard Jason actually called Grace "Sis", her eyes had almost popped out.


    And the ¡®sister¡¯ was a street sweeper, no less.


    "Sis, do you want to know how she made things difficult for your friend that day?" Jason asked again.


    "How... how did she make things difficult?" As she recalled the moment when Lina sacrificed herself for


    her, Grace''s heart felt as if it had been clogged.


    "Why don''t we let Miss Stevens demonstrate it for us?" Jason spoke as if he was chit-chatting casually.


    He got up, walked to the side of the bed, and then bent down and helped Grace put on a pair of shoes.


    His movements were gentle and careful, and he even bent his knees and squatted down, holding her


    foot in his palm.


    Zoe felt wave after wave of shock. The fact that Jason called Grace "Sis" was already dramatic


    enough, and now he was helping her to put on shoes.


    Just what kind of charm did Grace have for Jason to protect her like this?


    What rmed her more was that Jason had actually asked her to demonstrate what she had done.


    How was she going to demonstrate it again?


    While Zoe was thinking, Grace had put on her shoes, and Jason had carried her over to the sofa. Then


    he said to Zoe, "Let''s get started."


    "Start? Start what?" Zoe''s face was nk. Terrence, who followed her into the ward, handed her a


    tissue and said gently, "Miss Stevens, please clean Miss Cummins''s shoes. Just like the day when Lina


    cleaned yours."


    Zoe''s face changed. "What did you say? You want me to wipe her shoes?"


    "This is what Alpha Reed wants," Terrence said calmly, the implication being that Zoe was an idiot for


    even asking.


    Zoe ground her teeth and red hatefully at Grace. How could she possibly clean the shoes of


    someone she despised?


    She did not know how Grace had managed to charm Jason!


    "Mr. Reed, this woman is just a street sweeper, and she is very good at seducing men. When she was


    with my brother, she yed a lot of tricks. Otherwise, my brother would never have fallen in love with a


    woman from an ordinary family background! She is a lowlife rogue! Alpha Reed, please don''t be fooled


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    by her!"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Zoe kept trying to smear Grace with all her might.


    Jason casually fiddled with Grace''s fingers and said faintly, "What''s wrong with wiping shoes for a


    street sweeper? Are you so much better than her"


    Zoe was speechless. Obviously, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Miss Stevens, please hurry up. Alpha Reed doesn''t have much patience." Terrence urged, "If he runs


    out of patience, you won''t just be wiping shoes."


    Zoe reluctantly bit her lip. However, no matter how unwilling she was, she could only walk towards


    Grace one step at a time. She¡¯d received a direct order from THE Alpha, there was now way she could


    refuse, not without reaping serious consequences.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Then, Zoe bent down and began to wipe her already cleaned shoes with a tissue.


    Grace looked at Zoe with daze. She never thought that such a scene would happen. But, did Lina have


    to go through this as well?


    At that time, what would she be feeling?


    Grace felt sorry for her good friend. At the same time, she also seemed to vaguely understand why


    Jason had called Zoe over and then made her enact this scene.


    He wanted to tell her that he could easily do whatever he wanted. Even those who were arrogant and


    despised her, as long as hemanded, they could only kneel down and obediently wipe her shoes.


    Zoe worked for a while and said, "Alpha, this should be enough, right?"


    Jason raised his lips into a smile. "Not yet. How can this be enough?"


    At this moment, Terrence stepped forward and said to Zoe, "Miss Stevens, don¡¯t scream." Then, he


    calmly stepped on the back of her hand.


    Zoe¡¯s fingers crunched beneath the pressure. "What are you doing?"


    "He''s just doing what you had done to Lina that night. Did you not?" Jason asked back.


    Zoe, of course, had done this, so now she couldn''t even reply.


    At this moment, Jason spoke to Grace in a gentle voice, "Sis, didn''t you say Lina is very important to


    you? Then I will help you vent the anger for her, are you satisfied?"


    His appearance seemed to be pure as if he was simply trying to please her.


    As he spoke, his hands were still ying with her left hand, pushing his fingers into hers, and then


    slowly sping the back of her hand... then their fingers interlocked.


    Grace felt that her left hand waspletely stiff in his grasp. It was burning hot, and she wanted to pull


    away.


    However, as if she had lost control of her own body, she couldn''t move her hand at all.


    She had never seen Jason acting this way. He could do such a thing while talking andughing. But


    maybe this was the real him. What she had seen in the past was just an act.


    Zoe felt a heart-wrenching pain on the back of her hand. If he continued to step on it like this, her hand


    might end up the same as her foot.


    "Mr. Reed, my... my hand is going to break. Alpha, please...please let me go." Zoe was in so much pain


    that she was weeping for mercy. She hadpletely lost her usualposure.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    However, Jason did not even bother to look at Zoe. He just said to Grace, "Sis, what do you think? Is it


    enough?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At this point, no matter how much she resented Grace, Zoe could only beg her for mercy.


    "Grace, I... I know I was wrong. I shouldn''t have treated your friend like that. I... I can apologize to your


    friend. Please, spare me."


    Grace looked at Zoe, who was crying bitterly at this moment. She knew very well that she was begging


    for mercy because of Jason, not because of her.


    Seeing the state that Zoe was in, she didn''t have any sympathy for her at all. When she thought about


    how Lina had been treated like this, she hated her even more, and she med herself as well.


    She would rather ept the humiliation herself instead of making Lina suffer.


    Lina had already sacrificed so much for her. Ever since Grace was released from prison, she hadn''t


    been able to make it up to Lina even though she had suffered such hardships because of her.


    "Then, I want you to apologize to Lina in front of everyone who witnessed the scene that day. You will


    also be responsible for paying the medical bills, workpensation, and so on," Grace said.


    Zoe nodded and agreed without hesitation. Apologies andpensations were such a small price to


    pay for not breaking her hand.


    Zoe wanted to shift and tear Grace¡¯s throat out¡ªbut that was another stiption. She could not shift.


    So these injuries¡­they would linger.


    They would hurt.


    Terrence removed his foot. Zoe held the hand that had been stepped on, and she was in so much pain


    that she couldn''t even hold her walking stick.


    Jason then ordered Terrence, "Tell Sean toe in and take his sister away."


    "Yes," Terrence answered and retrieved Sean from outside the ward.


    As soon as Sean saw his sister holding her hand with tears on her face, he quickly helped her up. Then


    he cast aplicated look at Jason and Grace who were sitting on the sofa.


    Although he had already known that they were together, it was the first time he had seen them face to


    face.


    The woman who he had abandoned and had been dropped to the bottom of the city was now on a


    meteoric rise. Maybe in the future, he would have to look up to her.


    This kind of change in identity made him feel a kind of unspeakable anxiety.


    "Alpha Reed... I''ll take my sister away now," Sean said.


    Jason raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Don''t you want to say hello to Grace? You should be old


    acquaintances."


    The tone he spoke this sentence with was very in, but it made Sean feel an inexplicable fear.


    "This... this... Miss Cummins and I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I hope we can let bygones


    be bygones," he replied carefully. He could feel a cold sweat on his back gradually breaking out.


    However, Jason''s next sentence made Sean shudder.


    "Grace, when you had your ident, he immediately broke up with you. If you want to take your


    revenge, you can tell me and I will help you." Jason''s words sounded like carrying out what he had just


    said would take close to no effort.


    However, when the Stevens siblings heard this, their faces changed in unison.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    If Jason really did help Grace take revenge on the Stevens family, then the Stevens family would lose


    so much to the point where they would no longer be one of the rich and powerful packs in this city.


    ¡°Alpha Reed, I..." Sean wanted to defend himself.


    However, Grace interrupted him and said to Jason, "There''s no need. He had already be a


    stranger to me when we broke up all those years ago. I should be thankful. I got to see a rtionship


    clearly because of a car ident."


    Sean''s face turned pale, and he felt defeated. When Grace said these words, she didn''t even look at


    him.


    "In that case, good." Jason stood up and walked up to Sean. He patted him on the shoulder and said,


    "You should thank her for not wanting to take revenge on you. Otherwise, by this time next year, we


    wouldn''t see the Stevens pack in this part of the country."


    Sean was terrified and he was sweating all over. He could only quickly thank Grace before he helped


    Zoe out of the room.


    It was not until the two siblings left the hospital that they felt relieved.


    "Brother, why do you think Jason has taken an interest in Grace?" Zoe said angrily.


    "I''ve already told you not to mess with Grace," he replied in a bad mood.


    "Grace is simply relying on Jason for his power and authority! Without him, what is she even worth!"


    Zoe had just suffered so much and had been humiliated, now she hated Grace passionately.


    "Do you know that if she had said that she wanted revenge, the Stevens family would be in some


    serious trouble!" At least for that, Sean was still grateful to Grace. At the very least, she did not add


    insult to injury.


    For the way he treated her¡­ she could¡¯ve asked Alpha Reed to bury him.


    Would Jason really destroy the Stevens Pack for a street sweeper?


    Sean rolled his eyes at his sister. "Anyway, for the sake of the Stevens family, don''t provoke Grace


    again. Or, don''te to us for help in the future because you will drag down our entire pack with you if


    you do!"


    Zoe still wanted to retort, but when she thought of the scene in the hospital room, she shivered and


    stayed silent.


    * * * * * * * * *


    At that moment, in the hospital room, Jason was still standing in front of Grace. He bent down and


    looked at her. There was a slight smile on his handsome face and his amorous eyes were shining as


    bright as the moonlight.


    This sort of man seemed like an angel on the surface, but when he did something, it made people


    shudder in fear.


    "Are you happy today, sister?" Even his voice was so gentle and pleasing to the ear.


    Sister? Yet the man kissed her, refused to let her go, and punished those who had caused her pain and


    fear.


    Their rtionship wasplicated.


    Grace steadied her gaze at the man in front of her and said, "You deliberately asked Sean and his


    sister toe here today to cause this scene. You wanted to show me that something I could never


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    achieve in my entire life can be easily done by you, right?"


    "Not only that." He said, "I still want to tell you, sis, that I can give you everything from dignity to


    respect. I can even give you back your previous life. Your pack, maybe even your wolf powers. We can


    try to raise our wolf again. I can give you everything you hope for."


    He gently lifted a strand of her hair that had fallen on her shoulder.


    "In the future, if you want to be awyer, or a star, or a boss, I can help you. I can help you live over


    everyone else so that those who looked down on you andughed at you in the past will bow their


    heads in front of you. Tell me, is that okay?" He whispered to her.


    His gentle voice was like the most beautiful voice in the world.


    He was presenting such a tempting gift in front of her. With his ability, he could really give it to her.


    Her life. Here dreams.


    But ¡ª "Do you really want me to stay with you?"


    ¡°I do," he said.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "I can''t refuse, can I?" Grace asked.


    Jason¡¯s eyes shed slightly, his wolf pushing through, and the smile on his face disappeared little by


    little. He then slowly straightened up and looked down at her. "No, you can refuse. I can give you the


    right to refuse, but..."


    After pausing, he looked at her with a faint smile. "Sis, are you sure you want to refuse?"


    Grace felt that the air around her seemed to be frozen at this moment. If she agreed, she could indeed


    get a lot of things or even change her own destiny.


    If it had been someone else who had said these words to her, perhaps she would have agreed.


    But, Jason... She had a kind of fear towards this man. It was true that he had never really tried to deal


    with her. However, just one sentence from him had caused her much suffering in prison.


    During the three years of imprisonment and even the court hearing, no one dared to ept her case


    after hearing that it was Jason''s fianc¨¦e who had died in the car ident. And that was just in ¡®human¡¯


    circles.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Within the wolf world, she¡¯d been shunned. Cast out. Sentenced to a life alone.


    Even the false evidence and those witnesses who unanimously used her of drinking made her


    question whether he was the one behind it all.


    This man was like her nightmare who pressed her down so hard that she could barely breathe. Ever


    since she had discovered his true identity, whenever he had approached her, her body could not help


    but stiffen.


    She would tremble whenever she had any sort of physical contact with him.


    How could she keep such a man by her side?


    The feelings she once had¡­ how could they continue?


    Those feelings were for someone who was not real.


    After taking a deep breath, she tried to suppress the trembling in her body and said to him, "Yes, I want


    to refuse."


    His face fell, and his ck eyes filled with coldness. "Do you really not want to stay with me?"


    "Yeah," she replied.


    He suddenly sneered and said, "Well, I didn''t expect that one day I would be rejected by a woman.


    Grace, think about it carefully. If you don''t have my protection, what will happen to you? Even if the


    Atkinson family doesn''t trouble you in the future, do you really intend to sweep the road for the rest of


    your life?"


    She bit her lip and said, "That''s my business."


    His lips pressed into an almost straight line, and an anger rose up from the bottom of his heart. For the


    first time, he had tried to do this kind of thing for a woman, but she did not appreciate it at all. Instead,


    she was trying her hardest to get away from him.


    How long had it been since he was angered to this extent? His arms rippled and his ws broke


    through his skin. He growled.


    Jason then left without saying a word. It was not until this moment that Grace''s tensed body rxed.


    ¡ª


    When the doctor came to Grace for the daily checkup, he told her that she had recovered. The blood


    test showed that there was no remaining drug in her system.


    "Can I be discharged now?" Grace asked.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    "As long as Mr. Reed agrees, Miss Cummins, you can leave the hospital whenever you wish," the


    doctor said.


    Grace felt an unspeakable feeling. So, she even needed Jason''s consent just to leave the hospital?


    "Okay, got it," she replied.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After the doctor and nurse both left, she walked into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror.


    Reflected in the mirror was a delicate face on which were a pair of crescent-shaped eyebrows and


    almond eyes, a well-shaped nose, and pink lips. Under the light, there seemed to be a slight glimmer


    over her face.


    Such a face would be considered pretty good in an ordinary crowd. However, around people like Jason,


    there was never ack of beauty, and she seemed inadequate byparison.


    What exactly did Jason like about her? Grace smiled bitterly. Was it just because he had found her


    mistaking him as a homeless person at the start amusing? Was that why he had continued to keep up


    this brother and sister charade?


    She raised her hand and gently touched her lips. The memory of him kissing her shed in her mind.


    She still remembered that Lina had once said, "Grace, do you know that your lips are very beautiful?"


    "Beautiful lips?" She had never paid much attention to her mouth. She only knew that her lips were not


    ugly, but she did not feel that they were anything special.


    "Yes, it''s very beautiful. Your lips¡¯s shape give people an impulse to kiss you. Uh... it''s the kind that


    most men would probably want to kiss."


    At that time, she had only thought that Lina was making fun of her. What kind of a description was that?


    But now, when she thought of how Jason had kissed her on the mouth, she felt a burning hot sensation


    and that incredible heat spread through her body.


    He¡¯d wanted her.


    Powerfully.


    "Don''t think about it anymore, don''t think about it anymore!"


    Grace repeated this sentence to herself. Since Jason had said that he would give her a choice that day,


    he would surely keep to his word.


    A man like him would not break his promise.


    "Let''s just treat all of this as a dream."


    It was just a dream. In her dream, she had met a man named Jay. They had cherished each other and


    had a happy time together. When she woke up from her dream, she was still alone, just like before she


    had the dream.


    Grace walked out of the bathroom and began to change into the clothes she had been wearing the day


    she hade to the hospital.


    As for the rest, it was just her bag and her mobile phone. There was nothing else.


    Grace sat quietly on the sofa of the hospital room and waited for Jason.


    In the Reed Residence, Terrence walked to Jason''s side and said, "Alpha, Miss Cummins is waiting for


    you in the hospital room. She said that she wants to be discharged from the hospital."


    Terrence''s tone was cautious. Ever since Mr. Reed had left the hospital yesterday, he had been staying


    in the house and had not gone to the hospital.


    It could be said that he was acting abnormally.


    It should be noted that Mr. Reed had been mostly staying in the hospital until yesterday.


    After a while, he said, "Other than wanting to be discharged from the hospital, did she say anything


    else?"


    "No," Terrence said as he watched his Boss''s face sink again.


    Terrence did not dare to utter a word. He simply waited to one side.


    Jason lowered his head and yed with a scarf in his hand. Terrence knew that this scarf had been


    woven by Grace as a gift for his boss.


    Jason casually flipped the scarf over and half-closed his eyes as if he was thinking about something.


    After a long time, he finally stood up and said, "Let''s go to the hospital."

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    "Yes," Terrence quickly replied. He followed Jason as they left the Reed Residence for the hospital.


    When Jason walked into the ward, he saw Grace sitting on the sofa in a very upright and proper


    manner.


    Yes, ''proper,'' was Jason''s first impression. Her back was straight and she had ced her hands on her


    knees. It was a textbook sitting position.


    "Do you want to leave the hospital?" Jason asked.


    "Yeah," she hummed in reply, her gaze subconsciously falling to the scarf around his neck. That was


    the scarf she had personally knitted for him. At that time, she had been afraid that he would be cold


    and hoped that in winter he would be able to be a little warmer.


    However, in fact, she hadn''t needed to do this at all. He had nock of scarves or ways to keep himself


    warm, so he didn''t need her scarf at all.


    "I can give you another chance to make your choice. Think carefully before you answer. Do you really


    not want to stay with me?" he asked.


    In the past, he had never given anyone a second chance. However, she... seemed to be an exception.


    She looked up at him and there was a kind of suffocating pressure in her eyes. Even the air around


    them seemed to be filled with it.


    At this moment, she suddenly felt a sense of crisis, as if once she answered wrongly, there was a


    chance that she would be doomed eternally!


    "Yes or no?"


    As long as she stayed by Jason''s side, her fate would change.


    But... after he got tired of the sister-brother game, what kind of fate would await her? Would her life be


    even more tragic than before?


    Besides, he was the Alpa Jason Reed, the man who had been like a nightmare to her. While she had


    been in prison, whenever she heard his name, she would tremble instinctively in fear.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It had only gotten slightly better after she had been out of prison for a while. But if she were to stay right


    by him, then the fear might follow her like her own shadow and she would have no way to escape it.


    She swallowed the saliva in her throat and replied, "Mhm, I want... to be alone, and I don''t want to stay


    with anyone."


    Suddenly, his face became a little darker, and the cold light in his eyes seemed to freeze her to death.


    "You won''t regret it?" There was a sense of danger in his voice.


    Her body couldn''t help but tremble again. "No."


    As her voice fell, he suddenly pulled her over and threw her down on the bed.


    "Ah!" She cried out in rm and struggled to get up.


    But in the next moment, he was suddenly pressing down on her. His hands gripped her wrists tightly,


    reminding her of thest time he had pressed down on her in the hospital bed in the same way.


    "Jason, what... what do you want to do?" Grace cried out.


    "I regret it. I shouldn''t have given you a choice," he said in a low voice. His lips touched her cheek and


    he kissed her face.


    His kiss was very gentle, as if he was kissing a rare treasure.


    However, the ten fingers that were holding onto her wrist were exerting so much force that she could


    not struggle even a little.


    ¡°No.¡± She shook like a leaf.


    However, the kiss was like a shadow following her body. There was no way to avoid it at all.


    "Have you forgotten? If I wanted to, you wouldn''t even have the right to say no," Jason whispered. At


    this moment, his cold voice seemed to be filled with emotion, making it extremely alluring.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Grace''s body froze. Even if she yelled right now, who is going to barge in and save her?


    Saving her would be going against Alpha Reed. Who would be so stupid?


    At least in this area, his pack was supreme.


    She¡¯d have to go far, far from here to escape his influence.


    When she snapped out of her trance, his lips were kissing hers and he pried open her teeth, tasting all


    of her sweetness.


    "No! I don''t want it to be like this!"


    Almost subconsciously, she suddenly bit him.


    In the next moment, Grace''s mouth was flooded with a bloody taste and she was taken aback.


    Even so, he continued to kiss her, assertively forcing her to swallow his blood!


    But that¡­ in there world, trading blood formed a bond.


    His lips were gentle but merciless. His taste was divine.


    Even as she hated herself, she couldn¡¯t resist the way he made her feel.


    She did not know how much time had passed. When the kiss ended, her lips felt numb and the bloody


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taste in her mouth was very strong.


    "Did it taste good?" he asked quietly. The corners of his lips were raised and a trickle of blood was


    slowly flowing down from one side of his mouth.


    His faint smile wasplemented by the dark red blood, making it seem extra bright.


    She opened her mouth to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He raised a finger and gently wiped away the redness at the corner of her lips. "As a matter of fact, this


    is the first time a woman has drunk my blood. Sister, you have truly proven yourself to be the exception


    to many of my rules."


    "Let me go, please," she begged with difficulty.


    "Are you that unwilling to stay by my side?" he asked, his fingers gently stroking her beautiful head of


    hair.


    His movements were tender but her body could not help shivering and her hair stood on end.


    "I just want to... live my life peacefully." Every time she swallowed, it felt as if she was absorbing him.


    Shivers spread under skin, like a surge of adrenaline.


    Oh gods, what had they done!?


    "So staying by my side wouldn''t be peaceful?" he asked mockingly. He reached out his fingers and


    abruptly tore at her clothes.


    In an instant, her shoulder was exposed to the open air.


    Grace''s entire body stiffened and she hastily shut her eyes, not moving at all.


    There was no use in struggling. Part of her wanted to. Part of her wanted to bask in this male¡¯s


    presence.


    But he wasn¡¯t hers.


    He wasn¡¯t even who she¡¯de to care about.


    He was a stranger. An Alpha.


    She could feel his lips kissing her neck and corbone while his fingers touched her skin...


    Bear with it, bear with it. Pretend he''s Jason and not Jason!


    She mentally repeated that sentiment to herself but it was as if she was devoid of willpower and unable


    to restrain herself.


    Something was wrong.


    Her bones felt brittle and her whole body shivered. She trembled even more violently until a nauseous


    feeling rose within her...


    "Uh!" Grace abruptly opened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Then, she hurriedly got out of bed to rush to the toilet. She leaned over the sink and started to throw up


    unceasingly.


    She retched over the sink. There was something¡­awakening in her.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Her body trembled continuously as she vomited, but it was toote. His blood was already in her.


    The man''s tall silhouette stood right outside the washroom, his handsome face shrouded with ayer of


    gloom.


    His dark eyes stared at her coldly. "Are you that disgusted by me?"


    Her face was pale and she curled into herself.


    Jason pursed his lips tightly. He had never had to desire a woman like this. He could have any female


    in the world. And Grace''s just an ordinary human. Even if she''s slightly interesting... he wouldn¡¯t lower


    himself to chase a woman who was so disgusted by him.


    "All right, Grace. Since you''re so disgusted, I''ll let you leave," Jason said coldly. His beautiful eyes were


    cold. "However, that being said, if you regret it in the future, I won''t ever want you again. I, Alpha Jason


    Reed, never give anyone a second chance."


    When he was done talking, he turned to leave the ward.


    Grace propped herself up with her arms over the sink, seemingly using up all of her energy just to not


    slump to the floor.


    "Does this mean... I can leave the hospital?"


    She rearranged her torn clothes andbed her hair, then looked at her pale self in the mirror.


    When Grace left the hospital, she was suddenly surrounded by a group of people who crowded her


    outside the building.


    "It''s her! That''s the Grace who killed someone!"


    "Oh my god! She really is staying in this hospital! She killed someone and I heard she was only in


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    prison for three years before being released. Three years for a human life. She got off too easy!"


    "Lily was sad for a long period of time over the death of her sister all those years ago! Lily was sad all


    because of her! She caused Lily to lose her sister!"


    Not only were they ndering her, they were also throwing rotten vegetables and stinky eggs at her.


    Even though Grace tried hard to dodge them, she was still struck by arge amount of waste.


    Furthermore, there were reporters nearby taking pictures of her as if they were producing a news


    report.


    In a ck Bentley parked not far away, Terrence watched what was happening.


    He then turned to look at Jason, who was silently sitting in the backseat.


    "Mr. Reed, should I go help Miss Cummins?"


    "No need," Jason replied coldly. "Since she''s not willing to stay by my side then she should understand


    that she needs to endure this."


    "These people must be Miss Lily''s fans. They probably saw the news that had been published online


    about Miss Cummins being hospitalized here. That''s why they''re here at the hospital entrance


    intercepting Miss Cummins," Terrence exined.


    "This is actually an insignificant matter,¡± Jason said.


    Terrence disagreed. His Alpha had been glued to this woman for weeks. He¡¯d nearly killed for her and


    had caused countless others bodily harm in her defense.


    Jason¡¯s eyes shed gold. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Terrence shifted the car into traffic and drove away.


    He kept checking the rearview, because if something really did happen to this female, he doubted his


    alpha would be okay with it.


    As he continued to drive, he saw Jason¡¯s hands had partially shifted and a low growl was heard to


    asionally rumble from his chest.


    Jason wasn¡¯t just mad.


    He was furious.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Grace returned to the rental apartment in a state of embarrassment. It had only been a few days since


    she left and it felt like she¡¯d experienced a whole lifetime in that period.


    She studied the cramped rental apartment and shivered from the chilliness in the air. Grace could not


    help smiling wryly. From now on, she¡¯d stay here alone once again. No one would apany her and


    talk to her in the still of the night. Moreover, no one would smile as they called her ¡®Sister.''


    She grabbed a set of fresh clothes and washed away her shame before starting to tidy up the house.


    Although Jason was here for only a short time, there are so many traces of him. The cutlery, towel, and


    toothbrush he was using as well as the clothes and shoes he wore¡­


    The nket beside the bed.


    She cleared up everything and ced them all in a cardboard box.


    She should have thrown them away but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. She treasured the days she


    spent with him, and didn¡¯t want to erase all the memories.


    But the Jay she knew¡­


    He was just an illusion.


    A fake.


    But her feelings were real.


    Grace finally picked up the half-knitted gloves she had ced by her headboard. She yed with the


    yarn. She would never have the opportunity to finish these gloves.


    She put the gloves as well as the needles and yarn into the cardboard box. She then took some tape to


    seal the box, cing it in a corner of the house.


    "I''ll still be living by myself in the future. Jason is nothing but a man from my dreams," Grace told


    herself softly.


    At night, she did not turn off the lights and slept with them on. Back when she left prison and didn''t


    have Jason, she would keep the lights on when she went to sleep because the darkness reminded her


    of when she was in jail.


    But then, Jason lived with her. And the fears subsided. His strength and support let her sleep. But that


    sense of safety was gone, and she wondered if she¡¯d ever find it again.


    It wasn¡¯t likely.


    Grace gave Lina a call to inform her good friend that she had returned home.


    "Will you be at the apartment tomorrow? I''lle and find you," Lina said.


    "Yes, I''ll be here," she replied. "It seems that other than the apartment, I have nowhere else I can go."


    Grace was unable to sleep for the entire night. Whenever she shut her eyes, she could only see


    Jason''s face and the scent of blood was still lingering in her mouth, unwilling to disappear.


    She felt different. Restless.


    And howls of pain and rage invaded her dreams.


    Eva?


    It had been so long. She didn¡¯t think her wolf would ever return to her.


    But there was a hint of ¡­ something.


    Not quite her wolf¡¯s spirit or thoughts or even her low grumbles.


    It was just a feeling.


    ¡°Wherever you are,¡± she whispered. ¡°Eva, pleasee back to me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    The next day, Lina arrived at the rental apartment and when she noticed Grace''s tired appearance, she


    hurriedly asked, "I only saw the news this morning. Were you surrounded at the hospital entrance when


    you tried to leave yesterday? Are you hurt?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grace shook her head and replied, "I was only a bit embarrassed, but not hurt."


    Lina was angry and distraught when she saw the self-deprecating expression on her friend''s face. "I''m


    angry that those people who surrounded and scolded her knew nothing about the incident, and yet they


    treated an innocent woman like that. I''m distraught that my friend clearly had not been drinking but she


    was indicted on a charge of driving under the influence."

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    They were still perplexed by the material evidence and the unanimous testimony provided by the


    witnesses to this very day.


    "How dare those people treat you that way! They only criticize others from a moral high ground without


    knowing anything at all," Lina said indignantly. ¡°Stupid humans.¡±


    Lina nched. ¡°No offense.¡±


    ¡°None taken.¡± Grace calmly replied, "It means nothing to me."


    Lina recalled all the pain in her friend''s body and could not help sighing. When she first weed


    Grace after she had left prison, she¡¯d noticed all the wounds on her. There were both fresh and old


    ones. Although Grace has never told her about what she endured in prison, she could probably guess.


    "Is Jay really Jason?" Lina asked, changing the topic of conversation.


    "Yes." Grace nodded.


    "But... if he''s Alpha Jason Reed, why would he pretend to be a homeless person and stay with you in


    the rental apartment for so long?" she asked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t even make sense. I can''t seem to figure out


    this point. Does Jason have some peculiar interests?"


    "It''s nothing but a game to him," Grace replied rather bitterly. "Jason, who treated me so well, warmed


    my hands, waited by the door for me, and quietly listened to my woes, was nothing more than an


    illusion he created for a game.¡± How absurd, and yet, how real!


    "A game?" Lina was perplexed.


    "Yes. Those rich people are probably bored by their lives and wanted to y a game to kill time," Grace


    replied softly. For someone as powerful as Jason, with every wolf and lower alpha on this coast


    kowtowing to him, there probably was some novelty in being someone else.


    How quickly that faded though.


    Lina was momentarily unsure of how tofort her friend. "I know you hate and fear deception the


    most. Jason undoubtedly dealt you a heavy blow."


    Grace raised her head and gave Lina a faint smile. "I''m fine, don''t worry. Besides, I don''t have a


    rtionship with him anymore. His game is over. Anyway, I didn''t lose much. I''ve just returned to living


    by myself."


    But her smile gave Lina an urge to cry. "Then I''ll move in and live with you."


    "You don''t have to, Lina. I don''t want you to fight with your family or your pack over me again," Grace


    said. "I know you''re nice to me but I''m sure you wouldn''t want me to feel guilt over you whenever we


    spend time together. I already owe you enough..."


    "Don''t say anything about owing. We''re best friends! When someone lost money in ss, you were the


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    only one who believed me and helped me to catch the thief. Grace, you believed me then and helped


    me. Now, I believe you and I''ll help you too!" Lina eximed. ¡°Besties for life!¡±


    "Thank you," Grace muttered.


    "That''s right, now, what are your ns for the future?" Lina asked.


    "What else can I do? I''ll go back to work at the Sanitation Service Center," Grace replied.


    "But the news of you being surrounded at the hospital entrance has already been uploaded to the


    inte. By now the Sanitation Service Center must know all about the incident from three years ago.


    How will your colleagues treat you...?" Lina asked worriedly.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    "Don''t worry, it''s fine," Grace answered. "Because actually... everyone at the Sanitation Service Center


    already knows about the ident that caused Jennifer Atkinson''s death and my three years in prison.¡±


    * * * * * * * * * *


    The man reclining on the sofa held his cheek with one hand and a ss of red wine in the other,


    sipping from it asionally. The man looked beautiful and innocent, and there was a hint of allure that


    unwittingly emanated from between his brows. It was if a slight nce from him could make anyone fall


    deep into the tightly woven within his eyes.


    And it''s no wonder that so manydies of note in Emerald City have feelings for him! Patrick studied


    Jason as he drank alone and could not help sighing internally.


    "Why are you here drinking alone? If you''re here to meet your friends, you should at least bring that


    woman. I really want to meet her. What kind of woman could make you abandon your Old Alpha on a


    holiday?" Patrick asked.


    Patrick was curious about this woman. Although Jason said that it was just a game on the phone that


    day and that there was no good reason to meet her, he thought there was more to the story. Therefore,


    Patrick was dubious of Jason''s statement.


    Gripping the wine ss, Jason''s fingers faltered a little. He stared at Patrick with a faint smile on his


    face. "Oh, do you really want to meet her?"


    Patrick''s hairs stood on end immediately and a sense of wariness arose within him. "It feels like if I nod


    now, I''lle to no good end.¡±


    Does that mean that the woman is actually important to Jason, or was he overthinking things?!


    Patrick figured that he was overthinking and immediately shed Jason an embarrassed smile. "I don''t


    want to meet her. Happy?"


    As they were talking, two figures suddenly walked in through the entrance. Patrick hurriedly changed


    the topic of conversation. "It''s Brian, that kid. He''s bringing that new girlfriend again today. Why does


    this kid keep looking for starlets as his girlfriends for the past two years? He makes one famous, then


    finds another to make her famous. How many starlets does he wish to make famous?"


    Patrick was made speechless by the speed at which Brian changed girlfriends. And yet, Brian doted on


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    every one of his girlfriends while he was with them, giving them anything they wanted. However, once


    they broke up, he was frustratingly frank and ruthless.


    Some even said that Brian was heartless. Even if he excessively doted on a woman, he would cast her


    aside like an old shoe in the blink of an eye once he tired of her.


    Just then, Evelyn took Brian''s arm and entered the magnificent banquet hall with him.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Evelyn was enjoying being Brian¡¯s girlfriend.


    He spoiled her with fancy clothes and handbags. Took her to the most expensive restaurants. But when


    she tried to be intimate with him, he said only, ¡®there is no need for that.¡¯


    Even when she tried to kiss him, he would not allow her to do so.


    That made her feel ill at ease. After all, he kept switching girlfriends. Everybody knew that he would get


    tired of whoever he was with every few months.


    Evelyn was determined to capture his heart. She needed to get herself into his good books, as she


    wanted to continue staying by his side. The longer she stayed with him, the more things she could get


    from him.


    After getting used to thefortable life that he had provided her with, she didn''t want to go back to


    the kind of life that she had lived in the past.


    Her father was weak. Their pack was poor.


    Moreover... Evelyn nced at Brian''s good-looking face from the side. He could easily capture the


    average woman''s heart, and she was no different.


    She wanted to be close to him not only because of the good life that he could give her. She wanted him


    and desired to be intimate with him.


    When his almond-shaped eyes met hers, her heart would throb. She felt stirred up and desired him.


    She would use any means to get hold of this man.


    "My friend is here today. Let me introduce you to him." Brian''s voice sounded in her ears.


    "Sure," she replied submissively.


    Needless to say, his friend would surely be wealthy and respectable!


    However, she was stunned when she saw Brian''s friend!


    Was this man... Brian''s friend? He resembles... the man she saw in Grace''s apartment!


    Brian''s friend''s attire was different and his bangs were styled back, revealing his smooth and full


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    forehead. It was different from the man in the rental apartment who had had bangs covering his


    forehead.


    They may not be the same person!


    As the thought shed through her mind, Brian whispered to her, "Evelyn, this is Jason. You can offend


    anyone in Emerald City, but not him. If you do that, even I will not be able to protect you."


    Although Brian was speaking to her nonchntly, Evelyn felt thunderstruck.


    Brian had been protecting her ever since they had gotten together, and he had never mentioned not


    protecting her.


    ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Brian looks at her like she should know. ¡°She¡¯s Alpha Jason Reed. Your pack and every other one in


    this region swears fealty to him.¡±


    Jason raised his browszily as he looked at Evelyn.


    Evelyn was quick to react. She immediately put on a smile and greeted him, "Mr. Reed, nice to meet


    you. I''m Evelyn."


    Jason curled his lips and smiled derisively. "I see. It''s you, Evelyn. I hadn''t expected to meet you


    again."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    A shiver suddenly ran down Evelyn''s spine. "He''s... is he..."


    "Jason, do you know her?" When Patrick heard Jason''sment, he found it strange. Evelyn was a


    third-rate actress and it was unlikely for her to be acquainted with Jason.


    "Yes. We''ve met once before," Jason replied tly.


    Evelyn widened her eyes, her heart almost jumping out of her chest. He... he was the man who was


    living together with Grace! Back then, she had reckoned that he had met Grace in prison!


    Evelyn had not expected him to be Alpha Jason Reed, the most powerful man in this city.


    She almost fainted. Why was Jason living with Grace in the run-down rental apartment?!


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian was surprised as he looked at Jason and Evelyn. He then asked, "Evelyn, I never heard you


    mention that you knew Jason."


    Evelyn shivered. She smiled wryly and said, "I didn''t know it back then... I mean, I didn''t know that he


    was Mr. Reed." After saying that, she apologized to Jason, saying, "Alpha Reed, I''m sorry for having


    offended you previously. That was all a misunderstanding."


    However, Jason ignored Evelyn. He looked at Brian and said, "In the future, don''t bring this woman to


    me. I don''t want to see her."


    When Evelyn heard that, her face turned pale and she dared not say a word.


    A light shed through Brian''s eyes and he looked bewildered.


    After Brian left with Evelyn, Patrick walked over to Jason eagerly and asked, "Has Brian''s new girlfriend


    offended you?"


    Jason merely lifted the half-full ss of wine in his hand and knocked it back.


    After seeing Evelyn, Jason thought of Grace. If she had stayed by his side, she could have enjoyed a


    better life and would not have had to continue doing the dirty and tiring job of being a sanitation worker.


    She would no longer have had to be at the mercy of others, but... she had turned him down.


    She had seemed... disgusted when he touched her.


    He had been telling himself that she was just like any other woman and he did not have to care about


    her. However, he was bing more and more frustrated at that thought.


    As for Evelyn, she looked at Brian, feeling ill at ease as she asked, "Brian... have I offended Alpha


    Reed? He..."


    "In the future, steer clear of him," Brian said. He sized Evelyn up and asked, "How did you meet


    Jason?"


    "I met him at my sister''s apartment, but Mr. Reed wasn''t dressed like this. As my family and my sister


    were having a dispute back then, we had a conflict with Mr. Reed." Evelyn tried to make it sound as


    though it was nothing serious as she was afraid that Brian would dump her upon discovering that she


    had offended Jason.


    Brian was surprised to hear that. "An apartment? A sister? Could that be the same woman Patrick told


    me Jason left Reed Group behind to save?"


    "I didn''t know that he was Jason. If this will affect you, I can apologize to him. Brian, don''t be angry with


    me. I will be good and behave myself," Evelyn said. Her eyes turned misty and she looked pitiful.


    Brian lifted his hand and touched her lips gently. This was a gesture that he was fond of doing.


    He favored her lips and had told her that they were attractive. However, it was strange that he had


    never kissed her.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Even after touching her lips, he would use a clean handkerchief to wipe his fingers, as if she was dirty.


    Evelyn was puzzled by his actions, but she dared not ask him about it.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. You''re my girlfriend and you only need to care about me. As for


    anything else, you don''t have to bother about it," Brian said.


    His actions were gentle, as if he was stroking something precious. However, his voice sounded cold


    and aloof.


    At times, Evelyn felt that she could not understand him. She had no idea what was going on in his mind


    or what his desires were.


    "I... understand," Evelyn stuttered.


    Brian withdrew his hand and, as usual, took out his handkerchief to wipe his fingers.


    Evelyn bit her lip. She was determined to capture his heart one day and be his final girlfriend. She


    wanted to marry him in the future!


    That was the vow that she had secretly made to herself!


    * * * * * * * * *


    Grace went back to the Sanitation Service Center to work. Many of her colleagues had read about the


    news that someone had thrown eggs and vegetables at her outside the hospital, and they had started


    to gossip about her.


    "Grace, don''t get us into trouble. What if someonees to our Sanitation Service Center and throws


    eggs and vegetables at us?"


    "That''s right. My parents are worried about me because they know that my colleague is an ex-convict!"


    "Lily has so many fans. Lily was close to her sister, and many of her fans felt sorry for her. I dare not


    imagine what other actions they might take in the future. It would be terrible if we got hurt because of


    you."


    The staff in the Sanitation Service Center spoke derisively to Grace.


    However, she kept quiet and shrugged it off. After all, she badly needed the job for her own survival. If


    she was dismissed, it would be tough for her to find another one.


    ire said to her, "Ignore these people. They can''t wait to see you leave. It won''t be easy to get a new


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    job now, and even if you manage to find one, your new colleagues there will gossip about you too."


    "I know," Grace replied. She then lowered her head and focused on sweeping the streets.


    Suddenly, someone hurried in her direction and knocked into her. She staggered back a few steps,


    almost falling to the ground.


    After the man had knocked into her, he left hastily without apologizing to her.


    "Grace, are you okay?" ire asked as she went over to Grace after seeing what had taken ce.


    "I''m fine," Grace said, shaking her head. Although the impact had been great, she was not injured.


    "That man was so rude. He did not even apologize after knocking into you!" ire said angrily.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Grace was used to this kind of person. They looked down on sanitation workers, and even if they


    knocked into one, they would push the me on them.


    "Forget it, ire, it''s no big deal," Grace said as she and ire continued sweeping the streets. After


    knocking off from work, Grace changed out of her uniform. She found a silver bracelet in one of her


    pockets.


    "When did this bracelet get into my pocket?" Grace was puzzled. As she was on the night shift, not


    many people were around. She put away the bracelet and decided to put it at the Lost and Found


    Counter the following day.


    When she got back to the rental apartment, it was dark and quiet.


    In the past, when she got back from her night shift, the house had been bright because Jason had


    always been waiting for her. However, when Grace switched on the light, the room was empty. She


    could not help smiling wryly.


    When shey in bed, she took out the bracelet. It must have belonged to a child and the design looked


    ordinary. She recalled that she had had a simr one when she was young.


    She wondered how the bracelet had ended up in her pocket. Suddenly, she remembered the man who


    had knocked into her during the day. This bracelet could belong to him.


    However, at one nce, she saw that the bracelet looked worthless. She wondered if the man would


    Sanitation Service Center the following day.


    She was not aware that the man who had knocked into her had been besieged by a group of people in


    a hotel room. He was beaten up and being interrogated by them.


    The man regretted his actions. He wouldn''t have stolen the bracelet from Brian if he had known that he


    would get into serious trouble. From Brian''s outfit, he had reckoned that he was rich. He had thought


    that he was fortunate to have caught such a big fish.


    "Sir, I have no idea about the bracelet that you mentioned. I... I did see the bracelet and put it in my


    pocket. I swear that I have no idea why it is not in my pocket anymore!" the man cried as he knelt in


    front of Brian, his face covered in blood.


    Brian sat gracefully on the sofa, his handsome face looking cold as he said, "Where is the bracelet?


    You can ask for anything, but you have to return the bracelet to me. If you don''t, I will break your hand."


    The man was scared out of his wits. If he had known that the bracelet was so important, he wouldn''t


    have taken it and put it in his pocket. He had left in a hurry and knocked into someone...


    Suddenly, the man recalled something and said immediately, "I remember it now! Someone must have


    picked up the bracelet... I... I knocked into a sanitation worker who was sweeping the floor earlier. The


    bracelet must have dropped out of my pocket and the sanitation worker could have picked it up."


    The few men who were holding the man down looked at Brian upon hearing that.


    "Mr. Hart, what should we do...?"


    "Check. Go and find out where the sanitation worker is!" Brian said coldly. The bracelet had been his


    only constion all these years and he had to get it back by all means.


    He was willing to pay any price to get it back!


    He had a feeling that he would never be able to find the person if he were to lose the bracelet!

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Grace reached out for her cellphone to look at the time. It was 3 a.m. and she could sleep for a few


    more hours.


    Just as she was about to shut her eyes, she suddenly sat bolt upright. The next instant, she stared in


    disbelief, her eyes wide open.


    A man was sitting by the dining table in her rental apartment, ying with the silver bracelet that had


    been in her pocket.


    Under the light, the man looked like a painting that been drawn on a piece of rice paper. His brows


    were thick, and his nasal bridge was high. His lips were full, and he had a pair of beautiful phoenix


    eyes. When he curled his lips and looked at her, he seemed cold and aloof.


    As he looked at her, Grace felt as if he was a mirage. Was she dreaming?


    "Are you awake?" The man''s voice broke the silence in the room.


    Grace suddenly came to her senses and realized that she was not dreaming. Everything was real!


    "You, who are you? Why are you in my apartment in the middle of the night?" Grace tried her best not


    to scream. She quietly stretched out her hand to pick up her cellphone so that she could call the police


    when the man was not watching her.


    However, before she could get her hands on the cellphone, the man said, "If you''re thinking of calling


    the police, you can forget about it. If I wanted to harm you, I would have done so while you were


    sleeping."


    Grace froze at his words. The man seemed to have read her mind.


    "Why are you..."


    "This is my bracelet," Brian said as he stood up. He slowly made his way to the bed and said, "It was


    stolen today."


    "I didn''t steal it. When I saw it, it was already in my pocket," Grace exined immediately.


    "I know you didn''t steal it," Brian said. "If it was you, you wouldn''t still be here in one piece."


    Grace bit her lip and grabbed hold of the quilt tightly.


    This man seemed cold and dangerous. She wondered when he had entered her apartment without her


    realizing it.


    When she saw him ying with the bracelet, she believed that he had been there for some time.


    However, she hadn''t noticed. She hated how vulnerable she felt.


    Her senses were not acute. Not as a human.


    If she¡¯d had Eva¡ªher wolf would¡¯ve sensed this male¡¯s presence immediately.


    After thinking for a while, she concluded that he must be something special. No ordinary man could


    search her out and get into her apartment unnoticed. When the man got near her, she noticed that his


    attire was high quality. His suit and wristwatch were branded and expensive. However, she found it


    puzzling that this kind of man would barge into her apartment for the sake of a cheap bracelet!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    "Wait..." Grace suddenly shivered. She looked at the man with even more confusion. How... how had


    he known that the bracelet was with her?


    She had found it in the pocket of her work uniform when she had gotten off work.


    However, this man had known that the bracelet was with her. Then, he had even found out where she


    lived and silently barged in...


    To be able to do such a thing, who on earth was this man?


    "You picked up this bracelet, what reward do you want? As long it isn''t too excessive, I can give it to


    you." Brian lowered his head and looked down at the woman in front of him.


    He had nned to leave directly with the bracelet, but when he saw the woman''s sleeping face, he had


    decided to remain in the house.


    He thought, maybe, he wanted to see what this woman looked like when she opened her eyes.


    Now, she had really awoken. She had a pair of extremely beautiful almond eyes, the deep and dark


    pupils clearly contrasting with the sclera. The eyshes that curled upwards added a bit of charm.


    It was just that when this pair of eyes opened, the gaze that emerged was filled with a kind of lifeless


    apathy that didn''t match her age.


    It was as if she had gone through too much hardship and had already lost the vibrance that she ought


    to have. Now, she was instead resigned to her fate.


    And that intrigued him.


    Grace did not know who the man in front of her was. However, he seemed to have a simr


    temperament to Jason.


    In her current situation, she could not afford to provoke such a person.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "This bracelet just happened to be in the pocket of my work uniform. It can''t be said that I picked it up,


    so you don''t need to reward me," Grace said.


    Brian raised his eyebrows. He hadn''t expected that a woman who lived in such a small house and did


    cleaning work would directly refuse the reward he offered.


    "Even if I could give you a reward that could change your life, you wouldn''t want it?" he said.


    Grace could not help but think of what Jason had said to her back then. These two people were indeed


    very simr. Both of them seemed to be able to easily change other people''s lives.


    However, this was her life. She didn''t want to be controlled by others. She just wanted to be the master


    of her own fate.


    "No, thanks. This bracelet has been returned to its rightful owner and I didn''t do anything to help,"


    Grace replied.


    Brian''s face sank slightly and he tilted his body a little. His face drew close to hers, and his pair of pitch-


    ck eyes seemed to be scrutinizing her.


    Grace subconsciously tightened her grip on the nket covering her body and she red at the man in


    front of her.


    She did not know who this man was or what he wanted to do. However, he had been able to enter the


    room silently at night easily. If he really wanted to do something to her, she might not be able to stop


    him at all.


    The two people looked at each other in silence. After a long while, the man''s cold and indifferent voice


    finally sounded again. "Are you saying that to get more benefits? Are you ying hard to get?"


    She was stunned for a moment and then said, "I don''t have that ability, and I can''t y hard to get with


    you. What''s more, I don''t even know who you are. Since you have obtained the bracelet, can you


    leave? I have to go to work early in the morning, and I want to sleep for another two hours."


    He slowly straightened up, holding the small silver bracelet with his slender fingers. As his gaze fell on


    her face, he opened his thin lips and said lightly, "I''m Brian. Now, you should know who I am."

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    ¡°Brian?¡±


    ¡°Brian Hart.¡±


    Grace had heard Brian''s name before.


    After all, the Hart pack was in charge of all kinds of businesses within the entertainment industry. Some


    even said that in the entertainment industry, whoever Brian wanted to be sessful would be


    sessful. If Brian wanted to suppress someone, then they would never be able to be sessful for


    the rest of their lives.


    From this, one could tell how influential Brian was in the entertainment industry.


    When she had been dating Sean, she had once heard Sean mention him. Although the Stevens family


    was also considered rich and powerful in the city,pared to the aristocratic Hart family, the Stevens


    family wascking.


    That was the difference of power in packs, she supposed. Old money. New money.


    The Hart pack¡¯s lineage was long and distinguished, much like the Reeds.


    No. She wouldn¡¯t think about Jason.


    It would do no good to think of him.


    It was said that Brian was indifferent and difficult to get along with, but he never was short of girlfriends.


    He had also made all of his girl friends famous, but once they broke up, he would be very decisive and


    brisk, even capable of being cold-blooded and ruthless.


    However, although he was the Crown Prince of the entertainment industry, he had never two-timed.


    When he was in a rtionship with a woman, no matter how short the time was, during this period of


    time, he would only associate with that woman and would not be unfaithful.


    This was also the reason why he was not cursed on the Inte.


    After all, they were adults, and they were all consenting. It could even be said that the women who had


    been in a rtionship with him had all gained great benefits.


    Grace had never expected that it would be Brian who had barged into her apartment in the middle of


    the night. Furthermore, Brian had barged in just to retrieve an unremarkable silver bracelet.


    It seemed like this silver bracelet was very important to him.


    These Alphas¡­ they were so wrapped up in power and politics and such morous things.


    There was a time once, when she¡¯d enjoyed that limelight too.


    Now, it all seemed pointless.


    At work, many of the women gossiped about Brian and fawned over him when his face came on social


    media or tv.


    The young girls wereughing and gossiping as they browsed the online forums.


    Grace did not know what they would think if they knew that she had met Brian in the middle of the


    night.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grace looked at the scar on the palm of her right hand. This was from the night that Jason rescued her.


    In order to wake herself up, she had gripped some broken pieces of mirror. Fortunately, it had not


    injured the tendons of her hand.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    After a few more days, the scar on her palm would fade away, just like the memory of what had


    happened between her and Jason. As time passed, it would disappear as if nothing had happened.


    Grace gently balled her hands into fists and walked out of the Sanitation Service Center.


    Before she could get very far, a silver-grey Porsche blocked her way. A strong figure got out of the car.


    It was the protagonist who had been being discussed by the girls in the Sanitation Service Center¡ª


    Brian.


    "Is there something wrong?" Grace asked.


    "I want to treat you to a meal to thank you," Brian said. He directly opened the passenger seat door,


    clearly indicating that he wanted Grace to get into the car.


    "I didn''t do anything to help you with your bracelet, so you don''t need to thank me," Grace said, raising


    her foot to try to get past him.


    However, just after she had taken a step, he suddenly raised his hand and blocked her way. His dark


    eyes were fixed on her, but his gaze seemed to be concealed behind a facade, shing with a kind of


    look that she couldn''t understand.


    "I''m not used to owing favors, so I must treat you to this meal," he said in a tone that could not be


    refused, the look in his phoenix eyes bing deeper.


    Grace bit her lip slightly. A person like Brian probably hadn''t been rejected by others before. The more


    she refused, the more likely it was that the other party would be more and more persistent. It was


    better for her to go and eat this meal.


    Anyway, if he really wanted to do something bad to her, he would have already done sost night!


    Grace did not say anything else and sat in the passenger''s seat.


    Brian closed the door, walked back to the driver''s seat, and drove off.


    Along the way, Grace could not help but smile bitterly as she looked out at the view that was constantly


    shing past. Back when she had just graduated from college and be awyer, she had felt that


    everything could be reasoned out.


    However, after experiencing so much, she realized that sometimes, it simply depended on whether the


    other party wanted to be reasoned with.


    If the other party didn''t want to listen to reason, then she wouldn''t even have a chance to reason with


    them.


    "What are you thinking about?" Brian''s voice suddenly sounded from within the car.


    "I''m thinking about that silver bracelet. It seems to be of great importance to you," she said casually.


    A faint smile appeared on Brian''s indifferent face. "Mm, it''s very important."


    "Since it''s so important, will the person who stole it yesterday have a miserable end?" she asked.


    He nced at her from the corner of his eyes and said, "Well, yes, quite miserable."


    His voice was very light, but she saw it for the terrible thing it would be.


    Alphas with so much power¡­ they were not known for being merciful.


    And this wolf, much like Jason, liked his ¡®games.¡¯


    She suspected the person who¡¯d stolen his bracelet would pay dearly for it.


    Outwardly Brian appeared calm and amicable.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But Grace saw deeper.


    The coldness and cruelty she thought him capable of chilled her to the bone.


    The car stopped in front of a restaurant.


    Grace knew that this restaurant was rather famous in Emerald City. However, it was very difficult to


    book a table, and the prices were very high. Eating a simple meal would cost the equivalent of an


    ordinary person''s sry of one year, let alone if one were to order some special dishes. Ordinary


    people could not afford it at all.


    It was expensive even for wealthy people.


    However, for a person like Brian,ing here for a meal was probably an extremelymon


    urrence.


    The two of them entered the restaurant. Brian took Grace into a private room.


    "What would you like to eat?" Brian asked.


    "Anything is fine," Grace replied.


    Finally, it was Brian who ordered. With a full table of dishes, the spread was unusually abundant.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    As Grace ate, she still could not figure out exactly what Brian wanted to do. Did he really just want to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    thank her, so he was treating her to a meal?


    "Miss Cummins used to be Alpha Sean''s girlfriend?" Brian suddenly asked halfway through the meal.


    Grace''s hand suddenly froze on the chopsticks. She lowered her head and said, "Yes." Indeed, people


    like him would have already investigated her thoroughly before having a meal with her.


    "The reason you broke up with him was because of the car ident that year?" he continued to ask.


    "So what if it was?" She lifted her head and asked back, "Mr. Hart, the person whom I killed back then


    was Alpha Jason Reed''s fianc¨¦e. In this, who would dare to associate with me?"


    "I dare," he said.


    Grace was stunned. She looked at the person in front of him with a surprised expression, and her mind


    suddenly went nk.


    "What do you think? Do you want to try being with me?" he asked.


    Hearing these words, not only did Grace not have any ambiguous feelings, she felt her scalp go numb.


    The man in front of her, with a distant and indifferent expression on his face, had said these words as if


    she was just an object to him.


    Just an object that he had taken an interest in.


    "As far as I know, Alpha Hart, you seem to have a new girlfriend already," she said, referring to the


    gossip she had heard at the Sanitation Service Center earlier.


    "Yes, there''s indeed a woman, but if you go out with me, I will break up with her," he said in a serious


    tone.


    What was he joking about!? Grace suddenly had a funny feeling. It seemed that this Crown Prince was


    really casual when it came to getting into a rtionship with someone.


    "Why?" She was puzzled. When it came to her appearance, if it had been a few years ago, she


    wouldn''t have looked too bad. However, after three years of imprisonment, in addition to facing the sun


    and wind every day and neglecting proper maintenance, there was really nothing about her that could


    attract anyone''s attention.


    "Your face looks pretty good. I like it," he said.


    "My face?" She couldn''t help touching her face. She didn''t think that her face was any better than those


    of the actresses in the entertainment industry.


    What''s more, there were a variety of beautiful actresses who were willing to be his girlfriend.


    "Especially your eyes," he said. "Your eyes are very beautiful, yet your gaze is too bitter and too


    heavy."


    As he said this, his eyes kept staring into hers. "What do you think? Do you want to date me?"


    He appeared casual, but the look in his eyes seemed to prate her, making her unable to breathe.


    Grace stood up abruptly. "I''m going to thedies room." She looked for an excuse and then left the


    private room in a hurry.


    Brian gently lowered his eyes, a hint of yfulness appearing around the corners of his lips.


    In a daze, Grace looked at her own face in the washroom''s mirror. She had not applied makeup on her


    thin face. It was only eptable at most. As for her eyes, she had never thought that her eyes were


    beautiful. At most, they were pleasant-looking. They were definitely not the kind of eyes that would stun


    people.


    Could it be that Brian had truly taken a fancy to her? Or was this just a whim of his? Just like Jason, he


    felt that she was some novelty and wanted to y a game?


    When she thought of Jason, Grace could only feel a stabbing pain in her heart once again.


    Her Jay was no longer there. That man in her heart, who had been so pure and clean, was no longer


    there.


    It had been illusion.


    Shaking her head, Grace had just walked out of the washroom when someone suddenly rushed in front


    of her, raised a hand, and pped her.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    "Pah!"


    A crisp pping sound rang out.


    Due to how abrupt it was, Grace had no time to react. It was not until she felt a burning sensation on


    her face that she realized what had happened.


    "You must be that vamp!" the other party said hatefully. "I hadn''t been expecting you to ask Brian to


    bring you to a ce like this for dinner. You''re just a third-rate celebrity. Do you really think you''ll be


    able to secure the position of being his girlfriend? Let me tell you, it won''t be long before you''re dumped


    by him!"


    Grace looked up. Surprisingly, she recognized who the person who had pped her was!


    Emily had originally been a second-tier actress who often yed some supporting roles. However, after


    getting together with Brian, she had be famous with his support.


    Some had previously wondered if Emily would be Brian''sst girlfriend. After all, Emily had been the


    one to stand by Brian''s side the longest.


    However, unexpectedly, Emily had ultimately ended up as just another ex-girlfriend.


    She was a petty human and Grace really didn¡¯t care to court trouble with some bitter ex of his.


    "You''ve mistaken me for someone else!" Grace said.


    "I''m not mistaken. You came here with Brian tonight, didn''t you?" Emily looked at the woman in front of


    her jealously. She felt that the woman in front of her couldn''t bepared to herself. Even her clothes


    were iparably shabby. "How long do you think you can stay with Brian? If he dumped me today,


    he could also dump you tomorrow!"


    Grace looked at her coldly. "It''s none of my business whether he wants you or not, but the rtionship


    between me and him is not like you think, so please apologize to me!"


    She suddenly did not want to endure it anymore. She had had to endure everything when she had


    been facing Jason, and she was having to endure everything now she was facing Brian. However, now


    that she was encountering this unexpected misfortune, she did not want to suffer the p in vain.


    Even if she was now on the lowest rung of society, and even if prison had worn away all of her


    sharpness and edges, even if she¡¯d been dered rogue and abandoned by her pack and family, it did


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    not mean that she could be beaten and scolded as others pleased.


    If she was how she had been back then...


    "Apologize? You want me to apologize to a shameless vamp who hooks up with another person''s


    boyfriend? Dream on! Don''t think that Brian is yours. He won''t touch you at all. You''re just someone


    who can be reced at any time!" Emily said jealously.


    At this time, she didn''t look as gentle and quiet as she had ordinarily on TV and in the news. She


    looked like a shrew swearing on the street.


    At this moment, some people who were going in and out of the washroom also stopped to watch the


    scene.


    Some of them had already recognized that one of the women was the popr star, Emily.


    However, those who coulde to this restaurant for a meal were not ordinary citizens. No one took


    out their phone to take videos or photos.


    "You''re not going to apologize?" Grace asked.


    "Do you need me to say it multiple times? How can I apologize to someone like you, you..."


    Before Emily could finish her words, Grace suddenly raised her hand and pped her on the cheek.


    "Pah!"


    The crisp sound rang out again.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    It was just this time, the one who was being beaten and the one carrying out the beating had been


    reversed.


    Emily covered her face with her hands and her expression was one of disbelief. "You... you hit me?"


    "Since you can hit me, why can''t I hit you back?" Grace retorted. Even if she had to take responsibility,


    Emily wouldn''t end up any better.


    "Who do you think you are? You''re just a third-rate celebrity. What right do you have to hit me?" Emily


    was going crazy with anger.


    Although Grace was not the "celebrity" as she was called by the other party¡ª


    "What about you? You''re just a small-time celebrity yourself, and if it weren''t for Brian, do you think


    you''d be what you are today? You ran over here in such a fluster today only because you broke up with


    Brian and you''re afraid that you''ll lose everything. Everything you have was built on this man''s


    willingness to help you. Do you really think that you''re a more noble person than me?"


    Grace''s words alone made Emily''s face redden, not to mention that she was being watched by


    onlookers. Emily felt that she was falling deeper and deeper into a pit, and she absolutely hated the


    person in front of her. She raised her hand and was about to p her in the face again.


    But, this time, her hand was grabbed by someone from behind.


    Emily was shocked. Then, a voice came from behind her, "What are you doing, Emily?"


    Emily''s body froze. She slowly turned around and saw a handsome but cold face. A pair of sharp eyes


    were looking at her, filled with impatience.


    Emily suddenly shivered and a chill ran down her spine. She knew that whenever this impatience


    shed across Brian''s eyes, it represented his utmost displeasure.


    "Brian, I just heard that you were here, and I... I wanted to see you..." Emily''s voice trailed off.


    "You were looking for me?" Brian''s eyes nced at Grace''s red cheek. "Was it her who hit you?" he


    asked Grace,pletely ignoring the side of Emily''s face that was also red.


    "I hit her back," Grace replied.


    "Is it enough to just hit her back once?" He asked in a calm tone as if he was just casually talking about


    an ordinary thing.


    Grace and Emily were both stunned by his words. Grace seemed to be thinking about what he had


    said, but Emily seemed to havee to an understanding. Her face immediately turned pale and her


    body began to tremble.


    "Why don''t you hit her a few more times so that you can vent your anger? After all, she was the one


    who provoked you today and she should pay the price for it, shouldn''t she?" Brian said. There was no


    expression on his cold face.


    "Brian, I... I won''t do this again. Please forgive me just this once," Emily said, begging forgiveness in a


    hurry. Her pretty face was full of panic.


    She was afraid that her fans would be shocked if they were to see her like this.


    At this time, the staff of the restaurant also rushed over after noticing themotion. After seeing that


    one of the people involved was Brian, they quickly dispersed the surrounding onlookers.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, scandals about Brian, the Crown Prince of the entertainment industry, was not something just


    anyone could witness!


    And so, after a while, there was no one left around the three of them.


    However, no matter how much Emily pleaded with Brian, he would not even look at her once. It was as


    if she was nothing in his eyes.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Grace finally understood what the people on the inte meant when


    they talked about how cold-blooded Brian was when he broke up with his ex-girlfriends. This male was


    ruthless¡­

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Back then, the gossip news had gone all-in when talking about how much Brian doted on Emily. If


    Emily had wanted to be the leading actress in a film, then she would get the role. If Emily hadn''t


    liked the director for a film she was starring in, then he would rece the director. If Emily wanted her


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    birthday party to be held at the most luxurious hotel in the city, he would reserve the entire hotel...


    With such attention and care from him, it was no wonder that everyone thought that Emily would marry


    into his powerful family.


    However, who would have thought that it would turn out like this in the blink of an eye?


    Even though Emily was begging him, there was no sign of pity on his face. No, it could be said that


    there was no emotion in his eyes at all.


    Whether it was towards Emily or her!


    Although it seemed that he was trying to help by teaching Emily a lesson, the way he looked at her was


    indifferent and distant.


    It was as if no one could really get close to this man. Even if they just got close to him temporarily, they


    would never be able to break through the barricade around his heart.


    Emily realized that pleading with Brian wasn''t working, so she turned to Grace and said, "I was wrong


    just now. Please forgive me... Please... Please help me put in a few good words with Brian. I''m begging


    you. Now that Brian dotes on you so much, he will agree to whatever you say."


    What she was afraid of was not that Grace might p her again, but Brian''s displeasure. She was


    scared that after the p, she might bepletely cklisted within the entertainment circle.


    Grace looked at Emily and said, "You have mistaken me for someone else. I am not Brian''s current


    girlfriend, so I can''t ask him for anything."


    After that, she raised her head to look at Brian and said, "She pped me, and I pped her back.


    We''re even now, so I don''t need to hit her anymore."


    "Is that so?" Brian said faintly. There was no joy or anger in his voice.


    "Mr. Hart, I have also joined to today''s meal. Thank you for treating me. I want to go home early, so I


    will have to leave first," Grace continued. After saying this, she walked past him and left.


    Brian looked at Grace''s departing back before he turned around and looked at the pale-faced Emily.


    At that moment, Emily''s eyes were full of tears, and she looked as though she was about to start crying


    at any second. Her originally beautiful face seemed to have be pitiful because of her panic.


    Brian raised his hand and brushed Emily''s eyes with his finger. "You''re going to cry?"


    "Brian, I just love you too much and I don''t want to lose you. I know that I was being impulsive today. I...


    I will never do this again in the future," Emily said hurriedly.


    "You love me too much?" Brian replied indifferently.


    "Yes... Yes, I love you. I really love you. Brian, you are the only man I have ever loved in my life. Let''s


    not break up, okay?" Emily uttered her words one by one. Her voice was mixed with slight sobs and


    droplets of tears were falling down her cheeks, moving the hearts of the people who were still around.


    However, there wasn''t the slightest hint of emotion on Brian''s face. He only spat in a cold voice, "But


    I''ve never loved you."


    Emily''s body turned stiff and his voice continued to ring in her ears as he said, "I don''t like women who


    like causing scenes."


    This simple sentence made Emily''s body tremble even more. He had once had an ex-girlfriend who


    hade to him to make trouble. She had heard him talk about that person herself.


    After that, that the troublemaking ex-girlfriend had disappeared. All news rted to her was directly


    censored by herpany, and she was rejected by all of the directors when applying for shoots. Later,


    she had heard that the woman had umted a lot of debt and eventually fled abroad.


    As for how she was doing now, she did not know, but she knew that things couldn''t be going too well


    for her.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    "If it was her, she wouldn''t have cried."


    He had suddenly blurted out such a sentence, and she didn''t know how to react for a second.


    When her fear reached a certain level, she couldn''t help but shout, "Who is it? Who is that woman?!


    Brian, the only person you love is ''her'', right? But you''ll never be able to get ''her''. If you don''t care


    about other people''s feelings, then sooner orter, ''she'' will also stop caring about your feelings!"


    Brian suddenly stopped and turned around. He stared at Emily with his sharp eyes. At that moment,


    there was a bone-chilling frost in his usually cold eyes. His wolf was close to the surface, but this


    woman, this human was not worth his time.


    He only gave her a nce before turning to leave.


    Emily suddenly fell to the ground.


    Brian''s gaze earlier made it seem as though he wanted to kill her.


    She knew that she waspletely doomed!


    Grace walked out of the restaurant. After feeling the cold wind on her skin, the burning sensation on


    her cheek eased up a little.


    Tonight had been a hot mess.


    Seriously, she wished her life could be calm, boring even. Instead drama and heartache seemed to


    follow her at every turn.


    She wished she could go home. Like it was when she had the love and support of her grandfather and


    when he still ruled his pack.


    But even that had been taken from her.


    And the people who were her blood family, they¡¯d been nothing but treacherous.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. It was a rtive from her mother''s hometown calling. My goodness, she¡¯d


    only been just thinking of her family, and no sooner did a rtive call.


    When she picked up, the rtive immediately told her that her grandma had been hospitalized.


    "Grace, your uncles and aunt, as well as your cousins are still being detained. ording to the police,


    they will be sentenced to many years in jail if they go to court. If that happens, your grandmother won''t


    even have anyone to care for her!"


    Basically, they wanted Grace to head to the police station to drop the charges and have the police


    release her detained rtives.


    "Even if it''s just for your grandmother''s sake, you should let them out!" the her cousin said. "Besides,


    no matter what, we are still rtives. This is your pack! We shouldn''t go too far!"


    But they weren¡¯t. They abandoned her.


    Grace thought it was ridiculous. This cousin of hers, why didn''t they talk about how her uncle and the


    others had tried to trick her?


    ¡°My aunt and uncles, you do realize they tried to sell me off¡ªto be abused and captive, to some crazed


    wolf.¡±


    The cousin sputtered, then recovered. ¡°Think of your grandmother! Losing her whole family will kill her!


    She is in the hospital here right now!¡±


    Now, the only family that she recognized was her grandmother.


    And her grandmother was suffering. Maybe dying.


    After the call ended, Grace hailed a taxi and told the driver to head to the address of the small county


    town where her rtives were.


    "Youngdy, it''s already sote; it''s going to cost you an extra 300 to get there!" the driver said.


    "I know, go ahead and drive," said Grace. No matter how much it cost, she was going to get to the


    hospital to see her grandmother.


    When Grace arrived at the hospital and saw her grandmother lying on the sickbed with a tube attached


    to her body, she felt a tingling sensation in her nose. Her grandmother, who had been her only support,


    was now so weak. Her wrinkled face looked ashen as if her life was about toe to an end at any


    time.


    Her grandma had never told her about how her physical conditions had been deteriorating to such an


    extent.


    "What are you doing here? It''s all your fault! You''re the one who caused my mother to be like this!" The


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment her aunt saw her, she cursed emotionally, as if she was going to pounce on her and tear her


    apart.


    Her uncle quickly held her sister-inw back and begged Grace, "Grace, you... why didn''t you tell us


    that you''d gotten close with a big shot? This wouldn''t have happened otherwise. We were only trying to


    marry you off to the Miller family for your own good. We wanted you to have someone to rely on for the


    rest of your life!"

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Her aunt''s words were nothing more than her trying to justify Uncle and the others'' actions and clear


    their names.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, no matter what they had been saying at that moment, Grace acted as if she hadn''t heard


    them at all. She only stared at her grandmother lying on the hospital bed.


    She only cared about her grandma.


    Suddenly, her grandma''s mouth seemed to move as if she was stuttering something while in aa.


    When Grace put her head close to her grandma''s lips, her body suddenly froze. The words that came


    out of her mouth were the names of her uncle, second uncle, and third aunt.


    Grace silently straightened her body and walked out of the ward. Her Uncle and Second Uncle followed


    her and wanted to make her promise to drop the case.


    Grace said coldly, "Why would I drop the case? Since you don''t think of me as your family, why should I


    treat you like mine?"


    "You ungrateful swine, how can you let your grandma down?" her aunt said gruffly.


    "Whether or not I let grandma down is my business. At least I haven''t done anything wrong to you.


    Instead, it''s your husband and son who owe me for the things they did. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be


    locked up right now!"


    Her aunt was so angry that she choked and couldn''t say a word.


    Grace left the hospital on her own. Her Aunt wanted to chase after her, but Second Aunt stopped her.


    "Don''t mess with her. The big shot is protecting her, so we can''t afford to offend her. If she really gets


    angry, she''ll extend the sentences of our imprisoned family members. What will we do then?"


    "How dare she!" Aunt shouted in rage.


    "Hey, before you ask about whether she dares to or not, do you think you can go all out against her? By


    then, you will be arrested in the police station as well!" Second Aunt said.


    Hearing this, Aunt shrank back. She was angry and scared, but she didn''t dare to chase after Grace


    anymore.


    Grace took a taxi and went back to the city. She spent almost half of the night on the road, and by the


    time she returned, the sky was already starting to brighten.


    She didn''t sleep. At five o''clock in the morning, she started sweeping the road again.


    ire looked at Grace and said, "Grace, you didn''t sleep wellst night? You are not in good spirits."


    "Mm," Grace responded half-heartedly, thinking about her grandma. Her uncle and the others wouldn''t


    be released even if she were to drop the case at the police station.


    If she really wanted to release them, then Jason was the key!


    When she thought of Jason, she felt a sudden tightness in her heart.


    She had already rejected his request for her to stay by his side. He had clearly been angry when that


    had happened.


    But now, was she going to go and beg him again?


    If she did¡­Would he agree?


    If he didn''t agree, then it would be difficult for her grandma to meet uncle and the others in the future. It


    was even possible that... her sons and daughter wouldn''t be there to see her off on her deathbed.


    She knew that her grandma still cared about Uncle and the others! But because her grandmother didn''t


    want Grace to be hurt, she deliberately didn''t plead in front of Uncle and the others.


    Grandma wanted to get justice for her, but she could not ept it.


    If she could untie the knot in her grandma''s heart and have her recover from this illness, she could give


    up on the justice she deserved!


    At noon, Grace held her cell phone and looked at the number on it. This number... was the number she


    had applied for after buying a phone for Jay.


    She didn''t know whether he was still using the number.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Grace could only grasp at thisst straw and call him.


    The ringing tone kept on ying as she waited for the other side to answer, but no one did.


    Grace was unwilling to give up and called him again a second time, and a third...


    Meanwhile, several senior executives were in Mr. Reed''s office at that moment. They were quiet and


    their eyes were fixed on a cheap, old cell phone.


    All the high-level managers in thepany knew that Jason had been carrying two phones with him


    recently. One was the cell phone he usually used, and the other one was this cheap, old-fashioned


    phone.


    As for the origin of this phone, except for Jason, only Terrence knew about it. However, every time they


    asked him about it out of curiosity, Terrence would smile and refuse to say anything.


    As a result, these high-level executives had done a lot of spection about this phone in private. In the


    past, when the phone rang, Mr. Reed had always picked it up without dy. The wolves among those


    execs, they were especially nosy.


    Today, however, the phone had been ringing for a very long time. Unexpectedly, Mr. Reed simply


    stared at the phone and did not pick it up. His handsome face was covered in ayer of frost.


    The hearts of these executives couldn''t suppress their curiosity as they looked at Terrence.


    Meanwhile, Terrence, who was standing beside Jason, also looked at the phone that had been ringing,


    and he was secretly worried in his heart.


    Only Grace would make a call to this phone.


    However, since the day she had rejected Jason, Terrence, who had been working for his Alpha for


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    many years, had never seen Jason as angry or dejected as he¡¯d been ofte.


    At that moment, Grace was calling, but Mr. Reed was not picking up. What did this mean? Had Alpha


    Reed stopped caring for her?


    No, Terrence thought that Jason cared about Grace even more than he had originally imagined.


    If he had really stopped caring, he could have thrown the phone away. But even now, Jason had been


    bringing the phone with him. Did it mean that Jason couldn''t let Grace go?


    This was truly unexpected.


    However, who would have thought that a man like Alpha Jason Reed would actually take a fancy to


    Grace? A woman who, given all her baggage and shorings, wasn¡¯t even a wolf.


    She was a convict and a human, poor and rogue.


    Yet, she had rejected him.


    Finally, after fifteen minutes, the phone stopped ringing.


    Jason then looked upzily and said to the executives in front of him, "Okay, you can continue with


    your report."


    A few of the executives shivered and then quickly continued their presentation.


    Grace gritted her teeth as she stared at the phone in her hand. She had called nine times, but no one


    had answered. Had Jason... already cancelled the number?


    Then no matter how many times she called, no one would ever answer it.


    "Grace, what''s wrong with you? You''ve been on the phone all this time, and you didn''t eat either. The


    food is getting cold," ire urged.


    "ire, I... I have something to do. I want to leave at 3 p.m. I''ll clean up all the trash on the road first,


    but you may have to be a little busier than usual after I leave. Is that okay?" Grace asked.


    People like them who swept the road needed to coordinate with each other if they wanted to ask for


    leave. They needed to find someone who was willing to take their job, otherwise, they couldn''t excuse


    themselves.


    "Why would I be not okay? When I asked for leavest time, you helped me do the work," ire


    answered straightforwardly. ¡°You¡¯ve always helped me.¡±


    Grace smiled gratefully. However, her heart was still heavy.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Grace wasn''t sure if she would really be able to meet Jason if she went to the office building of the


    Reed Group. But besides there, she didn''t know where else she could find him.


    Thinking about it, she knew very little about Jason. She didn''t even know where he lived!


    Sure, he had taken her to that house in the country, but she did not think that was his residence.


    Although, she supposed that maybe it could be.


    She didn¡¯t know what to believe anymore.


    However, when Grace arrived at the Reed Group in the afternoon, she discovered that she could not


    even walk through the entrance, let alone see Jason. She was immediately stopped by the security


    guards.


    When she said that she wanted to see Jason, she received a mocking look from the others.


    "If Mr. Reed were to meet everyone who just randomly shows up and asks for him, he wouldn''t even


    have time to sleep! Every day, there are so many people like you whoe here to visit him."


    "When the others want to see Mr. Reed, they will at least dress up. With your outfit, who do you think


    will believe you when you say that you know Mr. Reed?"


    Grace lowered her head to look at the clothes she was wearing. She knew that these street vendor''s


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    clothes looked cheap and rough.


    In the eyes of these security guards, she was probably just a person who hade to look for an


    opportunity.


    The only thing Grace could do was wait at the door for him. Standing to one side of the Reed Group''s


    gate, she hugged her cotton-padded jacket.


    The cold winter wind blew over her cheeks and went down through the cor into her clothes.


    Suddenly, her body felt a lot colder.


    Grace rubbed her hands against each other. From time to time, she would blow some warm breath


    over her fingers. Her eyes were looking at the gate of the building. She hoped that she could meet


    Jason by waiting there.


    Of course, she knew that there was more than one entrance to the building, but the only thing she


    could do was wait at the gate which would give her the highest possibility of seeing him.


    Suddenly, Grace''s eyes lit up. She saw Terrence getting out of a car and heading into the Reed


    Group''s Office Building.


    "Terrence!" Grace yelled anxiously. The only person she knew who was acquainted with Jason was


    Terrence.


    Terrence looked at the direction of the voice and saw Grace. His expression turned stern as if he was


    surprised.


    "Miss Cummins, why are you here?" Terrence stepped forward and asked politely.


    "I..." Grace bit her lip slightly, and her expression seemed a little uneasy and embarrassed. "I want to


    see... Alpha Reed. But I can''t enter the building. Terrence, may I trouble you to take me to Jason?"


    Terrence pondered for a moment before saying, "Okay. Miss Cummins, follow me."


    As he spoke, Terrence led the way and Grace followed him.


    As for the security guards who had mocked Grace before, they were stunned.


    "She... she went in with Terrence?"


    "Judging from the attitude that Terrence had towards her, he seems a little respectful towards her!"


    "Does this woman really know Mr. Reed?"


    The security guards looked at each other and all broke out into a cold sweat for no reason.


    Grace followed Terrence into the elevator and went all the way to the floor of the president''s office.


    This floor was quiet. When they arrived at the door of the president''s office, Terrence said to Grace,


    "Wait a minute, Miss Cummins. I''ll go in and report first."


    "Alright." Grace agreed. She lowered her eyes and looked awkward as she waited quietly.


    Terrence went in for a short while beforeing out again, allowing Grace to enter the president''s


    office.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Terrence gently closed the door after Grace walked in.


    He had brought Grace along not because of her own words, but because his own boss still cared about


    her.


    Maybe Alpha Reed just wanted Grace to give in. However, Grace looked as if something was bothering


    her, which could be a perfect stepping stone for Jason.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Terrence couldn''t help but feel happy.


    At that moment, in the secretary''s office, a secretary came over and asked Terrence curiously,


    "Terrence, who is the woman that went into the president''s office just now?"


    After all, judging from the woman''s outfit, she didn''t seem to be a person who could normally enter the


    president''s office.


    However, Terrence said simply, "Don''t ask. You will know when the timees."


    And before that time came, he was afraid that someone might gossip about it and vite the the


    confidentiality that Alpha Reed demanded of his pack mates and all of his employees.


    In the office, Grace was a little uneasy as she stood there. She looked at Jason, who was sitting in front


    of his desk and reading through some documents. She felt that the air seemed to be filled with


    awkwardness.


    Previously, she had refused to stay with him. She had thought that there would no longer be any


    rtionship between them.


    But she hadn''t expected that she woulde to him so soon. After only a few days, she was standing


    in front of him once more.


    However, the man in front of her was someone she had never been familiar with.


    In therge office, he was wearing an iron-gray suit. His hair wasbed back, revealing his broad


    forehead. His perfect dark eyes were half-closed as he stared at the documents in his hand.


    In the office, it was terribly quiet until his voice broke the silence.


    "Sis, are you here just to stare at me like this?"


    Grace was stunned. It seemed that she hadn''t been expecting him to call her "sis" anymore.


    This nickname was like a mockery for her as if he wasughing at how naive she was. It was a painful


    reminder of how foolish she¡¯d been, taking him home and asking him to be her younger brother.


    "I have something to tell you." Grace licked her dry lips.


    "Okay, go ahead," he replied, but he was still buried in reviewing the documents.


    She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Well, I was wondering if you could let my uncle and the


    others go. Now that they have been locked up for a while, it should be enough of a lesson for them. I


    want to go to the police station and drop the case, but thewyer on your side has been handling this


    case, so... please inform yourwyer about this."


    Jason then slowly raised his head and looked at Grace''s face. "I remember that I gave you a choice at


    the beginning. You said that you didn''t want to release them. So, are you going back on your words


    now?"


    He looked at her as if he was ridiculing her. She felt that even her breath was being stifled under his


    gaze.


    After a long while, she said, "Well, I want... to let them go."


    As if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, he said, "What kind of person do you think I am? Do


    you think you can order me around? I gave you a chance to make a choice. Since you made your


    decision before, you will have to ept the consequences now."

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    "I''m only hoping that you can get the police to release them. This is a piece of cake for you," she


    anxiously said.


    "It is a piece of cake, but... so what?" He looked at her stoically, a stark contrast to her anxious


    demeanor.


    Her arms that were hanging by the sides of her body stiffened a little. She took a deep breath and


    looked into his eyes. "What do you want to exchange before you release them?"


    His gaze darkened as he put down the pen that was in his hand. He stood up and slowly approached


    her.


    He gently cupped her hands. "Sis, your hands are so cold."


    Her body immediately stiffened. Her hands were indeed much colder whenpared to his.


    He looked down, took both her hands, and ced them on his palms. He slowly rubbed them, trying to


    give her warmth with the friction.


    He was doing it as if he was used to do it all the time. His eyes carried gentleness with a hint of caution


    as if she was his precious person.


    My God! What was she thinking! Grace immediately chided herself inwardly for thinking nonsense


    when she heard his murmurs ringing in her ears once again.


    "Sis, are your hands warmer now?"


    ¡°Um... yes, they are." She wanted to withdraw her hands from his grip, but he held them tightly in his.


    "There''s no rush. I''ll rub them a little longer to make them warmer."


    Grace was perplexed by the man in front of her. His current gentleness was a stark contrast from his


    earlier aloofness and mockery. It was as if he was two different persons.


    Her hands may be warmer now, but her heart was bing more uneasy.


    "What do you want before you let them go?" Grace could not help but ask once again.


    "Sis, why did you suddenly change your mind and want to let them go?" He answered her question with


    another question.


    "My maternal grandmother has fallen ill and is hospitalized now. I do not want her to be worried about


    these matters," she answered truthfully.


    ¡°Is that it? Looks like your grandmother holds an important position in your heart. For her sake, you''re


    willing toe here and beg me." His voice was so gentle, like a low-tone cello that was gently


    strumming along.


    Her senses were filled with his scent. Her blood seemed to all flow toward her hands that were being


    warmed by him.


    She missed this man.


    She missed him terribly.


    "What about me? What position do I hold in your heart, Sis?" He suddenly looked up. That pair of


    beautiful eyes were now staring sternly at her as if trying to see through her.


    She began to tremble as her almond eyes met his dark gaze.


    Within his pupils, she could see her anxious look being reflected.


    He bent down as his face inched closer to her. His warm breath blew against the skin of her face. "I


    don''t think I¡¯m in the most important position. If I was, you wouldn''t have left without any hesitation back


    then. I guess I hold some insignificant position in your heart."


    Her hands may still be warm, but her body was feeling colder by the second.


    Grace remained stunned as she looked at this handsome face that was just inches away from her. The


    expression on his face looked so gentle, even his actions of warming her hands were done so gently.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    However, the gaze he held in his eyes was icy cold.


    At that moment, she seemed to have understood something, but she was not ready to


    give up yet. "Will you... let them go?"


    "No." He gave a short answer.


    She felt her heart falling deeper into the abyss. How could she forget? He is Alpha Jason Reed. He¡¯s


    never been rejected or denied anything.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    A proud man like him would never allow such a thing to happen.


    "So, you''re only willing to see me just to prove to me that you¡¯ll never agree no matter how much I beg,


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    right?" She said those words with much difficulty.


    His lips curved into a sharp smile. He lifted one hand and lightly swept away some stray strands of hair


    along her forehead, tucking them behind her ear using his long fingers. "Back then, you said that you


    didn¡¯t want to stay by my side and that you didn¡¯t need me to help you change your destiny. You said


    you would not regret it..."


    His actions exuded elegance while his voice was so gentle.


    He bent his waist and positioned his lips by her earlobes, breathing effortlessly.


    She could feel his breath blowing at her throat and neck region.


    That made her stiffen her whole body as if a huge boulder was on her chest, leaving her out of breath.


    "I''m only seeing you because I want to let you understand what a joke it was when you said you would


    not regret it." He was staring right at her.


    At that moment, it was as if she had fallen into ake of icy cold water.


    Indeed, what a joke.


    Grace could not remember how she left Jason''s ce.


    From the very beginning, he had not nned on giving in to her request. As for her, she did not have


    any right to request anything from him.


    That meeting was just her seeking shame.


    The next day at work, Grace could not bring herself to focus. Her mother''s rtives called to inform


    that her maternal grandmother''s condition had worsened. The olddy had awakened, but she was not


    of sound mind and kept requesting to see her sons. There were also some things that she could not


    remember well.


    The doctor informed that Grace''s grandmother was suffering from Alzheimer''s disease, and it was


    progressing very fast. Usually, it took a person years to reach such a severe stage, but she had


    progressed so rapidly and might continue to worsen.


    Grace''s heart felt heavy.


    That side of her family pack had dissolved rapidly. It would only get worse.


    It was as if there were only bad situations in her life, and there was no hope for her future.


    "Grace, the doctor also said to let your grandmother see your uncles as soon as possible to help with


    her condition. How much longer do you want to lock them up?!" Her rtives were just short of


    using her of being heartless.


    Grace bitterly smiled. The situation now was not under her control!


    At the end of the day, Grace dragged her exhausted self out and was prepared to head home when


    Gus blocked her path. "Grace, I''ll... I''ll send you home. I have a car. It''s no trouble to drive you back."


    Gus blushed slightly when he said that.


    Grace looked at the man in front of her, wondering how she should handle the situation to avoid hurting


    such an honest man. She knew that Gus had some feelings for her. She needed to reject him.


    She was not suitable for this man. If she epted his kind gesture, that may do more harm to him.


    "It''s okay, I don''t live far from here. It''s just a short walk," Grace replied to him.


    "But you don''t look too good right now," he anxiously said.


    "I''m fine. Really," Grace said before walking past him and headed out of the Sanitation Service Center.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    She had not gotten much sleep the night before. In addition to her grandmother¡¯s issue, her problems


    were only getting worse. Right now, Grace felt as if she was drowning.


    After walking a while, Grace brushed shoulders with a passerby and stumbled onto the ground.


    Fortunately, her clothes were thick enough, so she did not experience much pain.


    Just as she was about to stand up, she felt some hurried steps running toward her. That person quickly


    helped her up.


    Grace took a look and was shocked to see Gus.


    "Why are you..."


    "My car is just by the roadside. Let me take you home." Grace may have rejected his offer, but he was


    still worried about her. Therefore, he had slowly driven his car while trailing behind her.


    "Nevermind, I can get home on my own."


    "You fell so easily after merely brushing past a passerby. How am I to be at ease seeing you go home


    alone? My car is just by the roadside. If we continue to dawdle here, I''ll get a traffic summon if the


    policee!"


    Grace saw how persistent he was. She sighed and followed him to his car.


    Gus drove toward the direction of Grace''s apartment.


    "You don''t need to burden yourself by thinking that I expect something in return for sending you home. I


    know that I''m not capable enough and am unable to match up with your ex-boyfriend. I''m just worried


    about something happening to you. I''ll be more at ease if I made sure you got home safely," Gus said


    earnestly.


    "Thanks." What happened in the past was only like a dream to the present Grace.


    Right now, it was she who did not match up to him. Who would dare to marry someone with a criminal


    record and was released after a jail term?


    And within pack society, a female with no wolf, dered rogue¡­ there was no lower ce.


    Gus hesitated. "Two days ago, I saw you getting into a Porsche. If you¡¯ve found a good match, I... I''ll be


    more than happy for you. However... I''m just worried that you''re getting cheated. You should get to


    know the person more before..."


    Grace interrupted Gus, "That person isn''t someone I''m seeing. I had coincidentally picked up


    something that belonged to that person, so he bought me lunch as a gesture of gratitude."


    "Oh, I see." A glimmer of hope rose in his face once again.


    Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of Grace''s residential area. She looked at him and said, "Gus,


    you''re a nice person, but I''m not suitable for you. Don''t waste any more of your time on me. You''ll


    surely meet someone better in the future!"


    "You''re good enough in my opinion.¡± Gus blushed. ¡°I can wait for you..."


    "As what you''ve said just now. My ex-boyfriend is a wealthy person. It¡¯s either I won¡¯t get married, or I¡¯ll


    need to find someone who can match my ex-boyfriend¡¯s status. That''s why we are not suitable,


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    understand?" Grace put it bluntly.


    She hated to be so cruel, but perhaps this was the only way to make him give up on her.


    It was better that he suffer now when the roots were not so deep yet. Gus is a good person.


    Gus looked extremely dejected and stared nkly at Grace.


    "Alright, I''ll get going. Thanks for today, but you don''t need to send me home in the future anymore."


    She opened the door, got out of the car, and headed for the guardhouse.


    Behind her, the sound of a car engine was heard distancing away.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Grace paused in her footsteps and slowly turned around. She saw that the car was slowly bing a


    small ck dot as it traveled further.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She doubted there would ever be any other man who would wholeheartedly treat her well and who


    would not be bothered by her criminal records. The only problem is that she didn¡¯t want to drag him


    down with her.''


    She looked until she could not see the car before turning around to head toward her house.


    At that moment, she did not notice the ck Bentley parked by the roadside not too far away. The


    person in the carzily looked out the window with a vague smile as if he was watching something


    amusing.


    Terrence, who was in the front seat, nervously looked through the rearview mirror. After observing his


    boss for a while, he thought for sure Jason was about to unleash his inner beast.


    Jason¡¯s eyes glowed amber and his hands flexed and curled as if his wolf was prowling beneath his


    skin.


    Terrence inwardly chided Grace, If you''re going home, just go home. Why did you allow another man to


    drive you home? What will Mr. Reed think about this!


    At first, he thought that it would be a good thing to let Alpha Reed see Grace. Now, he wondered and


    worried if he¡¯d be torn to shreds for his ipetence.


    Damn it, he never should have let her into Reed Corporation¡¯s building!


    ¡°I suspect... Miss Cummins had some matters that she needed someone to drive her back." Terrence


    broke the silence in the car.


    Jason looked at Terrence with an indescribable look. "Why? Are you interceding for her?"


    Terrence suddenly felt chills running down his spine and obediently kept his mouth shut.


    At the same time, Grace had arrived back at her home. She switched on the lights and ced the food


    that she bought from the canteen for eight bucks on the table. After that, she made her way into the


    bathroom to wash her hands.


    Her pair of hands had always worked in a dirty environment, so they no longer looked smooth and


    supple like how they used to be.


    She only hoped that those words she said today would not be too traumatic for Chase. She then


    chuckled to herself. If those words did not affect him, then he might continue to waste his time and


    effort on her.


    Whichever way the situation went, it would have its consequences.


    She sighed and looked at her reflection on the mirror by the wall. She was swamped with tons of


    problems herself. Her uncle''s issues, her grandmother''s condition... She did not know what to do


    anymore.


    Grace froze when she came out of the bathroom. Jason was not only sitting by the small table, but he


    was also ying with a key in his hand.


    That key... She had given him that key in the past. When they were at the hospital, she had not asked


    him to return the key and neither did she change the lock to this house. This made it a breeze for him


    to walk in as he pleased.


    "Why... are you here?" she asked awkwardly.


    "If I didn¡¯te, how would I find out that someone had taken you home?" Jason said as he stood up


    and naturally walked over to Grace. "The guy who sent you home today is that guy who works as a


    driver at the Sanitation Service Center?"


    Grace was taken aback. ¡°You saw Gus drive me home?¡±


    For a moment, she pursed her lips, refusing to say a word.


    He walked up to her and grabbed her chin. "Why? Is he the reason why you refused to stay by my


    side? What is he to you?"


    "It''s none of your business!" Grace wanted to look away, but the strength of his grip was extraordinarily


    strong that she could not even move an inch.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    He casually leaned forward, closing the gap between their faces. His cheek came in contact with her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    cheek, gently caressing it. However, the words that came out of his mouth next were enough to send


    goosebumps rising from her skin and bones.


    "None of my business? But I am capable of finding out the answers if I want to. Should I let something


    happen to him? Then I¡¯ll find out the level of importance he has to you..."


    Grace trembled as she red at Jason. "What are you going to do? We''re just colleagues. Damn it,


    you¡¯ve met Gus. You know I am not interested in him. We do not have anything going on!"


    "But he has feelings for you, doesn¡¯t he?" he mumbled as his thumb gently rubbed against her lips.


    Her lips abruptly felt heated as if the spot that came in contact with his thumb was about to go up in


    mes.


    "Don''t... do anything to him," her lips trembled as she spoke these words with difficulty.


    "Does that mean you care about him?" His breath and voice had the power to lower anyone''s


    defenses, but the gaze he had was so sharp that it could pierce right through her.


    "No... Not at all..." She wanted to avoid his scent, but she failed to.


    It was as if his scent had trapped her. Not only her lips were burning, but the temperature of her body


    was also gradually rising as well.


    "Really? You have no feelings for him at all?" His lips gently brushed the tip of her nose as if he was


    teasing a distressed little animal.


    Grace stiffened. "No."


    He suddenly smiled. An honest smile. The kind that reached his eyes and reminded her of the man she


    had fallen for. The good, pure and honest man who¡¯d walk through fire to protect her.


    Grace was dumbfounded. With such a smile, it was as if he was back to his old self.


    "You should remember what you said today and keep your words." His voice pulled her out from a


    daze.


    Gurgle.


    Her stomach made a resounding protest at such a wrong timing.


    He was startled for a moment before he looked at the direction of her stomach.


    That made her instantly embarrassed.


    "I almost forgot that you haven''t eaten," he mumbled and released her from his hold.


    Grace breathed out a sigh in relief, but then she saw him walking toward the table. He lightly touched


    her food container. "It has turned cold."


    "I just need to heat it up a little." She pursed her lips.


    However, he wordlessly grabbed her hand. "Since it has gone cold, then let''s head out for some hot


    food. Now that I''m reminded, I once said that I¡¯ll buy you a good meal when I''ve earned a lot."


    Grace felt her heart flip. Back when she first heard those words, she had felt ted. She had been


    eager for the day they would happily have a scrumptious meal together. However, right now... The


    same sentence left her a bitter aftertaste in her mouth.


    Not allowing any room for rejection, Jason immediately grabbed Grace''s hand and headed outside.


    Terrence, who was waiting outside, immediately got out of the car and respectfully opened the car door


    when he saw his Alpha and Grace approaching.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Jason pulled Grace into the car and ordered, ¡°Get us to Royal Court.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Terrence acknowledged as he carefully observed the expression of the two people sitting in the


    backseat via the rearview mirror.


    Grace¡¯s head was lowered, so he could not see her expression. However, Jason¡¯s mood seemed to be


    less vtilepared to before he entered Grace¡¯s ce. That was one small miracle, he supposed.


    The Royal Court Restaurant was the city¡¯s most famous. It was Michelin-starred and the diners here


    were solelyprised of the rich and famous. Regr people would not be able to afford a meal here.


    When the car came to a halt at the entrance of the restaurant, Jason naturally held Grace¡¯s hand once


    they got out of the car.


    She wanted to pull her hand out of his grip, but his hold on her was firm.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t move. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what I¡¯ll do to rein you in,¡± Jason casually said.


    Grace was dumbfounded and stopped struggling.


    He led her into the restaurant. The staff in the restaurant were very respectful and courteous toward


    Jason, but they would throw a few side-eyes and weird nces at Grace.


    Grace knew very well that her cheap clothes were a world of differencepared to the restaurant¡¯s


    ssy interior.


    ¡°Mr. Reed, you¡¯re here.¡± The restaurant manager greeted enthusiastically. ¡°The same private room?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jason replied.


    Before the manager could lead the way, Grace¡¯s vision caught sight of someone. She was stunned for


    a moment.


    ¡°That is... Maria!¡±


    Grace¡¯s impression of Maria was that she was a spoiled princess. Her family owned a factory. When


    Grace bumped into her before this, Maria had spewed plenty of mockeries and even set her up to be


    ridiculed and ultimately attacked during their student reunion party.


    However, what made her shocked right now was that Maria was leaning on a short and chubby middle-


    aged man, looking so sweet and intimate as if they were lovers.


    Based on Grace¡¯s understanding, Maria only had eyes for handsome-looking men. When they were still


    studying, Maria only dated the school jocks and openly despised fat boys.


    Yet right now, she was...


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As if feeling Grace¡¯s gaze on her, Maria turned to look over. When she saw that it was Grace, her


    expression changed.


    ¡°Grace, why are you here? Is this the kind of ce that you can visit?¡± Maria chided.


    At that moment, she did not notice Jason who was standing next to Grace. All her attention was


    focused on Grace. She was urgently hoping that someone would chase Grace out!


    After all, Grace was witnessing what a deplorable state Maria was in right now. If Grace let the word out


    about this...


    That thought made Maria loathe Grace further, feeling that Grace was a bad omen for her.


    After bumping into Grace at the mall once, her car had unknowingly gotten smashed. After that, she


    had set Grace up to appear at the reunion party. Then, some things happened to her family. Their loan


    application got rejected by the bank, so their potential business coborators decided to go back on


    their word and refused to work with them. Her family did not know who they had offended.


    Subsequently, to ensure the survival of her family¡¯s business, she now had to lower herself and gain


    favors with an old and loathsome overweight man. If drastic measures were needed, she would need to


    sell herself out!

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    However,pared to the nauseating sensation, she was more afraid of losing her luxurious lifestyle.


    She was afraid of needing to live like a regr person¡ªworking a fixed job from nine to five and


    bing prudent when buying luxurious things.


    Maria Martin feared to lead that sort of life.


    For Maria, she thought of herself as someone who should rightfully lead the upper ss life while


    looking down at Grace and others of her kind. Now that Grace had witnessed her currying up to a fatty,


    the anger in her heart heightened.


    ¡°Maria, do you know her?¡± the short and chubby man next to Maria Martin asked.


    ¡°Yeah. She just came out of jail not too long ago and now works as a road sweeper!¡± Maria viciously


    revealed Grace¡¯s identity before looking at the manager. ¡°Since when does Royal Court allow even a


    street cleaner to dine here?¡±


    Jason¡¯s back was facing Maria, so she did not see him.


    Unfortunately, the manager could!


    Right now, he was trembling in fear and wished that he could chase Maria out of the restaurant right


    away.


    The manager saw something bright and dangerous sh in Mr. Reed¡¯s eyes.


    It looked unnatural!


    ¡°It is not up to you to decide who cane in to dine at our restaurant. I hope that you will apologize to


    thisdy here!¡± the manager said to Maria.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maria wanted to explode in a rage that instant. She was supposed to apologize to Grace? What a joke!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep your job?¡± She spat angrily before leaning pitifully on the middle-aged man


    next to her. ¡°Mr. Grant, this man wants me to apologize to a road sweeper. How absurd!¡±


    Mr. Grant was about to say something when he heard a crisp and cold voice. ¡°What is the big deal with


    an apology? Even if you need to kneel, you should do it.¡±


    Mr. Grant was bbergasted. When he looked up to see who it was, his expression changed.


    ¡°Mr. Reed! Mr. Jason Reed.¡± President of Reed Group!


    Mr. Grant had seen Jason once during a dinner gathering. However, because of the difference in


    status, he had no way of getting near Jason for a chat.


    Mr. Grant had wanted to get near Jason to get acquainted with him, but he was short of the opportunity.


    He would never have imagined that he would meet Jason once again during such an asion.


    Furthermore... it was obvious based on the current situation that Maria Martin had offended Jason


    Reed.


    Mr. Grant was a man who loved pretty girls, and Maria had been pleasing him very well throughout the


    times they spent together.


    For a beautiful proud princess like her to climb all over him, it was something that boosted his ego very


    much.


    However, ifpared to the potential chance of offending Reed Corporation, Mr. Grant would not mind


    pping Maria instead!


    She was looking for trouble when there was none. Of all people she had to scold, she scolded the


    person next to Jason!


    ¡°Mr. Reed, it¡¯s just a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding!¡± Mr. Grant quickly exined as beads of


    sweat formed on his forehead.


    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Jason¡¯s cold gaze swept across Mr. Grant. ¡°If misunderstandings are easily


    formed in this world, then there are going to be plenty of misunderstandings circting.¡±


    Mr. Grant¡¯s expression sank as his flesh trembled.


    Maria looked dumbfounded. Although she did not know who this man was, she knew that he was not a


    simple character if Mr. Grant was being this careful with his interaction.


    At that moment, she noticed that Grace¡¯s hand was interlocked with that man¡¯s.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    No matter how big a bimbo Maria was, she knew that she had justmitted a great offense.


    Since when did Grace get to know such a handsome and rich man? Jealousy rose within Maria, but


    soon, she realized that the man looked rather familiar.


    It was as if she had seen him somewhere before.


    Suddenly, Maria¡¯s eyes lit up. She said, ¡°You¡¯re... the pretty boy that belongs to Grace?¡±


    When that was said out loud, the manager¡¯s expression changed instantly. Mr. Grant nearly fell to the


    ground, wishing that he did not know such a woman like Maria Martin.


    Nobody in the whole of the city dared to say such a thing to Jason unless they were asking for a death


    wish!


    Jason smirked as he looked at Maria, but his gaze was exceptionally cold.


    ¡°Maria, what nonsense are you spouting! This is the president of Reed Group, Jason!¡± Mr. Grant


    anxiously exined.


    Maria widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Why would Jason be together with Grace? The person that Grace killed during that road traffic ident


    was Jason¡¯s fianc¨¦e!


    Maria recalled that before her family fell from grace, there was a time when Greg had bullied Grace at


    the clubhouse. The person that came to rescue Grace was Jason!


    At that time, everyone thought that Greg had merely disturbed the tranquility of Jason¡¯s evening, thus


    Grace was so fortunate to be rescued by Jason. Now when she thought about it... That was no


    coincidence at all!


    Maria suddenly felt that her blood was flowing in a reverse direction. It was as if her blood was going to


    burst out of her veins.


    ¡°But... But Grace...¡± Maria could not finish her sentence when her eyes met the icy gaze of Jason. She


    could not speak a word after that.


    Horror rose in her heart, and her instincts told her that worse things would await her if she continued to


    bber on!


    ¡°Maria Martin, quickly apologize to Mr. Reed and thisdy!¡± Mr. Grant rushed her.


    Maria was humiliated as she stared at Grace who remained muted.


    Apologizing to Grace would be like a p on her face! However, she had no choice but toply


    regardless of how unwilling she was. She had toply because the man next to Grace was Jason!


    Just when Maria decided to let herself suffer a little and apologize, Jason inly said, ¡°Then kneel to


    apologize.¡±


    Kneel?! Maria¡¯s eyes widened as anger rose within her. ¡°You want me to kneel and apologize to her?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she does not deserve to receive your kneeling?¡± Jason casually said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter


    what you think. If I say that she deserves it, then she deserves it!¡±


    Maria nched.


    ¡°Damn it, Maria,¡± Mr. Martin grumbled. ¡°Quickly kneel and apologize. Since you¡¯re the one who made a


    mistake, then apologize sincerely! Right now!¡±


    However, there was a problem... If she knelt here, everyone would be able to witness it. How was she


    supposed to live with her head held high from now on?! A fierce debate waged within her heart.


    As for Grace, she merely felt that whatever was happening right now was like a bad joke.


    She saw that Maria was about to kneel in front of her. She wanted to avoid it, but a pair of hands was


    pressing firmly on her shoulders, rendering her motionless.


    ¡°Sis, don¡¯t move. She wants to apologize, so let her do it properly,¡± Jason whispered beside Grace¡¯s


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ear.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Such an intimate action sent chills running down the manager and Mr. Grant¡¯s spines as fear crept into


    their hearts.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    It was said that Jason never had any woman beside him all this while. Even with histe fianc¨¦e,


    Jennifer Atkinson, both of them remained courteous toward each other. Nobody ever saw him being so


    close to another woman before.


    Plus, he was demanding justice for a woman in public?


    Maria knelt and stuttered as she made her apology. ¡°Grace, it... it is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said such


    things to you. I... I¡¯ll never do that again. Please forgive me!¡±


    Grace observed Maria but did not feel any pity for her. After all, Maria had never been merciful toward


    her either. Grace was not a saint who could sympathize with someone who had always mocked her.


    However, she just did not like such methods. Even if Maria had knelt down to apologize, she did not


    have a sliver of pleasure in her heart.


    ¡°Sis, do you want to forgive her?¡± Jason mumbled to her as if giving her a chance to decide.


    ¡°You can make the decision.¡± Grace lowered her lids. ¡°I¡¯m hungry and want to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go,¡± Jason said as he once again held Grace¡¯s hand and motioned for the manager


    to lead the way.


    The manager immediately led the way while Maria was still dumbfounded as she continued to kneel on


    the ground, unable to digest what had just happened.


    Did Jason address Grace as ¡®sis¡¯?


    What is the meaning of that? Since when did Grace be Jason¡¯s sister? But the problem is... The


    bodynguage that Jason portrayed toward Grace is not of a brother-sister rtionship. Instead, it¡¯s


    more like... between lovers!


    After Jason left, Mr. Grant bellowed at Maria, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me along even if you have a death wish!


    Remember this, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t want to help your family, it¡¯s because you have offended Jason.


    I¡¯m powerless to help you.¡±


    With that said, Mr. Grant headed for the restaurant exit.


    Maria was abruptly brought back to reality and quickly got up. She chased after Mr. Grant as he went


    out of the restaurant.


    ¡°I... I didn¡¯t know that woman had any rtions with Jason. She... she purposely tried to trap me into


    this. She purposely used Jason to get rid of me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if she had done it on purpose or not, but right now, Jason is backing her up.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t Jason let me off the hook already? Earlier, he didn¡¯t do anything to me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Maria anxiously said.


    Mr. Grant looked at Maria as if he was looking at an idiot. He used to think that this woman had some


    wits, but right now, he found her extremely dumb.


    As if any human would care if they had stepped on an ant and killed it?


    Ignoring Maria, Mr. Grant immediately drove off. Before leaving, he even warned her not toe


    looking for him ever again.


    Maria¡¯s expression twisted with a mix of emotions.


    How did this happen? She put in so much effort to curry favor with Mr. Grant and even had put up with


    so many losses, but everything was now gone in just a moment.


    It was all because of Grace! If she wasn¡¯t with Jason... Then...


    Suddenly, a thought came to Maria.


    Don¡¯t tell me that my car being smashed and my family¡¯spany facing a crisis are all because of


    Grace! Just because I mocked and harmed Grace? Is that why all those had happened?!


    Back then, everyone in her family had been busily discussing, wondering who they managed to offend.


    At this precise moment, Maria suddenly knew the answer.


    It was Jason!

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    -


    Grace followed Jason into a private room. Once Grace sat down, Jason asked the manager to bring in


    some appetizers first.


    ¡°Come on, eat a little to ease the hunger pangs first. The appetizers here taste quite nice.¡± He took a


    piece of appetizer as he spoke and brought it in front of her.


    Grace looked at the appetizer in front of her and hesitated for a moment before she received it and ate.


    Jason then personally ced the menu in front of Grace. He said, ¡°Sis, take a look and see if there is


    anything you want to try.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. You can order on my behalf. I don¡¯t have any particr requests.¡± Even while she was


    eating such a delicately-made appetizer, it was as if her tongue had ayer of wax. She could not


    properly enjoy the taste of the food.


    Jason squinted his eyes and stared at Grace.


    At that moment, the atmosphere abruptly became chilly.


    The manager who was still in the private room held his breath while his heart thumped rapidly. He was


    afraid that Mr. Reed here would throw a temper right now.


    Fortunately, a smile surfaced on Jason¡¯s face. ¡°Then I shall order for you.¡±


    He proceeded to order a few dishes while the manager noted down every one of them before retreating


    from the private room.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Outside, the manager finally heaved in relief.


    Who would guess that such an emperor-like man would be so caring and gentle toward a woman?


    However, that woman seemed to not want to ept that care.


    ¡°Manager, did Mr. Reed bring that woman here for a meal?¡± One of the nosy waitresses approached


    the manager and asked curiously. ¡°What is their rtionship?¡±


    The manager red at the waitress. ¡°There are some things that you shouldn¡¯t ask about. Do you think


    Mr. Reed was joking when he forced that woman earlier to kneel and apologize? I think that woman


    won¡¯t ever again have a peaceful life in this city!¡±


    The waitress immediately retracted her neck, but she still looked over at the direction of Jason¡¯s private


    room with curiosity in her eyes.


    At the same moment, Jason was happily smiling as he looked at Grace. ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t like these


    dishes? I¡¯ll get them to change it, then.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Grace said as she looked at this cheerful man. Once upon a time, she had loved to see that


    smile. She had found his smile to have the power to sweep away all her fatigue.


    Looking at his smile now, she had a feeling of terror instead. ¡°Do you mean that I can go back once I


    finish this meal?¡±


    A flicker crossed his gaze. ¡°Are you in a hurry to go home?¡±


    ¡°I want to rest earlier.¡± She created an excuse. The truth was, she did not want to look at him and


    interact with him anymore. For each second she had to be with him, it became more clear to her the


    difference between them both.


    Her heart would unknowingly miss the Jason she used to know. She knew that Jason was just an


    imaginary persona he had created and that Jason did not exist.


    However, she still would think of Jay.


    Her fondest memory was when he¡¯d shifted and she¡¯d run beside him in the woods. The time they


    spent together in that tiny cottage.


    She wanted to go back to those simpler days.


    This man¡­he was too cruel. Too powerful.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me,¡± he stared at her as he said it. It was not a question, but a statement.


    Her body stiffened as she pursed her lips tightly.


    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m Alpha Jason Reed?¡± His gaze seemed like they could prate her. ¡°Sis, do you


    still miss Jay?¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Her body went stiff, and she instinctively looked away. She did not want him to see her current


    expression.


    ¡°But have you ever considered that it¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m Jason Reed that I was able to make your


    old schoolmate kneel and apologize to you when she humiliated you earlier? With me around, you no


    longer needed to worry yourself with anybody else¡¯s attitude toward you. I can easily make those who


    look down on you to humble themselves in front of you,¡± he said ever so casually.


    ¡°So what? That kind of power is not mine to begin with.¡±


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it good? I can let you abuse my power. What do you think?¡± Hezily leaned on the back of


    the chair, looking at her as if he was discussing the weather.


    Grace looked at him. No matter how she tried, she was unable to read him. She thought that when she


    had gone to beg him the other day, the way he rejected her meant that they would now move on with


    their lives separately. She thought that they would no longer have any contact with each other.


    After all, a proud man like him would never allow himself to be rejected by a woman.


    Unexpectedly, he suddenly appeared at her rented house tonight, and... even brought her here.


    Furthermore, he purposely made Maria Martin kneel to apologize to her. It seemed like he wanted to


    show her what Jason truly represented.


    The arrogant Maria could only apologize shamefully in front of him.


    ¡°What do you want to do exactly?¡± she questioned him.


    His eyes traveled around a little. ¡°What do I want to do¡­ To be honest, I¡¯m not too sure myself.


    Perhaps, I just want to take another look at you¡±


    He had wondered if she woulde to beg him again after thest time.


    Unfortunately, she did not.


    Even at this moment when he was just in front of her, she had not begged him for a second time.


    ¡°Now that you mentioned this, are you not nning to beg me again on behalf of your rtives?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was taken aback for a moment. She gradually widened her eyes. ¡°If I beg you again, will you get


    the police to release them?¡±


    ¡°If you never try, you¡¯ll never know,¡± he said it with a mysterious look.


    Unrest shed across her expression.


    Grace gripped her hands into tight fists. For her grandmother¡¯s sake, she would have to try even if the


    chances were slim.


    ¡°Then... I beg you, please. Can you let the police release them?¡± She decided that even if Jason made


    her kneel or wanted to humiliate her, she would humbly ept his orders.


    Unexpectedly, Jason abruptly stood up, walked over to her, and reached for her hands. He released


    her tightly gripped hands, finger by finger.


    ¡°Sis, how can you forget that your hands are still injured.¡± His magnificent, music-like voice carried a


    sense of gentleness. It made Grace stiffen her body.


    The wound on her palm... She had purposely hurt herself when she tried to maintain her


    consciousness while inside the Miller residence.


    ¡°Do you want to try to raise your wolf again?¡±


    She did.


    But not with him.


    He was¡­ too much.


    Too powerful. Too handsome. Too good. Too cruel.


    She couldn''t read his emotions and she didn¡¯t know if Jay was the real man, or if this merciless Alpha


    was who dominates his personality.


    ¡°Your hands are always so cold. Shall I warm them for you, Sis?¡± he gently asked.


    She stared as hisrge hands grabbed her pair of unsightly hands. The warmth from his hands


    gradually started transmitting over to hers.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door to the private room.


    Jason effortlessly answered, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened. It was the manager and a few waiters who were bringing in the dishes. Grace


    wanted to pull her hands back, but Jason held onto her hands firmly. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. They¡¯re still


    so cold.¡±


    At that moment, the manager and waiters all had their gaze on the two pairs of interlocked hands. This


    caused Grace¡¯s face to heat up.


    Jason continued to warm Grace¡¯s hand as if there was nobody else in the room.


    ¡®It¡¯s said that Young Master Reed has zero interest in women, yet right now, he is being so gentle


    toward such a... in-looking woman!¡¯


    This scene was too shocking to be true!


    Luckily, the manager quickly got a hold of himself and cleared his throat. He hurried the waiters to


    ce the dishes on the table and leave the room. He then carefully closed the door.


    ¡°Manager, we aren¡¯t hallucinating, are we?¡± someone whispered to the manager. ¡°Who is thatdy?¡±


    The manager solemnly said, ¡°Thatdy might be this city¡¯s future owner. Conduct yourself


    ordingly.¡±


    Indeed, the woman chosen by Jason would be someone who could not be offended!


    Inside the private room, silence enveloped the space once again. After Jason made sure that Grace¡¯s


    hands were warm enough, she felt that her face had already melted from the heat.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat while the food is still warm.¡± Jason sat next to Grace and grabbed food for her.


    Grace was not fully focused on eating. Her periphery vision kept looking over at Jason. After some


    time, she plucked up the courage and asked once again, ¡°Um... Will you let the police release my


    rtives?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you sincerely wish that I will release your rtives.¡±


    She was only doing this for her grandmother! Grace looked directly into Jason¡¯s eyes. ¡°Will you?¡±


    His ck eyes carefully observed the person in front of him. She seemed to have thinned down even


    further. Her chin was now sharper. Her willow leaf-like brows curved downward, but her pair of almond


    eyes seemed to have be bigger. Her face was so small that he could cover it with a single palm.


    Right now, her gaze was filled with expectation and yearning. She looked like a small animal that would


    tug on anybody¡¯s heartstrings.


    He had never liked small animals. However, it seemed to be an exception whenever he faced her.


    His hand moved slightly and reached for the wine ss in front. He poured her a ss of red wine. He


    then ced it in front of her and asked, ¡°How about drinking some wine?¡±


    ¡°Wine?¡± She was puzzled as if she had not expected this request.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink some wine. I want to see how you look when you drink.¡± He smiled slightly.


    Grace was hesitant. Her alcohol tolerance was very low. There was a possibility that she would get


    ¡°How... How many sses?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    ¡°Until I¡¯m satisfied,¡± he replied.


    She bit on her lip as she lowered her eyelids. She stared at the ss of wine in his hand. The lights in


    the room reflected on her face, and her lightly flutteringshes made her look indescribably pleasant.


    As if he could read her mind, he said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll take advantage of you once you¡¯re drunk?


    There are plenty of ways for me to get women. I don¡¯t need to resort to such things. There are easily


    fifty females in my own pack who¡¯d w over each other for a chance to be with me. Besides, even if I


    were to do anything to you right here and now, nobody will bat an eyelid.¡±


    Fair enough. Grace mocked herself for overanalyzing things.


    She took the wine ss and gulped it down.


    Bitterness and dry sweetness filled her throat as the wine flowed in.


    She was not used to drinking wine. Years ago, she would only drink champagne whenever she needed


    to socialize for work. And in her pack, drinking wasn¡¯t amon thing. Pleasure was found in


    that sort of thing.


    Jason refilled Grace¡¯s ss with more wine. She raised her head backward and downed the ss of


    wine again.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Just like that, she drank ss after ss as if the wine was medicine. She was just hoping that he


    would be satisfied.


    As for him, a smile was stered on his face as if watching her drink was such a joyful thing to watch.


    Toward the end, Grace felt that her mind was in mess. She was having difficulty controlling her hands


    and feet. Even her voice began to stutter.


    ¡°Join me for a drink...¡± When her ss was once again filled to the brim with wine, she shakily


    presented the ss of wine in front of him with a bright smile.


    Looking at her, he knew that she was now drunk.


    He had seen her drunk once in the past. However, it was not the same as this time.


    Back then, he did not like anyone else touching the object of his game.


    Now, his gaze was fully focused on her every smile and movement of her brows. He knew that she was


    drunk and that her behavior now did not carry any meaning, but he still asked, ¡°You want me to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± She nodded her head firmly. ¡°Drinking alone... is so boring. Drink with me, please.¡±


    His brows lifted. Such a cutesy voice would never be heard when she was sober.


    ¡°Say it again. Repeat what you said just now.¡± He lifted his hand and brushed her lips with the tip of his


    finger.


    ¡°Drink with me...¡± she mumbled. Her almond eyes looked at him with warmth¡ªa warmth he had sorely


    missed.


    ¡°Okay...¡± he softly replied. He used a pampering tone that he had never noticed before.


    Jason took the ss from Grace and drank from it.


    Her smile shone brighter as she reached for the wine bottle to pour herself another ss. She was


    about to down that as well.


    This time, he raised his hand to stop her. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re drunk. You don¡¯t need to drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t need... to drink anymore?¡± she mumbled, confusedly.


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t need to drink anymore.¡±


    ¡°But...¡± She cocked her head to the side, trying to figure out what she missed out. After some time, she


    suddenly recalled. ¡°Then... Jay, will you release my... uncle and the rest?¡±

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Shepleted her sentence in broken pieces.


    ¡°I will,¡± he replied. After all, he had promised her. Since he had seen how she looked like when drunk,


    then he should fulfill her wishes to let those people go.¡±


    He took the ss from her hand and drank from it.


    She must be very drunk. Otherwise, she would not have called him ¡®Jay¡¯ again.


    He just never realized how much he enjoyed hearing her call him ¡®Jay¡¯. The way she gently called him


    ¡®Jay¡¯ made him feel that someone was watching and waiting for him within the darkness that shrouded


    him.


    His feelings toward this female wereplicated.


    She smiled again in an extremely sweet manner. Then, she slumped against him as if she had


    sleeping...¡±


    She mumbled before she fell asleep in his arms.


    He looked down at the sleeping beauty in his arms.


    When she was sober, she would always be so alert against him. Now that she was asleep, her guard


    against him could be let down.


    ¡°Sis, you look much cuter when you¡¯re drunk,¡± he mumbled as he lifted his hand to sweep away the


    stray hairs on her forehead.


    Her cheeks were flushed from all the wine she drank. Her eyes were shut, but it emphasized her


    curvedshes, tiny nose, and supple lips. She looked so attractive right now.


    His heart wanted to prove that as it thumped faster.


    Jason lowered his eyelids slightly before he reached for his jacket that was ced aside. He draped it


    over her body. He then carried her and left the room.


    Her face was buried in his embrace as she continued to sleep soundly. When he reached the door,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Terrence was already waiting by the car and respectfully opened the car door for them.


    Jason carried Grace into the car.


    Not far from there, two people were also walking toward the restaurant. When they witnessed the


    scene, Brian raised his brows in disbelief.


    ¡®Looks like Jason has a woman now. Looking at the way he¡¯s carrying her so carefully into the car, that


    woman must have an important ce in Jason¡¯s heart.¡¯


    Evelyn who witnessed the same thing had a different thought.


    She might not have seen the face of the woman in Jason¡¯s arms, but she saw the pair of shoes that the


    woman wore. She remembered that Grace had the same pair of shoes.


    Don¡¯t tell me that Jason is carrying Grace?!


    She remembered seeing Grace and Jason together at Grace¡¯s apartment previously. Sudden unrest


    rose in Evelyn¡¯s heart.


    Jason¡¯s car left the lot, and Evelyn also followed Brian into his car.


    ¡°Brian, earlier... Was that Jason, president of Reed Group?¡± Evelyn asked purposefully. ¡°Alpha Jason


    Reed.¡±


    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s him,¡± Brian replied dryly.


    ¡°Then... Do you know who he was carrying?¡± She continued to pry.


    He turned his head slightly, and his gazended on her face. ¡°Why? Are you curious? If you want to


    know, then why don¡¯t you ask him the next time you see him?¡±


    She did not have the guts to do that! ¡°I¡¯m just being curious and simply asking.¡± Evelyn sheepishly


    smiled.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s better to be less curious.¡± He looked away and drove the car.


    ¡°Okay, understood.¡± Evelyn portrayed an obedient look.


    She had stalked around and found that Brian liked obedient women. The more obedient they were, the


    longer they could stay with him. As for those who wanted to prove that they were an exception and


    wanted to be his ¡®only one¡¯, they were quickly dumped.


    Although she wanted to be his ¡®exception¡¯ and ¡®only one¡¯, she was not going to rush into things.


    She would slowly inch her way into his heart.


    ¡°Brian, thank you for the ne you gave me today. I love it very much. However, I don¡¯t think I have


    many opportunities to wear such a luxurious ne.¡± Evelyn started on a happy note but


    subsequently sounded regretful.


    She did not realize that her perfect performance was nothing but a joke in Brian¡¯s eyes.


    After all, he had encountered too many women who liked to put up a show. ¡°You can wear them when


    you attend the Starlight Banquet.¡±


    Joy swept across Evelyn¡¯s face, but she said, ¡°But I¡¯m just an unknown actress now. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m


    going to be invited to such an event.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need an invitation to attend? You just need to follow me there. I will then introduce you to


    a few directors and producers,¡± Brian said.


    Evelyn immediately eximed, ¡°Brian, you¡¯re the best!¡±


    Brian continued to drive his car. The gaze in his eyes was icy from the very beginning.


    He knew very well what Evelyn wanted, thus he just went along with her wishes. After all, she was now


    his current girlfriend.


    He did not mind providing some perks to his women as long as he received some benefits in return as


    well.


    His car arrived at the entrance of the Cummins residence. Evelyn could not bear to part from him.


    ¡°Brian, thanks for driving me home. Would you... like toe up?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± he said as his face inched closer to hers.


    Evelyn¡¯s heart thumped so fast that it felt like it was going to bounce out. Was he going to kiss her?


    Soon after, she was only left with disappointment because he merely ced his finger on her lips and


    gently rubbed on the lipstick she had on.


    He frowned a little and took a piece of tissue to wipe the color off his finger before inly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t


    use this color anymore. It¡¯s too bright and does not suit your lips.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, okay. Understood,¡± Evelyn immediately replied.


    ¡°You may get out now.¡± The tone of his voice did not carry any emotions.


    The car immediately sped off once Evelyn exited.


    Evelyn bit on her lips, looking bewildered. She did not understand why Brianplied with everything


    she wanted. For example, he would gift her any luxury bags, clothes, or pieces of jewelry sheid her


    eyes on.


    Furthermore, he even invested in her to help build up her acting career as if those resources did not


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    need any money.


    However, to say that he liked her, it seemed like that was not the case either. In addition to that, his


    gaze was always so cold whenever he looked at her.


    ¡®It¡¯s just the beginning. I will get a hold of Brian¡¯s heart soon enough!¡¯ Evelynforted herself.


    ¡®Another thing is, what¡¯s going on with Grace? Is Grace... together with Jason?¡¯


    That puzzling question kept circting in Evelyn¡¯s head.


    -


    Within the confines of the tiny house, Jason carried Grace inside and gently ced her on the bed.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    ¡°You can go home for the night,¡± Jason said to Terrence who followed him in.


    Shock shed across Terrence¡¯s eyes. However, since he had been following Jason for such a long


    time, he understood that there were some things that he should not ask.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Terrence responded and left.


    He had to assume that Jason would spend the night here, with Grace, as he¡¯d done many times in the


    past.


    But since their ¡®breakup¡¯ he had not been wee.


    Inside the rented house, there were only Jason and Grace.


    He helped her remove her shoes and coat before he pulled the covers over her. Then he pulled a chair


    to sit by the bed.


    When he thought about it, it had been a while since he lived here. This house no longer had any traces


    to prove that he once spent so many days and nights inside it.


    Had she thrown out all of his things? That thought made him frown as a sense of displeasure rose in


    his heart.


    At that moment, Grace, who was supposed to be fast asleep, suddenly opened her eyes and wanted to


    get out of bed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    With half-opened blurry eyes, she mumbled, ¡°Water... I need water...¡±


    She was probably feeling parched from drinking so much wine earlier.


    Jason sighed and firmly sat her on the bed. ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    He was worried that she might scald herself if she went to get water on her own in her current state!


    He walked over to the little table where her hot sk was. He knew that she would usually pour a cup of


    cold water and add some hot water into it during the winter season. The water would then be


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    warm water, a suitable temperature to drink during cold days.


    He took a cup and mixed some warm water for her before returning to the bed.


    Fortunately, she was obediently sitting on the bed with her back straight, looking like a good student.


    Jason did not hold back hisughter when he looked at Grace.


    As if she heard him, she raised her chin and looked at him with her half-opened eyes. Her face was


    colored with shades of red, her lips as well.


    ¡°Water... Thirsty...¡± she kept mumbling, but her sitting position remained the same as before.


    He found her inexplicably cute.


    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s your water.¡± He carefully angled the cup to her lips.


    She clumsily reached for the cup and gulped the water all at once before releasing a long breath. With


    a satisfied smile, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Did you have enough? Do you want more water?¡± he asked her.


    She cocked her head to the side as if trying toprehend what he was saying before finally


    murmuring, ¡°Sleepy... Need sleep...¡±


    ¡°Then just...¡± He could notplete thest three words ¡®go to sleep¡¯ when she had already reached


    out her hand and pulled him.


    He was caught by surprise as she managed to pull him onto the bed with her.


    In the next moment, she was already on top of him, smiling demurely as her fingers lightly traveled on


    the skin of his face.


    ¡°Jay...¡± Her gentle voice rang through his ears. Her sweet scent was mixed with the smell of wine that


    could intoxicate anyone. ¡°Tell me, why are you so good looking?¡±

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    His dark eyes stared only at her. Grace who was drunk looked so delicate and alluring. How many


    people have seen this side of her


    Had Sean Stevens seen it before?


    A sudden wave of jealousy rose in his heart. He was jealous that Sean Stevens had dated her before.


    While she was dating Sean, had she ever used such a gentle tone to call out his name? Did she climb


    on top of him at night in bed?


    ¡°Are you being truthful that I¡¯m good-looking?¡± he murmured back. He had the urge to keep her by his


    side and not allow anyone else to see such an attractive side of her.


    ¡°Yup. Very much. Jay is the most handsome man I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± She smiled as her fingers yfully


    tapped on the tip of his nose as if he was an interesting toy.


    Perhaps, she was the only one who could treat him like a toy.


    Suddenly, her expression changed. Her smile faded and was reced with sadness. ¡°Jay, I¡¯ll treat you


    very well. Please don¡¯t leave me, okay?¡±


    Her eyes looked misty. It seemed that he was a very important existence to her, and if he left, that


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    would be a burden she could not bear.


    ¡°I never wanted to leave you. You were the one who did not want to stay by my side. Have you


    forgotten?¡± He knew that she was drunk at the moment and probably would not recall what she said


    now tomorrow, but he could not stop himself from conversing with her.


    She cocked her head trying to ponder. ¡°Why... Why didn¡¯t I want to stay by Jay¡¯s side? I want to stay by


    Jay¡¯s side... I so badly want to...¡±


    Perhaps he would only get to hear such words when she was drunk.


    Her fingers traveled from the tip of his nose to his lips and tapped on them. It was as if she had found a


    new piece ofnd as her face inched closer to his lips. She stuck out her tongue and lightly licked his


    lips once.


    His body stiffened as his gaze darkened. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Of course, she did not know what she was doing. She merely smiled at him, looking ted as if she


    had just tasted something sweet.


    Jason felt his body heating up. A simple action from her had evoked a response that he could hardly


    control.


    Unfortunately, she ignored him and lowered her head once again. Their lips came in light contact as the


    tip of her tongue licked over his lips again. ¡°It¡¯s sweet...¡± she slurred.


    At that moment, she was like an innocent child, unlike her usual repressed self aftering out from


    prison.


    He quickly closed his eyes as his hands unknowingly curled into fists. He was trying his best to control


    his urge.


    ¡°You think that I won¡¯t do anything to you no matter what you do to me, is that it?¡± his gruff voice said,


    but he was not sure if he meant that for her or himself.


    She blinked as if she did not understand what he said. It was followed by a look of consideration. After


    some time, she smiled suddenly and pressed her lips on his.


    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet. Jay, have a taste of this...¡± she said and kissed him just like that.


    He stiffened his body and passively received this kiss from her. He was inevitably drowning in such


    sweetness.


    When her lips parted from his lips, he felt a sudden loss and wanted more.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    He suddenly flipped over and pressed her down below him. ¡°It¡¯s not enough... It¡¯s far from enough.¡±


    His fingers gently caressed her face. Her alluringly drunk demeanor was like a budding rose, so


    beautiful and so attractive.


    Her eyes shimmered whenever she looked at him. Her smile when she called him ¡®Jay¡¯, her hands


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    wrapping themselves around his neck, her fresh, sweet scent filling his whole being¡­ All these made


    him feel like he was being intoxicated.


    He was drunk on her, he realized abruptly.


    ¡°It looks like I should not have said things such as not touching a drunk woman,¡± he murmured. This


    was the first time he went back on his words, and it was all because of her.


    He lowered his head and kissed her lips while tossing and turning around. It felt so nostalgic, and he


    was so reluctant to leave.


    His physical urge that had been aroused by her needed to be appeased by her only.


    It was as if his body would only react so strongly toward her.


    He did not know how long they were kissing for before they stopped. He found that she had already


    fallen asleep.


    ¡°What the...¡± A rare helplessness surfaced within him. This woman was ying with fire mere moments


    ago but had fallen asleep, leaving him hanging there.


    His dark eyes stared at the person underneath him. After some time, Jason sighed and pulled the


    covers over Grace before sitting back by the side of the bed.


    ¡°You owe me, do you know that?¡± he mumbled as his voice dissipated in the air.


    The temperature in that little room was no longer cold. Even the air felt rather warm.


    -


    When Grace woke up, she saw Jason sitting by her bedside and was bbergasted.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she stammered.


    ¡°Do you think you could get back on your own after getting drunk?¡± he asked her in return.


    Grace suddenly recalled that she had drunk a huge amount of wine yesterday. Her memories only went


    as far as to when she was still drinking in the private room.


    ¡°So yesterday, after sending me home, you didn¡¯t go home?¡± She was perplexed. He couldn¡¯t have sat


    there the whole night, could he?


    ¡°Yup, I didn¡¯t go home but took care of you the whole night instead. So, do you think that you need to


    thank me?¡±


    ¡°... Thank you,¡± she said with a little bewilderment. He was the one who wanted her to drink yesterday,


    but he wanted her to thank him at this moment. ¡°By the way, will you release my uncle and the bunch?¡±


    She was suddenly reminded of her motive for drinking wine yesterday. At that moment, she looked at


    him earnestly and nervously, fearful that he might reject her.


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Terrence to settle it. They should be out soon.¡±


    She heaved in relief upon hearing that.


    ¡°Once Uncle and the rest have been released, then my grandmother¡¯s illness should improve as well.¡±

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    ¡°After what they did to you and imprisoned you for so many days, aren¡¯t you worried that they will hold


    a grudge against you and do worse things if they are released?¡± he asked.


    Grace remained silent. She understood the situation very well. After all that had happened, her uncle


    was not going to feel grateful to her for helping to release them. Instead, they would hold a bigger


    grudge toward her.


    ¡°They are people I don¡¯t care about. I can¡¯t be bothered no matter how much they hate me, or what


    they think of me,¡± she looked down and calmly replied. ¡°I am no longer part of their pack, so I will not


    However, such calmness made him inexplicably agitated.


    ¡°What about me?¡± he suddenly asked.


    ¡°What?¡± She was taken aback and could not react on time.


    He rested both hands by the bedside and leaned closer. ¡°What about me? Do you care about me?


    Grace was stunned. If he was Jason, then she would surely care. However, he was now Jason...


    ¡°I guess you can¡¯t care less if I am bothered or not?


    ¡°What if I¡¯m bothered about it?¡± He challenged her.


    She bit her lip and took in a deep breath. ¡°I care.¡±


    He was shocked to hear her reply. ¡°Reason being?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Jason. You call the shots in Emerald City. A simple sentence from you can change a


    person¡¯s life. Of course, I have to care about what you think of me. You¡¯re well aware that I can¡¯t afford


    to offend you.¡±


    The price to pay for offending him was going through those repeated tortures in prison. She was afraid


    and fearful of it!


    She was not in a position where she could go against him.


    His mood abruptly worsened.


    ¡°Can¡¯t afford to offend me? If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t it cross your mind that you would offend me


    when you said you¡¯re not willing to stay by my side!¡± he coldly chided.


    She instinctively crouched lower.


    He raised a hand and grabbed the back of her head to draw her face closer to his. He said to her in a


    flirtatious tone, ¡°Last night after I brought you home, do you know what happened between us in this


    room?¡±


    Her expression changed. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did say that. But even if I did do anything to you, so what?¡± he asked back.


    Herplexion paled as her teeth bit down on her lower lip, almost drawing blood. Her pair of almond


    eyes no longer looked calm. Instead, the calmness was reced with anxiety, unrest, and hesitation.


    At that moment, Jason felt his mood worsen.


    He had said it to punish her for turning his mood sour. However, right now, he did not know who he was


    punishing.


    He abruptly released his grip, stood up straight, and coldly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t do anything to


    you. Unlike you who mbered all over me and wouldn¡¯t get off.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was at first relieved when she heard the first half of that sentence, but the second half made her


    heart pound.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± She denied it right away.


    He shot her a cold gaze. ¡°Why is it impossible? You were so drunk that you don¡¯t even remember what


    you did. Shall I help you remember? I can tell youst night about how you pressed me down onto the


    bed and kissed me.¡±


    With every sentence he said, her face flushed a deeper shade of red.


    By the time hepleted his sentence, her face was indescribably red.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Grace hurriedly got down from the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll... go and wash up,¡± she muttered before rushing into the


    washroom.


    Jason¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched the back view of Grace running away.


    -


    Inside the washroom, Grace looked at her blushing red face and sighed.


    She could not bring herself to believe what Jason told her earlier. ¡®I... pressed him down and kissed


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    him?


    ¡®How could such a thing happen!¡¯


    However, she hesitated. Was it truly impossible? Even she did not know what sort of things her drunk


    self would do.


    ¡®If what Jason said is true, then I...¡¯


    The possibility of that gave her the urge to bury herself alive.


    She hurriedly washed up and exited the washroom to find that Jay was still in her house.


    Right now, he was sitting on a chair and gently sipping on a cup of water.


    He was dressed in a well-tailored suit. He was a man with broad shoulders and a slim waistline. He had


    one strong leg crossed over the other. He had a handsome face with perfect features. When his eyelids


    lowered, thoseshes fanned out. It was probably the only attribute that made him seem less


    threatening than he was known to be.


    Such a person was enough to please the eyes even if he was merely sitting there. He looked like a


    beautifully painted portrait no matter what he did.


    Grace chided herself inwardly once again. When Jay lived here with her in the past, she should have


    noticed that his every movement¡ªthe way he ate, his posture, and the subtle hint of his upbringing in


    his interactions¡ª was not something a rogue or homeless wolf would have. The way he carried himself


    around other alphas and powerful packs, like he didn¡¯t care about them at all.


    The way he was so brave and fearless.


    All the signs were there.


    At the same moment, Jay¡¯s eyelids lifted upward.


    ¡°I... I need to get to work.¡± She broke out from her trance with much difficulty. It was already past nine in


    the morning, and she waste for work by a few hours. She was going to get a pay cut and


    reprimanded when she arrived.


    ¡°There is no need to rush. I¡¯ve applied for leave on your behalf,¡± he said.


    She was stunned for a moment. Subsequently, she heard him ask, ¡°By the way, where are my clothes


    and things that I used to have here? Have you thrown them out?¡±


    She pressed her lips but did not say anything.


    ¡°Also the pair of gloves that you made for me, have you thrown those out as well?¡± he stared at her and


    asked.


    She hesitated before replying, ¡°I kept it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you throw them away?¡±


    ¡°It''s worth some money... I can still sell it as a second-hand item...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, his face wentpletely dark. ¡°You¡¯re so capable of angering


    someone to death...¡±


    Jason red at Grace for a moment before saying, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t thrown it out,plete the


    gloves and give them to me.¡±


    She was taken aback and stared nkly at him. He doesn¡¯t have any need to put up a show in front of


    her anymore. That pair of gloves were knitted from threads of an old sweater. Why does he want it?


    What does he want from me?

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    He watched her nk stare and added, ¡°Consider it as your thank you gift for me releasing those


    splendid rtives of yours.¡±


    She looked embarrassed. ¡°But I no longer have the measurements.¡± Back then, she had used a


    measuring tape to measure the size of his hands.


    Later, she had no ns ofpleting the gloves so she threw the paper which recorded those


    measurements.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve lost the measurements, then measure again,¡± he said directly.


    She had no choice but to take out the measuring tape, sit next to him, and measure the size of his


    hands.


    Of course, it was unavoidable for her to be in contact with his hands.


    Each time the tip of her fingers came in contact with his, she would be careful to avoid touching him as


    much as she could. She would even carefully hold the measuring tape with two fingers at the edge to


    carefully measure.


    He chuckled at her actions. ¡°Yesterday you were so bold to hug and kiss me, but now it¡¯s as if you¡¯re


    not willing to touch me at all. Why? Is touching me such a difficult thing for you to do?¡±


    Grace¡¯s face reddened again. ¡°I... I was drunk at that time...¡±


    ¡°So you mean to say that you¡¯re not willing toe in contact with me when you¡¯re sober?¡± he stared


    at her as he asked.


    She paused for a moment and looked into his eyes which seemed to have some hints of mockery. She


    did not know what to say at that moment.


    As for him, he closed his eyes to cover up the shine on his eyes.


    He was going to need to shift and to run.


    Because by the gods, this female was going to be the death of him!


    ¡°Sis, one day, I will make you touch me willingly. Right now, I will not force you to stay by my side.


    However, you best believe me. One day, you will beg to stay with me.¡±


    That crisp and cold voice inly spoke words as if he was merely chatting casually, but those words


    were like a p of thunder that rumbled in Grace¡¯s ears, making her heart thump in a messy beat.


    Willingly touch him. Willingly stay by his side.


    How is that possible?!


    They were people from different worlds. Furthermore... Jason, these three words... They represent


    immeasurable pain for me.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    -


    Grace arrived at the Sanitation Service Center in the afternoon.


    ire Watts noticed that Grace looked rather pale and weak, thus she asked if Grace took half a day


    off because she was feeling unwell. Grace could only force out a smile and say that some issues had


    cropped up with her family.


    Grace did not know what she should feel when she thought about her mission toplete Jay¡¯s


    gloves.


    In the evening, her mother¡¯s pack family called to inform her that her uncle and the rest had been


    released. They had visited her grandmother as well. Fortunately, her grandmother appeared to have


    improved slightly.


    However, they requested Grace to return home during the weekend as they needed to discuss the


    condition of her grandmother.


    After hanging up, Grace felt heavy-hearted. The only person she was concerned about back at her


    home was her grandmother.


    Whatever it was, she had to go back thating weekend.


    Over the next few days, Jay did not appear in front of her. This made her feel relieved. She continued


    to work on that halfpleted glove based on the measurements of his hands.


    Although Jay had not specified a deadline, she wanted to get it done as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, she had never knitted gloves, so she was unfamiliar and kept making mistakes.


    Once she knitted wrongly, she had to remove a portion and redo it all over again.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    In order to rush her work, Grace simply took her half-knitted gloves and the wool with her. She could


    knit a little during the afternoon break.


    When ire Watts saw Grace¡¯s knitted gloves, she said curiously, ¡°Are you knitting these for yourself


    to wear? It seems a little too big, though.¡±


    ire asked, ¡°Is it a gift? This doesn¡¯t look like your size. Are you knitting it for someone else?¡± ire


    guessed.


    Grace nodded again.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten yourself a boyfriend, have you?¡± ire spoke again.


    ¡°No.¡± She hastily denied.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have one, why are you knitting so earnestly? You¡¯re even using your afternoon break to


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    knit.¡± ire obviously did not believe her words.


    Grace could not do anything about it either. What could she say? She could not say that it was because


    she was knitting this for Jason that she wanted to finish it as soon as possible, right?


    If she really said this, she predicted ire would think that her brain had short-circuited.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s such a shame that Gus is about to have his heart broken.¡± ire was a little


    regretful. ¡°Gus isn¡¯t all that bad actually. He¡¯s got a house, and he¡¯s an honest fellow. Marrying a man


    like that will ensure a lifetime of stability.¡±


    Indeed, if she really married Gus, the rest of her life would indeed be very steady.


    Only, when that car ident happened that year, it was destined that she would not be fated with


    ¡®steadiness¡¯ in this lifetime.


    Grace hoped Gus would be able to find a woman who could truly love and care for him for the rest of


    their lives.


    ¡°Still, I heard someone say that it seems Gus wants to resign. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. The work in


    this Sanitation Service Center is admittedly a little low-grade, but Gus is lucky to have a permanent


    position. When others want to find a job that has been budgeted for, it¡¯s not so easy.¡±


    Grace stilled. ¡°Gus wants to resign?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard,¡± ire Watts muttered. ¡°It¡¯s a permanent position that others can¡¯t get even if they


    beg for it, yet he actually wants to resign. It feels a little impossible.¡±


    Grace¡¯s brain was a little muddled up.


    Was Gus¡¯s desire to resign rted to her? Was it because of the things she said to him that night? Was


    it because she had dissed him for not having money?


    Her original intention was only to make him not waste any more time on her, but if he was really quitting


    his job¡­


    Grace did not ponder on it any longer and got up immediately. She headed to the office of the


    transportation fleet to look for him.


    When she found Gus, he was in the middle of a hand over with the people in the transportation fleet.


    ¡°Can we talk alone for a while?¡± Grace opened her mouth and asked.


    Gus nced at Grace, then muttered a few sentences to the colleague by his side. He turned to Grace


    to say, ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s talk in my office.¡±


    Here in the Sanitation Service Center, Gus had an office to himself.


    Grace nodded, then walked into the office after Gus. ¡°You¡¯re going to resign?¡± she asked directly.


    Gus stilled, then immediately seemed a little ill at ease as he scratched his head. ¡°Even you know of


    this matter now. Uh-huh, I am nning to quit. I¡¯ve handed my resignation letter to the superintendent.¡±


    ¡°Is it because of what I said that night? Actually, you don¡¯t have to mind what I said. Your job now in the


    transportation fleet is a very good one. Moreover, if your qualifications grow in the future, you can even


    go up in ranks,¡± she said.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    ¡°But no matter how much my qualifications grow, I still can¡¯t catch your eye, right?¡± he asked.


    In an instant, it seemed that something had been stuffed into Grace¡¯s mouth.


    Gus gave a self-deprecatingugh immediately after. ¡°Actually, before you said those things, I had


    already thought of changing my job. After all, working in the Sanitation Service Center, you can predict


    the rest of your life with just one look. I want to take the chance while I¡¯m still not yet 30 to give myself


    more of a challenge.¡±


    A challenge? If the Grace from before had been given a choice of an unknown life full of challenges or


    a steady one that could be fully predicted with just one nce, she was afraid she would have chosen


    the former.


    Only after experiencing so many things did she know that stability was actually the most important.


    Grace took a deep breath and said, ¡°Actually, what I said to you that day, you really don¡¯t have to mind


    it too much. I only didn¡¯t want you to spend more time on me. I don¡¯t have those kinds of feelings for


    you at all, so there¡¯s no way I can be with you.¡±


    She paused, then enunciated every single word clearly, ¡°If I truly love you, then even if you are at rock-


    bottom, I will still choose to be with you. But since I don¡¯t, even if you soar above the ranks, I still won¡¯t


    be with you.¡±


    Despair shed across Gus¡¯s face before he smiled. ¡°Is that so? When you put it that way, it¡¯s really as


    I thought¡­ I didn¡¯t peg you wrong. I knew it. How can the person I like be so materialistic?¡±


    ¡°Then are you still quitting?¡± Grace did not want him to lose his stable job because of her.


    ¡°Going out into the world to try and make my mark is a wish I always had,¡± Gus said earnestly. His


    expression had no anger whatsoever. ¡°No matter whether or not I can seed in the future, at least I


    won¡¯t have any regrets in this life, right?¡±


    Seeing Gus¡¯s determined expression, Grace knew there would not be any use talking to him anymore,


    so she said, ¡°In that case¡­ I wish you sess.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± he said.


    When Grace was about to leave, Gus said, ¡°Grace, you¡¯re a good woman. It¡¯s my misfortune that I


    can¡¯t make you like me. I don¡¯t need any of your guilt either. My resignation has nothing to do with you.


    It¡¯s just my hope that I can provide a better life for the person I love in the future.¡±


    After leaving Gus, Grace felt like her heart was blocked. It was like an unspeakable uneasiness.


    Two dayster, Gus left the Sanitation Service Center. The Sanitation Service Center even organized a


    farewell party with everyone for him. They had a meal out.


    Grace joined the meal too. After that, Gus paid from his own pocket and invited everyone to a karaoke


    session.


    When they parted ways, Gis said, ¡°Grace, can you let me drive you back this once? From now on, I


    won¡¯t have any chance to do so anymore.¡±


    Grace agreed. This time, she did not refuse.


    Gus¡¯s car was at the gates of the neighborhood. Grace got out and said, ¡°See you.¡±


    Gus hesitated a while before saying, ¡°See you.¡±


    These were two simple words, but they implied so much meaning.


    This chase was fated to have no results from the start, but at this moment, Gus did not have any


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    feelings of regret.


    This woman lived a life that was much bumpier than he actually thought. Those kinds of highs and lows


    had few who could withstand it, but she was like the wintersweet flower after a harsh winter¡ªno matter


    how devastating the winds were, in the end, her own fragrance would fill the air.


    Her beauty came inadvertently. It was not eye-catching, yet it was still so attractive. It was like being


    treated warmly by her could warm the soul too.


    Actually, he really wanted to ask whether or not she already had someone she loved. If she did, then


    who was the person she loved?


    He did not know why, but when this question was at his throat, that man he met before who called her


    ¡®sis¡¯ shed through his mind.


    That man¡¯s attitude toward her did not seem like they were siblings. It was like they were lovers, not


    allowing others to get involved.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Was that man the person she loved?


    In the end, he did not ask this question.


    The current him did not have that right. Perhaps in the future, if he really could seed, then maybe he


    would have the qualification to stand before her once again¡­


    Gus started the car and left. Grace walked into her home step by step. Before she could even open the


    door, she saw the lights on in the house.


    Before she left, she had clearly turned off the lights. Could it be¡­


    Grace shivered. She opened the door right away, and what entered her field of vision was a room full of


    light as well as Jay sitting on a chair.


    ¡°You¡ª¡± She walked into the house. ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you have a reason for being here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s something I should be asking you, Sis. You don¡¯t have overtime today, and you don¡¯t have to be


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    on duty either, so why are you only back sote?¡± He lifted his eyes slightly, speaking as he evaluated


    her.


    ¡°A colleague from thepany resigned. Everyone went out for a meal together for his farewell,¡±


    Grace said.


    ¡°Which colleague?¡± he asked.


    She hesitated slightly before saying, ¡°Gus.¡± After all, even if she did not say it, he could find out himself.


    He raised his eyebrows. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he sent you back here today.¡±


    Grace did not say anything, but her expression was equal to silent admission.


    ¡°Sis, are you still going to say that you don¡¯t care about him? If you really don¡¯t care, why do you let him


    drive you back again and again?¡± He stood up, getting closer to her with every step.


    She met his gaze. ¡°To me, he¡¯s just a regr colleague. From today onward, we won¡¯t even be


    colleagues anymore. It¡¯s fine whether or not you believe me. All I can say is this.¡±


    His footsteps stopped when he was in front of her. His ck eyes sized her up as if he was discerning


    the truth in her words.


    Under his gaze, she unconsciously held her breath. His gaze seemed to have some sort of pressure.


    Even her palms started breaking out in cold sweat without her realizing it.


    She knew she could not show any care for Gus. If she cared for Gus, it would be unfortunate for Gus.


    The more she did not care for Gus, the better it was.


    Suddenly, he smiled slightly. The pressure in his gaze vanished unexpectedly.


    ¡°Sis, are you very nervous?¡± he said, gently taking her hand. He gently pried open the fingers she had


    clenched into a fist. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of sweat on your palm.¡±


    ¡°Being stared at by you like that just now, it¡¯s hard not to get nervous,¡± she said, taking her hand back.


    She put her bag aside and said to him, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. I want to sleep now.¡±


    In other words, if he had something to say, he should say it quickly. If there was nothing to say, he


    should just leave.


    ¡°Then sleep well,¡± he said.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    Grace jumped. ¡°You¡¯re staying here?!¡± Even her voice went a little off-pitch.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I used to stay here too in the past? Every night, didn¡¯t we sleep in the same house?¡± he said


    calmly.


    These words sounded¡­ so misleading!


    Grace bit her lip. ¡°But now¡­¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no spare bedding here. I still have yours from before, but I¡¯ve never washed or hung them.


    Even if I take those out, they need to be cleaned.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a very simple solution to this.¡± After Jason said this, he took out his phone and made a few


    orders into it.


    In just a moment, knocks sounded on the door.


    Grace went to open the door and saw Terrence as well as a few of Jason¡¯s bodyguards she had met at


    the hospital before. They were holding nkets, bedsheets, and pillows this time as they walked


    straight in.


    Each person who entered even said, ¡°Ms. Cummins, sorry for bothering you.¡±


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Every single person woulde up and say this.


    The corners of Grace¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment, what could she say? It seemed all she could


    say was just ¡°It¡¯s okay¡±.


    When everything was arranged properly in her room, they went out one after another.


    In just a moment, only the two of them were left in the room once again.


    ¡°You always travel with pack mates and bodyguards to do your bidding?¡±


    He looked at her calmly.


    Grace nced at the bed that was already made up on the floor beneath hers. This¡­ was just like


    back then. Back then, he had also made his bed beside hers.


    ¡°You truly want to sleep here?¡± she asked, hesitating.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he retorted, finding itughable.


    Or could it be that what was happening now was just a game to him? He already had all the luxury a


    person could want in this world. But he wanted to squeeze into this tiny apartment of hers.


    Was it because he wanted to continue experiencing poverty for a while more?


    Meanwhile, she¡­ could only ept it.


    Grace lowered her eyes and did not say anything else. She just grabbed the clothes she was going to


    change into, nning to head into the bathroom.


    Suddenly, two arms wrapped around her from behind. ¡°Just tonight. I only want to spend one night


    here. Today is her birthday.¡±


    Grace stilled. ¡°Who?¡±


    He did not answer. He just buried his head deep into her shoulders, using a mumbling and close to


    pleading tone to say, ¡°Tonight, let me stay. We¡¯ll be just like before, okay, Sis?¡±


    Her heart shook. He was Jason, but he was talking to her in Jay¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Sis, okay?¡± His voice rang out again.


    She hesitated, then asked in the end, ¡°Just one night?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Just one night,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then¡­ Okay.¡± One night¡­


    She would just take it as thanking him for rescuing her from that hideous house where her own family


    and pack had set her up to be raped and caged and bred like some animal. She would let him stay


    because he saved her from that and he even took her to the hospital for treatment. If he had not


    appeared then¡ªshe shuddered.


    Jay watched her carefully.


    He was too close. Too intense.


    She wanted to ask him to shift because the man was too much to deal with and at least the wolf


    wouldn¡¯t stir all these tumultuous emotions.


    But instead, Grace walked into the bathroom and closed the door. She stared at herself in the mirror.


    Although she looked as dainty as usual,pared to a few years ago, she had gotten thinner. Her jaw


    looked even sharper.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    When times were good back then, she¡¯d had a hearty appetite and thicker body. She had to workout


    and watch what she ate. She actually preferred being curvier.


    She did not have to worry about this anymore. She was thin now, and she would no longer worry over


    whether she would look nice in certain clothes or not. What she would consider now was the price and


    practicality of the clothes as well as whether or not they were durable.


    It was funny, she thought, how her perspective had changed.


    When you want something, you would desperately put in the effort to get it. When you finally get it, you


    then realize that the things you desperately wanted before were no longer the things the currently want.


    Maybe that was life. And we were all just destined to be disappointed.


    Graceughed self-deprecatingly. Speaking of this, she really could not quite understand just why


    Jason would still call her ¡®sis¡¯ every time he opened his mouth. It was like he still cared for her and


    missed the period of time they were together.


    Sometimes, his actions seemed as if he liked her a lot, but she could not resist thinking, ¡®was this also


    him acting?¡¯


    Grace shook her head and stopped thinking about these things. To her now, she could only take it one


    step at a time anyway.


    After a rushed wash, she walked out of the bathroom only to notice that he was already sitting on the


    bed on the floor. Just like before, he waited for her to say goodnight before going to sleep.


    She walked over and said awkwardly, ¡°Goodnight.¡± After saying this, she hastily got in bed and


    burrowed in the covers.


    At this moment, she only wanted to fall asleep quickly so that she could get this night over with as soon


    as possible.


    However, before she closed her eyes, he leaned over and got closer to her to say, ¡°Sis, it seems that


    you haven¡¯t called me once this whole night. I want to hear you call me.¡±


    Her throat tightened. At this moment, if she were to turn over with her back facing him, that act would


    be too deliberate as well.


    However, if she faced him¡­


    ¡°What is it? Didn¡¯t you agree earlier that tonight will be just like the past?¡± he asked.


    Grace bit her lower lip. Back then, he was the only one acting. Now, he wanted it to be a two-man


    show?


    ¡°Jason, goodnight.¡± She finally spoke this name.


    Ever since she knew that he was Jason till now, only a month had passed, but she felt as if a it was a


    long time¡ªso long, it was like a whole lifetime.


    He smiled gently, then lowered his head slightly, getting even closer to her.


    She understood what he meant. In the past, before they slept, she also liked to caress his hair. She


    always said that the quality of his hair was great and that she envied him for his hair.


    Before she realized it, patting his head before sleeping had be a habit.


    This pose of his now was probably because he wanted her to pat his head and run her hands through


    his hair.


    Before, she¡¯d thought this was his wolf, demanding his measure of attention too. ¡°Your wolf is getting


    jealous again?¡± she asked.


    Heughed. ¡°Always.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t begrudge the beast.


    Grace gentlyid her hand on Jason¡¯s head. Her finger dug into his hair a little, caressing his head just


    like before.


    However, in her heart, it was apletely different feeling.


    The top of his head rubbed against her palm, and he mumbled, ¡°As expected, being here with you still


    gives me peace, Sis.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Grace felt like he was provoking her.


    Peace?


    She could not feel any peace because of his presence here.


    Finally, Jason returned to his covers and reached for the lights.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn it off!¡± Grace said. When she met his probing gaze, she said a little uneasily, ¡°If you turn it


    off, I¡¯m afraid I¡­ won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±


    He stared thoughtfully for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll leave the lights on.¡±


    She heaved a sigh of relief,id down, and closed her eyes. After an unknown amount of time passed,


    his voice sounded once again. ¡°Sis, have you ever hated someone?¡±

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Except he did not wait for her answer before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve hated someone before. Hated that person so


    very much. I thought hundreds, thousands of times about how if one day I were to find her, how I would


    take my revenge. I know I want to do it on her birthday. I still feel a little ufortable. It seems that


    my heart can be at peace only when I¡¯m here with you, Sis.¡±


    Grace kept her eyes shut, not speaking. She was pretending to be asleep.


    He actually hoped that she was asleep too. He did not actually want her to hear these words.


    But of course, he could hear the heart beat, and knew it was racing.


    Her breathing was even, but that was forced.


    That was okay.


    His confession was more for himself than for her anyway.


    ¡°Maybe I wish to see her again soon. This way, I can take my revenge, right? No matter where she¡¯s


    hiding, someday, I will find her and let her experience how being betrayed and tortured by a loved one


    can rip you apart inside.¡±


    His voice continued ringing faintly in the room, except his tone held hostility.


    Grace¡¯s body involuntarily trembled slightly. A loved one¡­ Could it be that the person he hated and


    wanted to take revenge on was his mother?


    She still remembered he had once said that his mother left, abandoning him and his father.


    If what he had said then was true¡­ She was afraid that in the future, his mother¡­


    Jason, this Alpha. Who could withstand his revenge?


    Grace unconsciously thought of those three years she spent in jail¡­


    ¡°Sis, in this lifetime, please don¡¯t ever be someone I hate, okay?¡± When he said this, it sounded


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    like the wind bellowing in the night. It was as if all the blood in her body had suddenly blown out of her


    body.


    ¡­


    One night passed just like this. When Grace got up at four in the morning to go to work, Jason was


    already out of the house.


    This surprised her a little. When did he leave?


    Still, it relieved her. At least she did not have to face him awkwardly.


    Seeing that pair of gloves she had not yet finished knitting, Grace once again felt that it was best to


    finish the gloves a little faster.


    Perhaps when the gloves werepleted, she could have nothing do with him.


    Jason sat in the back of the car, back against the seat. His eyes were closed, deep in thought. One of


    his hands gently rubbed his forehead.


    He pretty much did not get any sleep that night.


    After she had fallen asleep, he got up and watched her sleeping face.


    In the past, he never thought that a person¡¯s sleeping face would be nice to look at, but when he was


    with her, it became an exception.


    It was like he would never get tired of looking at her sleeping face.


    ¡°Alpha, sir, are we returning to the house first?¡± Terrence asked.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Jason answered ndly.


    Except when the car was halfway there, Terrence¡¯s phone rang. After he answered the phone, his


    expression changed slightly. He immediately reported to Jason, ¡°Sir, the old Alpha¡¯s illness has


    worsened. The doctors are performing a life-saving procedure now. Do you¡­. want to go to the


    hospital?¡±


    His ck eyes opened wide in an instant, and Jason¡¯s lips spat out three words, ¡°To the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Terrence immediately turned around and headed for the hospital.


    When Jason arrived at the hospital, they were still rescuing his grandfather. Jason stood outside the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    emergency room with an indescribablyplicated feeling.


    No matter how strong a man or wolf was, he would still struggle at such times as death approached.


    The ability to shift and heal and regenerate¡­ that weakened toward the end of one¡¯s lifetime.


    In his eyes, his grandfather was strong, cruel, and cold. It seemed that he was only affectionate to his


    son who had lived a short life.


    Everyone else seemed to be just pawns to him, including him, his grandson!


    The Old Alpha only regarded him as the future sessor of the Reed pack all this time, not as his


    grandson. In fact, there was no grandfather and grandson bond between them.


    Two hours passed before the door of the emergency room opened. "We''ve managed to save him. But


    Master Reed is old, and he had undergone a few operations previously. Now it''s just a matter of how


    long we can drag this out. At best, maybe a few years. At worst, maybe a few months," the doctor said


    to Jason after he came out from the emergency room.


    Jason naturally understood.


    No amount of money could control birth, age, illness, and death.


    This wolf was old. His life had been rich and steeped in the power and wealth he¡¯d amassed.


    His grandfather was sent to the intensive care unit for post-operative observation.


    Two dayster, the old Alpha Reed was taken out of the intensive care unit, and Jason finally met him


    face to face.


    "I heard you were waiting outside the emergency room when I was being rescued?" he asked, but his


    voice was lighter than ever. It wasced with helplessness.


    ¡°Yup," Jason answered dryly.


    "It must have been hard for you to stay outside the ward for an old man like me," Master Reed said.


    Jason looked at the old man dimly. "Grandfather, you got someone to send word to me about how you


    wanted to see me. Surely you''re not just telling me this."


    Master Reed got the nurse to help him drink two gulps water and asked everyone else in the ward to


    leave before looking at Jason. "I''ve checked that woman called Grace. A woman like her does not suit


    you. Just pick any high-born female from one of the ranking packs. There are at least fifty eligible ones


    within our own pack Reed."


    "It''s not Grandfather who decides whether someone suits me or not. Only I can do that," Jason


    answered directly.


    The grandfather and grandson looked at each other, seemingly filling the air with tension.


    After a while, Master Reed finally coughed twice and sighed. He was old and had cultivated his


    grandson into a qualified heir. However, he found that his grandson''s growth was far beyond his


    imagination.


    Now that the beast had matured, he could not be the man to control it.


    "You think she suits you?" Master Reed asked quietly.


    "Does it matter?" Jason did not answer the question but asked.


    Grandfather''s face seemed to take on a ghastly expression. "Then tell me honestly, do you love her?"


    His old, muddy eyes were fixed on his grandson.


    Jason met his eyes. He would have said ¡®no¡¯ before. Since a very young age, he knew that love hurt,


    so he had never intended to fall in love with anyone.


    Now... The words seemed to have a hard timeing out of his mouth.


    It was as if unconsciously, that woman was bing more and more important to him. Even after she


    had rejected him once, he continued to interact with her as if... he was reluctant to part with her


    "I don''t know," Jason replied. He knew that his grandfather never wanted him to give his love to a


    woman. To him, women were just tools to carry on the Reed family line.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    The men of the Reed family should never fall in love with a woman.


    "You..." Old Alpha Reed''s face contorted with anger. This was obviously bad for a man who had just


    been rescued from death only two days before.


    However, Jason did not want to appease the old man. Instead, he said lightly, "Grandfather, since I¡¯ve


    already said so to your face today, then it means that I can definitely protect her. The doctor has


    already said, if you take care of your body well, you might get to live for a few more years."


    His grandfather seemed tough in anger. "Alright, it¡¯s no wonder you''re my grandson. It seems that


    you really have feelings for that woman. Have you forgotten your father''s example? Are you going to


    follow in your father''s footsteps?"


    "Even if I do love a woman, I won¡¯t let that woman run my life," he replied.


    "Your father said the same thing at the beginning, but look at what happened! He lost his life for a


    female!"


    "I''m not him!" Jason said coldly. He slowly got up and walked in front of the old man. He then leaned


    down. "Grandfather, I''m not my father. Don''t you confuse us two!"


    Two pairs of eyes met each other. The air was once again filled with tension. There was even a faint


    sense of something impending.


    Their wolves, if int heir true forms, they¡¯d be snarling and tearing into each other now.


    That was a good thing, Jason supposed. If his grandfather was well enough to snarl and growl at him,


    then he was stronger than he appeared.


    Eventually, the Old Alpha Reed''s voice broke the silence. "Does that mean you''re going to marry her


    too?"


    "Why not?" Jason said. He would eventually marry a woman into the Reed family. Before this, he had


    no opinion about who he would marry. It was just a matter of finding a mother for the future sessor


    of the Reed family.


    Now, he felt that if he wanted to be with a woman for the rest of his life, Grace would be a good choice.


    At least he would not feel bored looking at her, and he even enjoyed being with her.


    He would have the urge to want her as well as hide her and lock her up so that no one else could see


    her smile and gentleness.


    This side of him had never existed for any other woman before.


    What was more, he seemed unable to ept her marrying another man. The thought of her belonging


    to another man would cause jealousy to spread through his body.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''ve investigated,¡± Grandfather said. ¡°It seems that this woman named Grace knows about your


    identity, but she is still living in a peasant''s house. It looks like she may not be willing to marry you."


    "It''ll only be a matter of time when I decide if I really want her to marry me." Jason smiled gently. His


    eyes revealed a look of high aspirations. "Grandfather, if I want a woman, then that woman must be


    willing!"


    "Willing indeed!" Master Reed coughed again, then grabbed a stack of documents on his bedside table.


    He threw it toward Jason with all his might. "Do you think she will be willing to be with you after


    uncovering all these things from the past?"


    Sheets of paper spilled across the entire floor.


    Jason bent down to pick up a few and examined them.


    "If she finds out that the ident was just a power struggle that you yed a part in and that she was


    only a poor victim, do you think she will still have the so-called willingness to be with you?"

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    "Tell me, what will Grace think if she finds out the truth someday?" Grandfather said.


    Jason suddenly smiled, but his eyes were cold. "She''ll never know the truth."


    Master Reed grunted. "Do you think that''s possible? Now that I know, I''m sure one day, she''ll also..."


    He did not get to finish his sentence before he was interrupted by Jason. "She''ll never know. Right,


    Grandfather?"


    His cold voice spoke at a volume that only the two of them could hear. Master Reed saw a threatening


    sh in his grandson''s eyes.


    This grandson of his even dared to threaten him for the sake of a woman? An uneasy feeling welled up


    in Grandfather''s heart.


    Would it be true that in the future, his grandson would not be controlled by a woman?


    Could things get worse?


    -


    Over the weekend, Grace rode the bus to the hospital where her grandmother was being treated.


    Grandmother''s ward, however, was crowded with rtives. When they saw Grace, their faces were


    filled with all sorts of expressions.


    Especially her first uncle, second uncle, third aunt, and their families. They looked at Grace with fear


    and hatred.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    If this pack were to turn on her right now, they could tear her to shreds.


    Grace did not bother to know what was on their minds. All she cared about was her grandmother''s


    illness.


    "Grace," her grandmother looked at Grace and called out with some difficulty. "Come here, let me take


    a good look at you."


    Grace walked over to her bedside and took her hand. "Grandmother."


    "I know, I''m sorry you had to go through all that." Grandmother''s eyes began to moisten.


    "I just want you to get better, Grandmother," Grace said.


    Her third aunt, who was beside them, could not help butin, "Mom, just what did she go


    through? We''re the ones who had to go through all that, okay! We were locked up for so long..."


    "You''re the one to talk!" Her grandmother red at her third aunt.


    Her aunt seemed to refuse to obey and wanted to say something else but was stopped by the other


    rtives. Several other rtives helped ease the mood. The topic was over.


    Her grandmother took Grace by the hand and talked a lot. However, since she was still ill, it was not


    long before she grew tired.


    The nurse came in and told everyone to leave so that the patient could rest.


    Outside the ward, some of her rtives left first. Grace''s grandfather, Old Mr. Kelleigh, said, "Although


    your grandmother''s illness is just dragging on, the medical expenses still cost a lot of money. How


    about this? All of you spread it out, and everyone can just contribute a fraction of it."


    Her first uncle, second uncle, third aunt, and their families seemed to have known about this all along.


    They all looked at Grace at once.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    All of a sudden, Grace knew what they were up to. The only reason they called her over was to get her


    to pay the fees.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    If she guessed it right, these people in front of her would have prepared what they were going to say.


    Sure enough, once Old Mr. Kelleigh finished, her first uncle immediately said, "Dad, we don''t have any


    money. I don''t even have the money for my son to get married. Otherwise, my Hogan¡¯s wedding


    wouldn¡¯t be dragged until now.¡±


    "Yes, Dad, we don''t have money!" Her second uncle also joined in immediately before bitterly turning


    his face to Grace.


    "Grace, if our family wasn¡¯t poor, we wouldn¡¯t have thought about marrying you into the Miller pack.¡±


    "So just because you''re poor, you can marry me to a monster? Do you have the right to do so just


    because you¡¯re poor?¡± Grace said coldly.


    While her second uncle was frozen in ce, her first uncle said with a look of dissatisfaction, "Your two


    cousins don''t even have wives. They''re responsible for carrying on the Kelleigh Pack family line. Your


    grandmother has always been so kind to you. Don''t you want to repay her? Besides, you''ve been to


    prison. It¡¯ll be nice if someone is willing to marry you!"


    "Grandmother''s the one who is good to me, not you. Why should I repay you with my body? " Grace


    was amused.


    Some people would always be so selfish. They only thought about how others should give them, but


    never about what they had given others.


    "Well then, since you¡¯ve also said that it¡¯s your grandmother who is good to you, then you should also


    bear some of the cost for her medical expenses.¡± Her third aunt looked as if she had caught Grace by


    her words. Her face was full of pride.


    Grace was not surprised that her third aunt would say so. She simply stood quietly to see what her third


    aunt would say next.


    Her third aunt then continued. "Grace, you should have told us earlier that you know a big shot. We


    wouldn''t have had such a misunderstanding then. We just want you to have someone to rely on in the


    future!¡±


    "I don''t know where you got your luck, Grace. You even know someone so important. Does that man


    know that you''ve been to prison? You''re not keeping anything from him, are you?" Her cousin Ste


    Lindsay said sourly.


    She had never seen the man but heard her first uncle and second uncle describing the scene and the


    man''s appearance. After hearing it, she felt extremely jealous. Why did Grace have such a big shot like


    him to protect her?


    Should not all men look down at a woman who had been to prison?


    A woman who was a rogue and outcast from her pack.


    Grace just smiled coldly, still in silence.


    Her third aunt gave her daughter a gentle sigh, then said to Grace, "Now that you have someone to


    back you up, that''s your capability. Surely you are not short of money, so why don''t you bear all your


    grandmother''s medical expenses? Besides, we''re always traveling to the hospital to apany her.


    You should reimburse us for the trips and meals. Your grandmother needs people to help her eat, drink,


    and use the toilet, so we need to hire a caretaker for her as well. All this will probably cost 200,000 a


    year. If your grandmother¡¯s medical bills increase again in the future, we¡¯ll figure it out when the time


    "Let''s do it this way then," Old Mr. Kelleigh concluded after her third aunt finished. "Grace, transfer


    200,000 into your first uncle''s bank ountter."


    "I didn''t agree to this," Grace said bluntly.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Everyone''s faces changed immediately. Her third aunt directly blurted out, "What do you mean?"


    "That means I''m not going to give you 200,000!" Grace coldly said. "I never said that I know any big


    shots. Grandmother is also your mother. You have to take care of her too. Don''t you find it ridiculous to


    ask a maternal granddaughter like me to cover your travel fares and all of Grandmother¡¯s medical bills?


    "Grace, you''re wrong to say so. Your first uncle and second uncle witnessed with their owns the big


    shot carrying you out of your intended husband¡¯s residence that day."


    "I don''t know anything. All I remember is that I was drugged by my first uncle and second uncle," Grace


    said mockingly. "Maybe he was just doing me a favor. I can''t stand to see people cheat their niece like


    this. Why don''t First Uncle and Second Uncle tell me who the big shot is so that I can go and thank


    him."


    Old Mr. Kelleigh and his children looked at each other.


    She did not know? Was that possible?!


    "Grace, you need to pay the money no matter what. Your grandmother only got sick because you got


    the police to arrest your first uncle, second uncle, and third aunt," Old Mr. Kelleigh said.


    "Grandfather, you''re wrong to say that. I''m the victim here. The police were just doing their jobs. None


    of this would have happened if First Uncle, Second Uncle, and Third Aunt didn¡¯t conspire to have me


    raped and trapped. It is called trafficking and they should still be in jail for it! If Grandfather thinks I¡¯ve


    wronged them, why don''t we go to the police and find out?"


    Old Mr. Kelleigh''s face changed. The others who had been locked up in the police station previously


    also trembled.


    It had not been easy for them to get out of there. If they went back to ¡®find out¡¯, what if they were locked


    up again? Only God knew when they would get out.


    "Does this mean you won''t give a cent?" Old Mr. Kelleigh''s face darkened. "Are you not afraid that your


    grandmother has no money to cure her illness and will be driven out of the hospital?"


    "If you really don''t want to pay the medical expenses, Grandmother still has the demolition


    in now is a couple''s joint property. Grandmother owns half of it. ording to the present demolition


    timees, you can also take out a mortgage. When the demolitionpensation is officially


    deposited, you can use it to repay the loan.¡±


    Grace said without pausing. The Kelleigh family was going dizzy with her words, but one thing was for


    sure. Grace was nning to use the demolitionpensation to pay the medical expenses.


    "What does the demolition money have to do with you? You''re just a maternal rtive. How dare you


    talk about this?" Her first uncle shouted at once as if Grace hade to get a slice of the cake.


    "So you do know that I''m just your maternal rtive? Then why do you want me to pay?" Grace said, "I


    will bear a quarter of my grandmother''s medical expenses. I will give the money directly to the hospital,


    but I will not bear the rest. If you don''t treat her well, I''ll go to court."


    After saying this, Grace did not bother to pay any more attention to her so-called rtives and left


    without hesitation.


    The Kelleigh family looked at each other.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Dad, Grace is only going to bear a quarter of the medical expenses. What about the rest?" Her first


    uncle asked cautiously.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say I can¡¯t cure this illness and bring your mother home. I¡¯ll see if she¡¯ll contribute this money!¡±


    Old Mr. Kelleigh said angrily.


    ¡°But what if she really sues us?¡± First Uncle said, worried.


    Second Uncle hurriedly added, ¡°Yes, she was a topw student back then and had even been awyer.


    Moreover, backing her now¡­. That big figure is probably there. If they really sue us, we probably won¡¯t


    be able to win thewsuit. And Dad, you didn¡¯t see the man that rescued her. He is an Alpha. A


    powerful one. What if his pack deres war on us?¡±


    Old Mr. Kelleigh rubbed his chin. His expression was ugly as he said, ¡°Then you three sum up the


    remaining three quarters of the medical bill.¡±


    ¡°You want us to cover the expenses?¡± Third Aunt hastily asked.


    ¡°What else? Wait for that brat to sue us?¡± Old Mr. Kelleigh red angrily at his daughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t


    contribute to these medical expenses, don¡¯t think you can get a single penny from theing


    expropriationpensation!¡±


    Third Aunt did not make a sound anymore. Although she was a daughter who had already married off,


    the family said before that they would give her a small sum from the expropriationpensation.


    Now the whole family had their hopes pinned on this expropriationpensation!


    If Grace really started awsuit, then maybe Grace could have a piece of this expropriation


    Therge family all looked at each other. Finally, they could onlye to the decision to pool the


    money from the three families.


    ¡­


    Grace returned to her grandmother¡¯s ward. Her grandmother had already fallen asleep, so Grace sat


    by the hospital bed and silently watched her grandmother¡¯s sleeping face.


    Back then, the person who always protected her was her grandmother, before she went to live with her


    grandfather on the other side of the family. But now she had gotten old and needed Grace¡¯s protection.


    It was hard to imagine.


    Wolves were strong. Fierce.


    But as they aged, that strength waned too.


    Much a in the wold world, a pack had to care for its old, sick and young packmates.


    Grace always admired that element of belonging to a packmunity.


    Not that her family lived up to this.


    From her father to her stepsister and stepmother all the way to her extended aunts and uncles¡­her


    pack had done nothing except take from her.


    Money, time, they even tried to barter her body.


    She resented them so very much.


    But her grandmother¡­her grandmother was good and kind.


    Actually, if she really had the money, she would not mind paying all of her grandmother¡¯s medical


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    expenses by herself, but the life she currently led was a difficult one. She was a minimum wage worker.


    How could she possibly earn enough to help her grandmother?


    Today, she brought up the expropriationpensation, so she thought that her grandfather as well as


    First Uncle and the others would probably give her grandmother good medical treatment.


    If there was not enough money for the medical expenses, she would do her best to fight for her


    grandmother¡¯s rights and use the expropriationpensation moneyter on to safeguard her


    grandmother¡¯s remaining life.


    Now, there was too little she could do for her grandmother.


    After an unknown amount of time, the sky was gradually darkening. Grace only left the ward when the


    nurse walked in to check the room.


    When she walked out of the inpatient section, she inadvertently saw a figure walking out of the clinic.


    Grace was stunned. She never thought she would bump into Brian at a ce like this.


    Moreover, there was nobody else with Brian. It was just him.


    Brian had clearly spotted Grace too. His eyes lit up slightly. Then, he walked over and said, ¡°What a


    coincidence.¡±


    ¡°It is a little coincidental,¡± she said before going around him to leave.


    However, in the next moment, he reached out a hand to stop her. ¡°Speaking of which,st time I treated


    you to a meal, I made you encounter some unpleasant things. How¡¯s this¡­ I¡¯ll treat you to another


    meal today. Take it as an apology for the matterst time.¡±


    Grace knew that Brian was talking about how she had met his ex-girlfriend, Emily Theller, when they


    ate togetherst time.


    Speaking of which, she used to see news about Emily often on media online, but in recent times, there


    had been absolutely no news about Emily Theller online. It was like she had been erased.


    ¡°What happened to that ex-girlfriend of yours?¡± Grace could not help asking, but she regretted it after


    the words left her mouth. This was not something she should be asking.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    ¡°Nothing happened. Since she did some things she shouldn¡¯t have, naturally, she should bear the


    consequences,¡± Brian said carelessly as if he did not think it was a big deal at all.


    However, when Grace heard it, her heart jumped. Saying it this way¡­ Had Emily been silenced? She


    might even have been forced out of show business.


    That would be the least of her punishments, she supposed.


    A wolf like Brian¡­he might take to more savage ways of correcting problems.


    It was the same concern she had with Jay. That he would use the power and force of his position as


    alpha, or the brutal strength of his pack to execute justice in the old ways.


    This human Emily had been forced from the spotlight by Brian. He had taken her livelihood away.


    From then on, she would no longer have luxuries to adorn herself and would have to live a in life.


    On this, how many would willingly choose inness? Especially someone who had experienced


    luxury before. She was afraid Emily Theller would not be able to withstand that kind ofmoner¡¯s


    inness.


    ¡°What, are you sympathetic to her?¡± Brian looked at the woman before his eyes and said, ¡°That day,


    Emily was not courteous to you at all, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sympathizing. I don¡¯t think she would want my sympathy anyway,¡± Grace said. ¡°You don¡¯t have


    to treat me to a meal as an apology either. I need to catch the bus back to the city.¡±


    ¡°I still want to treat you to a meal.¡± Brian said.


    Grace said indifferently, ¡°Can it be that you want to use force to treat me to a meal?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to use force, but using it asionally isn¡¯t bad either.¡± Brian pulled Grace¡¯s hand as he


    spoke, taking big steps toward the parking lot.


    ¡°Brian, what are you nning to do?¡± Grace yelled in a low voice.


    ¡°Just want to have a meal with you,¡± he said casually.


    Was it really just to have a meal? If a man like him really wanted to find a woman to have a meal with,


    he would have plenty of women who would willingly apany him. There was absolutely no need for


    him to force her.


    Just as Grace was in doubt, the two of them had already arrived in front of Brian¡¯s car.


    Brian opened the passenger seat door, but Grace said, ¡°Mr. Hart, I really don¡¯t have time to apany


    you for a meal. If I miss this thest bus, I won¡¯t be able to return home tonight.¡±


    His ink-ck phoenix stayed fixed on her. ¡°If you¡¯re really unwilling to have this meal with me, I can


    guarantee that you definitely won¡¯t be able to catch any buses tonight.¡±


    Grace choked. She knew Brian¡¯s capabilities. If he really wanted to do this, it would not be hard.


    ¡°Why must I have this meal with you?¡± she asked, puzzled. If this was just an apology for thest meal,


    it was too extreme.


    ¡°Because I have some things to ask you,¡± he said.


    She looked at him dubiously. After considering it for a moment, she got into the passenger seat. If she


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    really were to take this up with him at this time, it would not have much meaning for her.


    Besides, she had gone through three years of prison life. She knew a lot more now than back then.


    She knew that someone like him could easily change another¡¯s destiny.


    Just like how he easily made Emily Theller vanish in show business. This man could vanish her from


    her pitiful existence too.


    She could not evenpare to Emily. She was only a sanitation service worker now. It was a lot easier


    to destroy her.


    For just an instant, Jason¡¯s appearance shed through Grace¡¯s mind.


    If¡­ that day really came, would Jason be willing to lend her a helping hand?


    Heavens! What was she thinking!


    Grace inwardly mocked herself for the thought that urred to her just now.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Was she not anxious to no longer have any ties with Jason? After all, his existence to the previous her


    was like a nightmare. However, just now¡­ She had actually thought about him saving her!


    ¡°Why were you at the hospital?¡± Brian¡¯s voice abruptly sounded in the car.


    ¡°My maternal grandmother is sick. I came to visit her,¡± she said. Even if she did not say it, he could find


    out with a discreet check.


    ¡°Your grandmother lives in this town?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    ¡°Then, you¡­. lived here in the past too?¡± His voice seemed to carry some hesitation.


    ¡°I lived here for some time when I was little and with my grandfather¡¯s pack too. My grandfather took


    me to the city when I became older, so I could get a proper education,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is that so? Then when you stayed here when you were little, did anything unusual happen?¡± When he


    asked this, his fingers that were holding the steering wheel tightened slightly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by ¡®something unusual¡¯,¡± Grace replied. ¡°Moreover, when I was


    here, I was still little. Even if something unusual had happened, I wouldn¡¯t know or would¡¯ve forgotten


    about it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Brian stayed silent and did not say anything else. The car stopped outside the entrance to a restaurant.


    The second Grace saw this restaurant, she recognized it as the well-known hole-in-the-wall restaurant


    in town. A majority of those who came here to eat were usually locals. Outsiders very rarely came here.


    This town was not a tourist attraction either. This kind of hole-in-the-wall restaurant would naturally not


    be as developed as a ce in the tourism industry.


    She had stayed here a good few years when she was little too. Only those who were very familiar with


    the area would know it. After all, this local restaurant had been open for many years. Back when she


    lived in her maternal grandmother¡¯s house, this restaurant was already here. Her grandmother even


    brought her here often to sate their cravings and whatnot.


    Grace was a little surprised. She never thought that Brian would actually know this ce.


    ¡°The dishes here aren¡¯t bad. It¡¯s just that the ce is a little crude,¡± Brian said after he got out of the


    car. ¡°Speaking of which, you stayed here for some time before. Have you eaten here?¡±


    ¡°I have,¡± she said.


    ¡°Do you like the food here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The quality for its price is pretty high, and some of their dishes are quite unique.¡± Actually,


    she quite liked this restaurant¡¯s dishes. However, to someone like Brian who was used to eating


    various intricate delicacies, these dishes would probably fail to meet his standards.


    What Grace did not expect was that when Brian walked into the restaurant, the boss would take the


    initiative to greet him. ¡°Alpha Hart, you¡¯vee again. Every year, I always know that you¡¯lle over


    around this time. And this is¡­¡±


    The boss¡¯s gaze moved to Grace. Although Grace hade here often when she was little, her visits


    were more irregr in the past ten years. She would onlye here when she visited her


    grandmother. It was only normal for the boss not to remember her.


    ¡°A friend,¡± said Brian.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s rare to see you bringing friends over. Is it still the usual today, then?¡± the boss asked.


    ¡°A few dishes more than usual. I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡± As Brian said this, he brought Grace along to find


    a table. They sat at a ce near the windows.


    Grace sat down too, thinking of the earlier introduction Brian gave. She and he could not be considered


    friends at all.


    ¡°Every year, around this time, I wille and have a meal here,¡± Brian said. ¡°Just like how on this day


    every year, I¡¯ll go to that hospital and stay there awhile.¡±

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Is that so,¡± she said as she leaned forward. She somehow felt that his words were said on purpose for


    her to hear.


    His ink-ck eyes stared at the face in front of him. Brian¡¯s thin lips parted slightly as he resumed


    saying, ¡°Because back then, I was separated from someone in that hospital. That person told me once


    that she really liked to eat at this restaurant, so I¡¯lle to sit here and have their food every year on


    the day I was separated from her.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I think that person must be someone very important you, huh?¡± said Grace. Hearing his


    tone, it seemed that he really missed that person.


    ¡°Yes, very important. To me, her life is nearly as important as mine.¡± His indifferent tone sounded as if


    he was saying something very natural.


    However, Grace was shocked when she heard this.


    Brian was this concerned about a person he parted with? Originally, in her eyes, someone like him who


    constantly changed girlfriends, and was even so merciless to his ex-girlfriends, was immoveable in


    terms of feelings.


    It was this way with many powerful people, she realized.


    Whether human or wolf, Alpha or President, with that power came a measure of detachment. She


    wondered if it was the people with that detachment that rose in power, or if it was the positions that


    made them that way.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s so important, haven¡¯t you tried to find her?¡± she asked.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He gave a low chuckle. His gaze was still on her as if he was observing her reaction. ¡°I am looking for


    her. Of course, I am. Only it¡¯s a pity that back in those times, there were many ces in this town that


    didn¡¯t have security cameras. Plus, I only started looking for her after some days passed, so I couldn¡¯t


    find her.¡±


    His tone carried an obvious regret. How many years had he been constantly searching for this person?


    As time passed, however, everything only got more and more muddled up.


    Sometimes, he could not even help thinking that he would never find this person again.


    ¡°Then I hope you can find this person soon,¡± said Grace.


    ¡°Yes, I hope I can find her soon too,¡± he said. ¡°What about you? When you were in this little town, did


    you have any special experiences? Such as¡­ saving anyone, or telling someone that the food in this


    restaurant is really good.¡±


    Grace burst intoughter. ¡°I probably told a lot of people back then that this restaurant¡¯s food is pretty


    good, but actually the locals all like to eat here. As for saving someone¡­ I probably haven¡¯t.¡±


    At least, she could not remember doing so.


    ¡°You really haven¡¯t?¡± His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Mr. Hart, are you hoping that I¡¯ve saved someone?¡± Grace asked.


    Despair shed through Brian¡¯s eyes. So¡­ it was not her? The person he was looking for was not her?


    Actually, he had not thought too much of it in the beginning. It was just that when he saw her for the


    first time, he felt that her face vaguely had the image of the person from his memories.


    Only back then, that person had been much younger.


    Later on, ording to that person¡¯s appearance from his memories, he imagined many times what she


    would look like as a grown-up.


    In these few years, all the girlfriends he found had appearances that were more or less simr to that


    person¡¯s image.


    This time, after he saw her in the hospital, a suspicion rose in him suddenly. He thought, ¡®Is this woman


    before me possibly¡­ her?¡¯

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    After all, when he met that person back then, it was right in this small town.


    Except when he asked her about it, it seemed that he had overthought this.


    ¡°You¡¯re not her,¡± he said casually. She was not that person.


    What? Doubt shed through Grace¡¯s eyes.


    At this time, the boss of the restaurant served up the dishes. Brian said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat. Want to have


    some wine?¡±


    Grace recalled her experience of being drunk in front of Jason and swiftly shook her head. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll


    just have a regr beverage.¡±


    Thus, Brian got the boss to bring two bottles over.


    ¡°You¡¯re not drinking wine either?¡± She raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be drivingter, so I won¡¯t drink,¡± he said.


    Her expression darkened suddenly as she thought of that car crash that got her to be sentenced. The


    charge was for drunk driving, but she had not drunk anything that day at all!


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You had a car crash back then because you drove drunk, right?¡± His voice suddenly


    sounded. ¡°Is that why you found a job sweeping at the Sanitation Service Center?¡±


    ¡°At least I still have a job to do,¡± Grace said self-deprecatingly.


    ¡°Do you want me to go say hi over at the Sanitation Service Center and get them to arrange a more


    easygoing position for you?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°No need.¡± Grace refused. After all, a favor from this Alpha Hart was not that good to take.


    Brian furrowed his eyebrows slightly. It was the first time he had been rejected like this. If it was not


    because she looked like the girl from his memories, he would not have opened his mouth and offered


    to help her change her job.


    Grace lowered her head to eat the rice in her bowl. Even when her head was down, she could still


    sense his gaze asionally falling on her as if he was checking something.


    After some difficulty, they were done with their meal. Brian said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll take the bus,¡± she said.


    ¡°If you rush to the bus stop now, can you still catch a bus back to the city?¡±


    When she nced at the time, it was already 8.30 pm. Even if she rushed there now, she would not be


    able to catch thest bus today.


    As for the train, she would have to wait until tomorrow morning before there would be one.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± said Brian casually. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to, then you can think of a way yourself.¡±


    Grace bit her lip slightly. If she was asked to think of a way herself at this moment, she really could not


    think of one.


    ¡°Then¡­ thank you,¡± she said a little awkwardly.


    She got into Brian¡¯s car once again. Grace sat on the passenger side, watching the night view outside


    the window.


    An old song yed on the radio, over and over again. ¡°I know this song. It¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s


    favorite.¡±


    Brian nodded.


    Grace¡¯s eyelids unconsciously drooped. Sleepiness slowly engulfed her.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Brian slid a nce at the sleeping Grace and turned the volume down.


    After she fell asleep, she looked even more like the person in his memories. She actually looked simr


    with her eyes open too, but when she had her eyes open, there was a kind of weather-beaten fatigue in


    her expression. It was something that the person in his memories never had.


    That person in his memories had clear, bright eyes that seemed to be full of limitless hope.


    When Grace woke up, the car was already at the gate of her apartmentplex.


    She suddenly felt embarrassed and she hastily undid her safety belt. ¡°How long was I sleeping for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Not long,¡± he said.


    Grace quickly got out of the car. She reached for her bag resting next to her on the seat, except she did


    not grasp it properly. All the contents of the bag spilled over.


    She was frantic and hurriedly picked up the things that had spilled from her bag.


    Suddenly, a hand picked up her half-knitted glove faster than she could.


    ¡°You¡¯re knitting gloves?¡± he asked, a little surprised.


    ¡°Uh-huh. I was bored, so I knitted a little.¡± She found a random excuse before quickly taking back the


    glove from his hands. She said another ¡°thank you¡± before shutting the car door. In the next moment,


    she hastily entered her residential area.


    Through the windshield of the car, Brian watched that figure gradually vanish from his vision.


    That glove, based on the size, looked like the size of a man¡¯s hand. Could it be that these gloves were


    being knitted for a man?


    For a woman to knit a man something, if they were not family, then it seemed there was only one other


    reason for it.


    Still, that wool was already old wool. He did not know who exactly she was knitting it for either.


    Brian started his car once again and drove out of the area¡­


    ¡­


    Grace returned to her residence. After washing up, she then took out her phone and looked at the


    money in her phone.


    Currently, after leaving prison till now, the money she had saved up did not even amount to 5,000


    dors.


    She had asked about her grandmother¡¯s medical expenses while she was at the hospital. Although she


    only owed the hospital a few thousand up till now, if the treatment was to be continued, then this money


    would have to keep being spent. A conservative estimate would be around 50 thousand, andter on,


    she would still have to see how her grandmother progressed after the treatment.


    If it was a quarter of fifty thousand, then that was 12,500 bucks. She had to get another 7,000 plus.


    Thinking about the past, she really did not see 7,000 dors as something worth noting of, but now¡­


    Grace finally experienced the feeling of a penny killing the hero.


    Every penny she made from working at the Sanitation Service Center was worth ounting for. As for


    other sources of ie, she had a criminal record, so it would be hard for her to find a part-time job.


    Grace sighed. Her heart was weighed down the entire night until she fell asleep.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t sleep. We can escape this.¡± W-who was speaking? This voice¡­ sounded like hers. Was


    she the one speaking?


    ¡°My foot¡­ hurts. I can¡¯t¡­ Can¡¯t move¡­¡± Now, whose voice was this? It sounded like a boy¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride. I have a lot of strength. I can carry you for sure!¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t fall asleep. Don¡¯t all TV shows show that if you fall asleep, you¡¯ll die and never open


    your eyes again? I¡¯ll sing a song for you, okay? You know, my grandmother says I sing very well! This


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    is her favorite song. Come on now, sing with me.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°What if we¡­ get caught again and can¡¯t escape?¡± The boy¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°That¡¯s a silly thing to say, With me here, how can we not escape? I¡¯ll definitely take you with me and


    escape!¡±


    ¡°If you ditch me, you¡¯ll definitely be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I''m going to ditch you! I said that I will protect you, so I¡¯ll protect you! I¡¯m not afraid of


    those bad guys!¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going to leave me?¡±


    ¡°Because we¡¯re friends!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Grace opened her eyes with a start. In a sh, she sat up on her bed with her eyes wide open.


    What entered her line of vision was the pale rays of light.


    This was her apartment!


    Grace abruptly breathed in as she looked at the time. It was only three in the morning.


    Did she¡­ have a dream? It seemed that she had dreamt of a conversation between her younger self


    and a boy. Furthermore, that song¡­ the same one she¡¯d heard in the car with Brian.


    Good heavens, why would she have had a dream like this?


    However¡­ the situation in the dream had such a realistic feeling to it. It was as if it had really


    happened before¡­


    At the same time, over at the Hart pack¡¯s mansion, the lights in one of the rooms were still on. Brian sat


    in front of a painting, looking at it silently.


    In the painting, a little girl was carrying a little boy on her back as she advanced through a thorny forest.


    His fingers glided slowly over the little girl¡¯s face as he said in a low voice, ¡°When will I finally be able to


    see you again?¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    His mumbling voice seemed to hold some yearning, regret, loss, as well as an unspeakable pain.


    There were some people and some things that would never be forgotten with time and would instead


    be even brighter as time passed until they eventually turned into a form of obsession.


    * * * * * * * * *


    Two dayster, First Uncle called to urge Grace to pay for her quarter of the medical fees. After thinking


    it over, Grace decided to make a phone call to Lina Sweeney.


    ¡°Lina, can you lend me 7,500? I kind of need it urgently, but I won¡¯t be able to pay you back straight


    away. Maybe just a little bit each month,¡± Grace spoke with some difficulty. After all, the person she did


    not want to bother the most was Lina.


    Lina had already done so much for her, yet she was unable to repay her in any way.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll transfer it straight to you with my phone,¡± Lina replied readily.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Grace uttered the two words softly.


    ¡°Grace, there¡¯s no need to say those two words between us. You don¡¯t have to rush to pay this money


    back either. Whenever you have money, you can pay me back then,¡± Lina reassured her.


    Despite those words being spoken, Grace still wanted to clear the payment as soon as she could.


    She could not owe Lina too much.


    This was why when ire told her about a part-time job to earn some extra ie and asked if she


    wanted to do it, she fervently agreed.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    The part-time job that ire was talking about was to be an extra on a filming set. The job only


    required her to register her name and leave her contact number, so there was no need to look at any


    files.


    It was 80 dors a day with lunch included. If an extension was needed for the filming time, they would


    provide dinner as well, but there would not be any extra pay.


    As ire said, since she was free on her rest days, she could be an extra and earn some cash. It was


    a job that was paid by the day after all.


    One month down the line, if there was something for her to do every day she was off, then in that one


    month, she could earn a few hundred bucks.


    To other people, a few hundred bucks might not be much, but to Grace, it was already really good.


    When she left work, Grace nced at the gloves that she had already finished knitting and made a call


    to Jason. ¡°I¡¯ve finished knitting the gloves. Do you want me to send it over, or do you want to get


    someone toe over and collect it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll juste and collect it, then,¡± Jason said.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± she replied.


    She then returned to her apartment. After finishing her dinner, she ced the gloves on the table and


    pulled out the photocopies of the case files that Lina had given to her. In it, there were transcripted


    statements from the witnesses at the time, along with photocopies of the photographs of various


    physical evidence from back then.


    Looking at the contents, feelings of shock and bitterness rose in Grace¡¯s heart. Again. None of this


    information ever made sense.


    Among this evidence, there was even the wine bottle and ss that she had drunk from that day, along


    with her DNA that was detected from the rim of the ss.


    It was simplyughable. It was a ss that she had never drunk from, yet her DNA was somehow on it.


    But she¡¯d fully had Eva back then. Her metabolism ran so high, even if she had been drinking¡ªand


    she wasn¡¯t¡ªit would¡¯ve burned through her system.


    But the fact remained, she hadn¡¯t had a single drop of alcohol that day.


    She¡¯d argued with Lily over what Lily had done to her grandfather, but she hadn¡¯t driven off with the


    intent of hurting anyone.


    They¡¯d had an ident, but to try and call it vehicr manughter or to pin her with drunk driving just


    made no sense.


    But that¡¯s exactly what the human courts did.


    And then all that evidence turned up, condemning her both in the human world and amid her pack.


    She¡¯d had no way of overthrowing this evidence.


    She did not know who it was who wanted to hurt her like this, but what was the deal with Jennifer


    Atkinson? Even if they wanted to hurt Grace, it was Jennifer who ended up losing her life! Maybe they


    wanted to hurt Jennifer but had used her as a scapegoat?


    While she was in jail, she could not figure out exactly who it was who had such a deep grudge against


    her. And trying to delve into Jennifer Atkinson¡¯s life while Grace was in jail, that had been impossible.


    Grace¡¯s phone dinged and she looked at the Messenger group.


    It was the Messenger group for background actors that she had just entered today. The group


    organizer was tagging all of the ¡°extras¡± to notify them about the next job¡¯s time, location, name of the


    crew, as well as the number of people needed and the requirements for it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Grace looked at the date, and she was off that day, so shepleted the link to carry out the


    registration.


    Instructions for where to go and what time came through along with a confirmation number.


    Putting down her phone, she was just about to do a search on the inte about news rted to the


    show that she was to appear in when someone knocked on her door.


    The only person who woulde over at this time would be¡­ Grace pursed her lips before standing


    up. She walked to the door and opened it.


    As expected, the person that showed up in her line of vision was Jason.


    He was dressed in an all-ck overcoat with neatly styled hair. He looked as handsome as ever,


    maybe even more so, now that he made no efforts to downy his good looks.


    The only exception to that was possibly the scarf wrapped around his neck.


    That was¡­ the scarf that she had knitted for him!


    Grace looked at the scarf on Jason¡¯s neck and was ovee with several emotions¡ªshock, joy,


    anger, confusion.


    Compared to his full attire of luxurious clothing, her scarf looked so rough and cheap. It wasughable


    that she had rushed to finish it back then because she was afraid that he would be cold. She had even


    been pleased with herself, thinking that it was not badly done. In the end, it just looked like a joke.


    Now, he was actually using this scarf, giving Grace an indescribable feeling in her heart.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    "T-there you are," Grace said dryly while leaning sideways to let Jason into the room.


    "Sis, you must''ve waited a long time." Jasonughed and walked over to the desk. He saw copies of


    the case file which Grace had left opened on the desk.


    As he drew closer, Grace felt a physical pull toward him. She¡¯d felt it a few times in his presence, but


    she¡¯d always been drawn to him.


    This time was different.


    It wasn¡¯t so much attraction as a physicalpulsion.


    She tried to understand why.


    ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re doing?¡± Jay said.


    Grace¡¯s mouth opened as the answer wanted to pour free. She bit her lip to staunch the flow of the


    words.


    She frowned.


    Was hepelling her?


    But that only worked on wolves, when an Alpha exerted his powers.


    She was not a wolf.


    She wasn¡¯t part of his pack.


    She couldn¡¯t feel more disconnected from these filthy rich werewolves.


    The divide in their circumstances transcended ¡®species¡¯ and yet¡­


    Eva? Are you there, girl?


    Grace couldn¡¯t believe. No, she wanted so badly to believe, but it had been so long.


    She felt¡­something. A fluttering of awareness at the back of her mind.


    And all the while, Jason watched her carefully.


    ¡°What is it, Grace?¡±


    Again, thepulsion was there to tell him.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She swallowed hard. ¡°It¡¯s uh, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She pieced it together.


    His blood.


    That time he kissed her and she''d bit his lip¡­ she had his blood in her.


    And that connected them.


    His ck eyes squinted slightly as he reached out to pick up a few documents and looked through


    them. "Is Sis looking at that case again?"


    Grace''s body stiffened a little. She had mentioned this case to Jason before, but at the time, she did


    not know his true identity. Now that she knew, there was a lingering embarrassment and helplessness


    to talk about this case again.


    After all, no matter how much she thought she was innocent, the car ident had really happened.


    Plus, the person who died in the car ident was his fianc¨¦e!


    "What''s wrong, Sis?" Noticing her dy in answering, he looked up at her.


    "I''m just... looking," she replied as she swallowed the sudden flow of saliva in her throat.


    "By the way, Sis, you always said that you were wronged. Are you trying to reverse the verdict by


    looking at these materials?" He was talking as if he was just chatting casually, but a dark look shed


    deep in his eyes.


    She bit her lip. Of course, she wanted to reverse the verdict! It was just that the witnesses from then


    were nowhere to be found, and the physical evidence was all a heap of hard evidence.


    During her three years in prison, Lina had spent so much money, time, and energy to overturn her case


    but failed. When Grace got out of jail with no money in hand, she even had to ask her best friend to


    help cover her medical expenses that cost just short of ten thousand.


    Having been awyer herself, she knew how much it would cost to get awyer to overturn a case and


    to reopen an investigation.


    In the absence of conclusive new evidence, the police could not waste police resources to re-


    investigate. She could only investigate everything alone, but she did not have the finances to do so.


    Suddenly, she looked straight at him. "How about you? Don''t you want to get to the bottom of the case?


    Find out why your fianc¨¦e drove her car in my direction? Is there something else going on? Don''t you


    want to know why the woman you love did it?"


    He broke into a chuckle. "The woman I love, eh?" At the end of his sentence, his voice slightly rose as


    if he had heard a joke.


    "Jennifer Atkinson was your fianc¨¦e. Isn''t she... the woman you love?" She was confused at his


    reaction.


    He put down the documents in his hand and slowly walked up to her, peeping down at her. "Sis, you''ve


    got half of it wrong. Jennifer was my fianc¨¦e, but she''s not the woman I love."


    She was startled, his voice still ringing in her ears.


    "Hasn''t Sis heard ofmercial marriages?"


    Her eyes widened abruptly. Of course, she knew aboutmercial marriages or political marriages,


    but she never thought that someone like Jason would need one.


    He was the strongest Alpha in the region and every other pack already pledged loyalty to him.


    Why would he have to marry for power or politics or money?


    After all, Jason and the Reed Pack ruled this city. Even if it was a marriage with the Atkinson family, it


    would be at best an addition rather than a necessity.


    She was not the only one who thought so. A lot of people might think so too.


    There was nock of Jason''s ¡®love¡¯ for Jennifer Atkinson in the chatter about him online. They all


    thought that he was deeply in love with her.


    But if that was a lie, what else had he lied about?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    "Since I need to marry a woman in this life, does it make any difference whether I do itter or earlier?


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jennifer was quiet and obedient enough. A marriage with the Atkinson family could help the Reed Pack


    solidify its lineage. So why not?"


    He was talking business, and Grace felt a faint pang of fear as she heard this.


    It was like he did not know love at all¡­ Even marriage could be a business to him.


    What would really matter to a person like him?


    Nothing, she supposed.


    Because he just craved power, and he¡¯d use any means to get it.


    ¡°Jennifer would have made a suitable luna. However, now I think it¡¯ll be nice if I married a woman who


    is interesting to me." His eyes were fixed on her as he smiled.


    She turned away awkwardly. He spoke as if he was referring to something else.


    She told herself not to think too much about it. He and she were people of two worlds. They would


    never be in the same circles. Soon, after giving him the gloves, surely he and she would never see


    each other again.


    "Well... I''ll get you your gloves." She hurried around him to get the gloves.


    "No hurry." He took her arm, slowly bent down, and looked at her. "Sis, you haven''t answered my


    question from earlier. Are you trying to reverse the verdict?"


    Of course, she was! If she did not reverse the verdict, it meant that she would have to bear this crime


    and could not hold her head high for the rest of her life.


    "What about it?" she asked rhetorically.


    "If you really want to reverse the verdict, then I can help you, Sis," he said.


    She gasped. "You believe that I didn''t drive under the influence?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you drove under the influence or not," he muttered. "It''s just to get your


    drunk driving conviction out of the way. To reverse the verdict, I''ll find the bestwyer I can to help you


    find a loophole in the case. That should get you out of it."


    The gleam in her eyes was reced by gloom. She understood what he meant. ording to the


    innocent until proven guilty principle, she had to find some arguable statement before she could


    reverse the verdict.


    However, that did not mean she could be vindicated.


    The innocence of the suspect would always be controversial even if the case was reversed.


    "Why? Don''t you like the idea?" He saw the change in her expression.


    "I want to get to the bottom of it. I want to know what went on during the ident. Why did the


    witnesses all say I was drunk? What happened to the physical evidence?"


    This series of questions had been buried deep in her heart over the years.


    Maybe she couldn¡¯t reim her ce in a pack, but she still had the rest of her life ahead of her, and it


    was hard to be judged constantly.


    If she did not get it straight, she would have to bear the crime forever. In the hearts of others, she was


    still a criminal.


    His face gradually darkened. A cold look seemed to appear in his deep, ck eyes. "Is it that important


    for you to know the truth?"

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    "It''s important," she said confidently. "To me, the truth is more important than anything else!"


    "It has been three years since these things happened. Even if there are any evidence or surveince


    videos, they¡¯d be long gone by now. It''s already very difficult to help you reverse the case, let alone find


    out the truth," he said.


    She forced out a smile and understood what he meant. All he wanted to do was to help her reverse the


    verdict. As for the truth, it did not matter to him. It did not matter why Jennifer Atkinson crashed the car


    in a suicidal way that day and what Jennifer Atkinson was thinking.


    He had no feelings for Jennifer Atkinson at all. Even though Jennifer Atkinson died, to him, it was just a


    "Jason, you don''t love Jennifer Atkinson at all," she suddenly said with great certainty.


    His eyelids drooped slightly. "I never said I loved her."


    "Who do you love then?" When she spoke those words, an answer suddenly appeared in his mind.


    For a moment, he looked at her in shock. After a while, he calmed down and said, "Who do you want


    me to love, Sis?"


    She suddenly felt that she had asked a silly question. Why did she ask it? Besides, this man treated


    marriage like a bargain. He probably would not fall in love with anyone in his life.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked." She furrowed her eyebrows and said, "You don''t have to help me


    reverse my case. I''ll take care of it myself."


    She would find out the truth in her own way. It might take a long time, but it was not like she had no


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    chance at all, right?


    "I don''t?" He stared at her. "Alright, I''ll see what you can think of, but if you change your mind and want


    to reverse the case, you can always call me. I''ll help you."


    "Why do you want to help me reverse my verdict?" She looked at him doubtfully. Looking at his


    expression, she was finally sure that he was not saying it for fun. He would really reverse the case for


    her.


    However, that was strange. Ever since she turned him down at the hospital, he would demand


    something from her in exchange for a favor... "What do you want me to do? Or do I have to promise


    you anything in exchange for this favor?"


    "There are no conditions, nothing to be done. Think of it as mypensation," Jason said.


    "Compensation?"


    "You ought to bepensated for everything you suffered in prison because of me. Therefore, if you


    want to reverse the case, you can always do so," he said.


    It sounded just like a great temptation to shake her heart which had just made up its mind.


    Reversing the case... Once she reversed the case, that meant she would no longer have a criminal


    record. It also meant she could get her attorney¡¯s license back. She could still be awyer.


    However, if she could not clear her namepletely, how much confidence could she have in court in


    the future?


    Besides, to her amusement, none of her family, rtives, or former colleagues had even tried to


    reverse her verdict.


    The only friend who ever worked hard for her to reverse the case even said sadly, "Grace, I''m afraid


    you can''t reverse this case at all. No one dares to do so. Nowyer is willing to ept it, let alone find


    evidence in your favor."


    However, this kept her restless in prison. Every time she heard the name of the man she was afraid


    most of, she could not help but tremble. Now, he was saying that he could help her reverse her verdict


    at any time.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    It felt like one of the ironies of life.


    She did not speak a word but went over to the drawer. She took out the pair of gloves and handed


    them to him. "Here are your gloves, as agreed."


    He studied the gloves carefully and tried them on. "They''re quite good and warm, just like the scarf you


    knitted, Sis. It''s also warm andfortable to wear."


    "You don''t have to wear it. Others will look at it and feel it doesn''t suit you," she said. His fine clothes


    only made the scarf look old, cheap, and rough. And that¡¯s how his filthy rich associates would regard


    him. For any packs, they would think it ridiculous.


    Wolves craved the cold.


    ¡°These don¡¯t suit you, Jason.¡±


    "Don''t suit me?" He raised his eyebrows and chuckled. "Sis, to me, there''s never the need for others to


    judge whether it suits me or not. It only matters if I feel good about it. Take this scarf for an instance.


    When I say it suits me, then it suits me!"


    He then paused before feeling the scarf again. "What''s more, Sis is the one who knitted it."


    Her heart suddenly began beating violently. This was the kind of remark that if uttered by someone


    else, would only seem ridiculous, but when he said it, it seemed to be a fact.


    His handsome face was full of earnestness.


    It was as if this scarf she knitted was a priceless treasure.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "But Sis..." He took off the gloves he was trying on and randomly pulled a chair over to sit on. He


    smiled at her and said, "I never liked the same things as anyone else. Now that Sis has knitted a scarf


    and a pair of gloves for me, you can no longer knit these things for anyone else, understand?"


    His smile looked so pure and clear, just like the sunshine in the early morning. People could not help


    but love such a smile. However, his words made her heart ache.


    Was that a warning?


    He was warning her not to knit scarves and gloves for anyone in the future.


    But she knew he wasn¡¯t just talking about scarves.


    How many would dare to disobey his warning?


    -


    On the day as an extra, Grace waited at the venue ording to the appointed time in the group.


    However, ire did not join them this time. Grace also did not see any acquaintances among those


    who signed up as extras.


    When the time came, the organizer checked their names and brought everyone over to the film crew.


    Today''s filming location was just nearby in a rented mansion. It was still early, but crowds of fans had


    gathered outside with some fans holding signs with their idols'' names on them.


    When Grace saw Lily''s name, she felt a clunk in her chest.


    Lily was going to be in today''s film.


    Grace felt a little regretful for not checking on the relevant details about the film that day.


    However, she was only there as an extra today. She would not cross paths with Lily, so there might not


    be any trouble.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Grace''s role today as an extra was to be a servant girl. All she had to do was to stand where the


    director wanted her to stand and keep her head low. There was a whole group of servant girls. They


    had to wait for the main characters to pass by them and kneel as directed by the director. Then, they


    had to grovel and say, ¡®We wish you happiness and peace, Master and Madam.¡¯


    As this was a kneeling scene, she would get extra money¡ª50 dors more, so 130 dors in total.


    The extras'' makeup room was huge. There were several makeup artists as well as male and female


    extras in the room, all waiting for the makeup artists to apply their makeup.


    The makeup artists worked very fast. One''s makeup could be done in only five to six minutes.


    When it was Grace''s turn, the makeup artist was surprised. "You have a scar on your forehead!"


    Grace shivered for a little and answered her. It was on her forehead near the scalp, so no one could


    see it if they did not look closely.


    It was a wound inflicted in prison that was not taken care of.


    She had many scars.


    Grace knew why the makeup artist mentioned it. It was because all the servant girls had tob their


    bangs t today. The scar would be visible.


    "Does it matter? Can I still act as a servant girl?" she asked nervously. At first, she had been worried


    about Lily spiting her. Now, she was worried if she could keep her job as an extra.


    "It''s all right, we¡¯ll just cover it with a little bit of powder," the makeup artist said and quickly finished


    Grace''s makeup.


    Grace looked in the mirror and sure enough, she could not see her scar anymore.


    When she stepped out of the huge room and waited for her turn, she saw a familiar figureing her


    way.


    It was not Lily, but Evelyn!


    Grace was stunned. She did not expect that other than Lily, Evelyn was also part of the cast.


    Evelyn looked like a diva who was being followed by several assistants. One was holding an umbre;


    one holding her bag; one reading Evelyn her lines for today.


    Evelyn paused in her steps and looked at her. At first, she was stunned. Then, a smile came over her


    lips as she walked up to Grace. "Why, are you here as an extra today?" Evelyn asked knowingly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was dressed as a servant girl in the film, and her costume revealed everything.


    Grace looked at Evelyn, somewhat surprised. The Evelyn now was no longer a small C-lister. She


    looked as if she was an A-lister.


    Evelyn had not changed into her costume. Looking at the fancy branded clothes and jewelry she was


    wearing, they were probably worth millions.


    Grace did not think that Evelyn would use knockoff goods. After all, her younger sister was the


    proudest. If someone found her using knockoff goods, the humiliation was simr to taking Evelyn''s life.


    "Yes," Grace did not hide and responded with poise.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    After all, she was not stealing or robbing, she was only usingbor to make money.


    "If you want to be an extra, why didn''t you ask me then? I might even get you a few lines. You¡¯ll make


    more money than being an extra." As Evelyn said this, she deliberately raised her hand and stroked


    her hair to show off the fancy watch on her wrist.


    Grace found Evelyn''s action a little funny. "I don''t think I¡¯ll trick my older sister into being an escort just


    to have a few more lines."


    "You..." Evelyn''s expression changed, knowing that Grace was mocking her for tricking her into


    escorting her assistant director. However, she seemed to immediately think of something. As she


    looked at Grace, she said, "Are you so short of money that you need to be an extra? Didn''t anyone give


    you any money? You have to earn this kind of hard money now?"


    "I''m not obliged to tell you." Grace did not bother to talk to Evelyn. She directly walked past her and


    headed toward the ce where extras were waiting for their turn.


    Evelyn frowned and hesitated for a moment, then ordered the assistant beside her, "Check out that girl


    named Grace just now. What exactly is going on with her? How much does the person who introduced


    her to work here know about her? Find out everything. The more detailed, the better."


    Was something going on between Jason and Grace? Evelyn spected but was uncertain.


    If the woman she saw Jason carrying to the car was really Grace, then there was no need for Grace to


    be an extra. Grace was not someone keen on show business. If shecked money, she could just ask


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Jason for it.


    Besides, how much could an extra earn?


    When Evelyn was having her makeup done, her assistant finally came back with the information and


    reported to her.


    "What? She''s still working at the Sanitation Service Center? It was also a street cleaner from the


    Sanitation Service Center who introduced her here?" Evelyn said in disbelief.


    "Yes, and Sidney said, ording to the person who introduced her to work here, she was short of


    money and wanted to make some extra money or something," the assistant replied.


    Evelyn seemed to finally rx when she heard this.


    By the look of things, Grace was not with Jason. Or rather, even if Grace had been with Jason once


    before, the two were clearly broken up now and no longer on good terms.


    Otherwise, Grace would not need to be an extra to make money.


    This was a huge relief.


    Jason Reed could make problems for her in this city, in the entertainment industry and in pack circles.


    Her father wasn¡¯t a powerful wolf and Jason could crush them if he set his mind to it.


    Earlier, she had been really worried that something was going on between Grace and Jason. If nothing


    was going on between them, then she did not have to worry anymore.


    She remembered how she had lost everything because Grace got sent to jail and dered rogue. She


    wanted to get a role, so she asked Grace to apany the assistant director, but in the end, she was


    pped by the assistant director.


    Her journey to stardom got even more miserable after that.


    Back then, she hoped that Grace could help her get a better role from her ex-boyfriend, Sean Stevens.


    However, Grace refused her with a straight face.


    Grace just had to put down her pride for a moment and ask Alpha Sean to change her younger sister''s


    destiny, but Grace refused to do so.


    If she had not met Brian afterward, Evelyn would never have been able to turn her life around.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Evelyn had always felt uneasy at the thought of Brian. After all, up until now, Brian had not really


    ¡®touched¡¯ her.


    Nevertheless, she was Brian''s official girlfriend now.


    As for Grace, she would make her understand that everything in life was cyclical. Previously, she had


    asked Grace for help but got rejected. Now, she would make Grace understand what she had to pay for


    saying no!


    -


    The director got the extras to rehearse twice before the formal shooting. When they were rehearsing,


    Grace did not see Lily. Lily''s stand-in was representing her.


    Evelyn did not let her stand-in represent her. Instead, she did it herself and stood next to the male lead.


    Evelyn was the second female lead in this film. She was the male lead''s mistress and had a lot of


    scenes with Lily.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Brian had given Evelyn a few films to choose from, and she immediately chose this one.


    Brian even said, "I thought you''d choose the ones where you can be the leadingdy. You''ll only be the


    second female lead in this one."


    "This drama''s a big production, the director''s a famous director, the male lead has won the best actor


    twice, and the female lead, Lily, is really popr right now. Even if I''m just the second female lead in


    the cast, it''s still better than being the female lead in other low-budget films," she had replied.


    However, only Evelyn knew that these were just excuses. The reason she joined the cast was just to


    show off to Lily.


    Lily used to look down at her! When she went to Sean for a role, Lily treated her like trash.


    Now, she wanted Lily to know that even if she was only a second female lead in this film, she could


    also overpower the female lead, Lily!


    However, it was a surprise that Grace hade here as an extra!


    It was a great pleasure to be able to show off in front of these two people.


    After they finished the second rehearsal, the director was about to start filming when Evelyn suddenly


    said, "Director, I think they didn''t kneel orderly."


    "Not orderly?" The director was stunned. He felt that it was alright. After all, they were only extras, so it


    was impossible for them to bepletely uniform like soldiers.


    "Yes, it''s not orderly. I think it''ll affect the scene. Why don''t they kneel a few more times and practice


    until it''s neater? I don''t mind practicing with them. After all, I just want a good scene!" Evelyn said as if


    she was a professional who was doing it for the film''s sake.


    Although the director was confused at Evelyn''s sudden request, she was, after all, the entertainment


    industry prince''s new girlfriend. He could not offend her right now and could only try his best to meet


    her requirements.


    So at the director''smand, the extras once again kneeled.


    Grace, of course, kneeled and groveled with the others.


    Evelyn was intentionally standing in front of her, making it seem that Grace was kneeling and groveling


    to her.


    Grace knew that Evelyn was doing it intentionally, but now, it seemed that even the director was


    following Evelyn''s lead. Unless she no longer wanted her part-time sry, she would have to


    obediently follow orders.


    Thinking about how she still owed Lina her grandmother''s medical bills, Grace gnashed her teeth and


    forced herself to hold on.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Although she knew that Lina would not urge her to pay back the money, she owed Lina enough already


    and could not keep on umting her debt.


    Over and over, Grace knelt, groveled, and got up... This repeated again and again.


    The other extras became increasingly agitated as well as they knelt over and over again. Some people


    even shouted for more money and that they should not trouble people like that.


    The director saw the extras'' mood getting worse and worse, so he sent the assistant director over to


    ask Evelyn for her opinion.


    Seeing this, Evelyn pretended to think before saying, ¡°How about this? I think she did a great job. She


    has a good posture, and her timing is right. Why doesn''t she give a demonstration to the other extras


    so that the others can watch and learn? Once they¡¯ve observed how to do it correctly, they can practice


    again. It¡¯ll save us the effort.¡±


    And, of course, Evelyn was referring to Grace when she said this.


    "However, I don''t know whether this extra is willing to demonstrate for everyone. After all, she will be


    more tired than the others."


    Evelyn looked like she had Grace¡¯s best interest at heart.


    "Why not? There''s no problem if we give her more money for it." The assistant director was overjoyed.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After all, it was better to trouble one extra than the entire crew of extras.


    If so many extras went on strike, not only would it be difficult to find so many recements at once, but


    it was also easy to cause a stir.


    It was much easier to get one person to kneel and grovel.


    The assistant director asked Grace toe forward and asked her to demonstrate for an extra 200


    dors. If she was unwilling to do it, she would be considered as breaching the contract. That would


    mean that she would have to leave with no money.


    And, no doubt, this would prevent her from getting other bookings.


    Grace¡ªnot for the first time¡ªwas forced to examine her new life.


    If she¡¯d had her wolf, Eva would be rumbling beneath her skin and challenging Evelyn outright.


    But instead, she was poor, alone, human.


    What choices did she have?


    She needed to help her grandmother. She needed to survive.


    Grace looked at Evelyn who was standing only a few steps away. She found the smile on Evelyn¡¯s face


    offensive.


    She knew that Evelyn was doing this on purpose. Whatever demonstration Evelyn requested for was


    just to embarrass Grace. However, 330 dors a day was a lot for her.


    Besides, her knees had long been bent and she suffered plenty more humiliations in prison prior to this.


    To kneel and grovel was better than physical torture.


    Grace looked past the assistant director to meet Evelyn''s gaze. Then, she slowly smirked and


    affirmatively responded with four words, "All right, I¡¯ll kneel!"


    Grace ran up to Evelyn with a calm look on her face. She was neither sad nor happy. She calmly asked


    Evelyn, "Shall I start the demonstration now?"


    "Ah... Yes!" Evelyn answered, stammering a little.


    How could she react differently than she had expected? Grace should at least be mortified or unwilling.


    Only in this way could she feel proud and show off in front of her.


    Now, however, Grace''s deadpan demonstration of kneeling and groveling in a perfectly standard pose


    left no room for error. This also left Evelyn entirely without any sense of triumph.


    This situation made it seem like Evelyn was the embarrassed one!


    ********


    Sitting in the air-conditioned room, Lily listened as her assistant described the situation of the shooting.


    Her assistant even filmed Grace kneeling with her mobile phone and handed it to Lily to look at.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Watching the video of Grace kneeling, Lily unknowingly smirked. "Some people just want to die and


    others can''t stop them."


    "Isn''t it? This extra seems to have offended Evelyn, which exins why she¡¯s always getting picked on


    by Evelyn. Everyone in the film crew knows that Evelyn can''t be offended..." As the assistant spoke,


    she found herself saying something she should not have.


    Immediately, the assistant paled and said to Lily, "I''m sorry I said the wrong thing. This Evelyn is just


    unting her power by taking advantage of the fact that she is Master Hart''s girlfriend. Once Master


    Hart dumps her, let¡¯s not even talk about the second female lead. She won¡¯t even be qualified to be in a


    movie.¡±


    Lily calmly said, "Alright, you don''t have to tell me that."


    Evelyn had not given her a positive attitude since she joined the crew. Every time they met, they would


    find themselves in an argument.


    Naturally, Lily knew that Evelyn was trying to strut her stuff in front of her to work off her feelings from


    before.


    Lily certainly did not take Evelyn seriously. She was born in a small pack but was lucky enough to


    attract Brian. However, it was well known that each and every one of Brian''s girlfriends had a short


    shelf life. However, they still had no clue how many months she could remain as his girlfriend.


    The more arrogant Evelyn was now, the more she would suffer in the future.


    "The one who has a death wish is not the extra," Lily said with great interest.


    The assistant was surprised. It was not the extra? Then, was Lily talking about... Evelyn?!


    However, Lily did not bother to exin either. She just re-watched the video recorded by her assistant.


    For Lily, such videos were a delight to watch.


    After all, she did not like either Grace nor Evelyn. Now that they were against each other, it was a good


    show for her!


    She just did not know what Jason would do about Evelyn.


    Perhaps without waiting for Brian and Evelyn to break up, Jason would have smashed her into the


    ground. Lily felt more rxed as she thought of this...


    After all, Jason never yed by the rules.


    Even though he was her sister''s fianc¨¦e, she could not help being afraid when she came face to face


    with that Alpha.


    That man was so unpredictable. He could smile at you one second and make you feel hell the next.


    He could easily change the fate of others. Even a powerful pack like the Atkinson pack dared not


    offend Jason Reed.


    She just did not know how long Jason would maintain his interest in Grace.


    Thinking of this, Lily stood up and said, "All right, let''s go out and have a look. It would be a pity not to


    see it with our own eyes."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She walked out of the lounge as she spoke.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Her assistant saw this and hurriedly followed her.


    The weather was a little cool at the beginning of April. The male extras were doing well as there was


    room for more clothes in their costumes. However, for good effect, the director only allowed the female


    extras to wear some base clothes under the servant girls'' costume to avoid the women from appearing


    bulky.


    Therefore, the female extras were all slightly shivering now. One after another, they put on their coats


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    while they rested and just watched.


    Only Grace, who was still in her costume, knelt and groveled over and over again.


    As for Evelyn, since it was not an official shooting, she had been wearing a warm coat over her


    costume from the very beginning.


    "Oh dear, I don''t know if they''ve watched you carefully. Why don''t you kneel again and slow down so


    that the others can watch more carefully," Evelyn said to Grace again, not letting her finish her actions.


    Grace looked at her coldly before calmly saying, "Sure!"


    After that, she knelt again.


    By this point, it was obvious to everyone there that Evelyn was just troubling her on purpose!


    Evelyn just wanted to see Grace in pain, but Grace would not give her the satisfaction.


    At the thought of this, Evelyn suddenly let go of her hand. A stove prop she had been holding in her


    hands slid straight out. All that was heard was a bang and a dull grunt of agony from Grace.


    The copper stove hit Grace''s left hand as she was kneeling and groveling. If the stove prop was


    dropped slightly to the side, it would have hit Grace on the head!


    Grace straightened up, feeling only a sharp pain on her left hand. When she looked at Evelyn, she saw


    a sh of triumph in her eyes. That had clearly been an intentional move.


    In the next second, Evelyn''s expression changed to one of worry and apology. She bent down and


    acted as if she was trying to help Grace up. "Sorry, I..."


    However, before she could finish speaking, a figure came rushing quickly and picked Grace up. "Are


    you all right? Is your hand all right?"


    Grace raised her eyes and saw that it was Brian who helped her up.


    Evelyn was stunned to see Brian¡¯s sudden appearance. When... did hee from? Why was he


    holding Grace right now?!


    Based on Evelyn''s understanding of Brian these days, she knew that this man was by no means


    him, let alone help someone whose hand was hit.


    Brian touched Grace''s smashed left hand as he spoke.


    She gasped when he touched her finger. Her brows furrowed, and a muffled cry of pain spilled out of


    her mouth.


    Brian put on a poker face. In the next moment, he picked Grace up in his arms, and told the men who


    followed behind him, "Call the film crew''s doctor to the lounge."


    "Brian!" Evelyn cried, confused by the scene before her.


    She was his girlfriend! Why did he pick up Grace instead?


    Brian just gave Evelyn a cold look and quickly walked toward the lounge with Grace in his arms.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Everyone around was in an uproar while some looked at Evelyn sympathetically. They were convinced


    that Evelyn''s shelf life as Brian¡¯s girlfriend had reached its end.


    He was more interested in that extra ying a servant girl!


    Not far away, Lily, who was enjoying the show, was stunned. Grace and Brian? What was going on


    here?


    Was Brian also interested in Grace?


    Brian clearly looked like he was trying to protect Grace!


    What about Jason? Did he know about Brian and Grace''s rtionship?


    "Oh my God, what a turn of events. The prince and the extra..." her assistant beside her eximed and


    then sneered. "Evelyn has just hit a snag. Is it because she knows that the extra has something to do


    with Brian, so she deliberately pranked her?"


    The assistant guessed.


    Lily, however, dropped her eyes and seemed to be thinking of something.


    As for Evelyn who had been standing absent-mindedly where she was, she began toe back to her


    senses. With the sympathetic and mocking gazes around her, she felt as if she had been pped in the


    face.


    She was supposed to be popr, right? It was only right to have countless envious and jealous eyes


    focusing on her, right?


    However, why was everyone looking at her as if they staring at a clown?


    It was as if all her glory had vanished in an instant. It was as if she was only a pitiful creature in their


    eyes now.


    Evelyn was almost ready to scream that she was Brian''s real girlfriend.


    However, she did not shout at all. She only left in a hurry with her face flushed.


    The assistant director looked nkly at the director. "What... should we do?"


    How were they going to shoot the film today when Evelyn was, after all, the second female lead?


    Unfortunately, this was rted to Brian Hart.


    Who would dare to get involved in this?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The director could only heave a heavy sigh and said, "Let''s shoot the scenes without Evelyn first!"


    What else could they do?


    ...


    Grace was in pain and embarrassed when she was being carried to the lounge by Brian.


    The pain in her hand made it impossible for her to push him off. She could only say to him, "I hurt my


    hand, not my foot. I can walk on my own."


    "I know," he answered her lightly but kept on carrying her.


    Grace was also a little speechless.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    It was only after entering the lounge that Brian ced Grace on the sofa. Looking at her left hand that


    was gently covered by her right hand, he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "A little," she mumbled.


    He looked at the pained expression on her face. He knew that she was understating it. Her face had


    always been peaceful and calm. Now her brows were drawn together and her lips were pressed into a


    thin line. She was even speaking with difficulty.


    Looking at her like this, his heart ached.


    It was a strange feeling to him. When he saw her kneeling and groveling on the ground¡­ When he saw


    the copper stove smashing against her hand... All of a sudden, he felt as if his heart was being


    crushed. It was extremely painful.


    His wolf pushed against his skin and he almost shifted right there in the middle of the room!


    He¡¯d never had trouble controlling his wolf before.


    Almost reflexively, he rushed forward to help her up.


    Why did he do that?


    Brian had been in town before and proved that she was not the one he was looking for, but it was as if


    his emotions were still affected by her.


    Was it because of her looks? Was it because she looked like the person he remembered, so he was


    emotionally affected even though he knew she was not the woman he was looking for?


    It was not long before the film crew''s doctor arrived and rushed to give Grace a preliminary


    examination.


    As the doctor''s hand touched the location of Grace''s injury and made sure that there was no problem


    with the bone, she whimpered. Naturally, the pain Grace felt was severe.


    Her teeth were firmly biting her lower lip, and a thinyer of sweat on her forehead emerged. She only


    nodded and shook her head to answer the doctor''s questions.


    Finally, when the doctor was done examining her, she felt as if she was exhausted. There was cold


    sweat on her forehead and back.


    "There''s nothing wrong with her bones. Just give her some medicine for the bruising, and rest this hand


    as much as possible for the time being. Don''t use it for any heavy lifting," the doctor said. "If you''re still


    worried, you can go to the hospital and have X-rays done."


    After all, he was only the film crew''s staff doctor. He could easily deal with small injuries. There was


    nothing he could do about more serious injuries as he did not have any medical equipment here.


    "All right. Thank you, doctor," Grace said, finally relieved. If she did break a bone, she would not know


    what to do with her job at the Sanitation Service Center.


    People with jobs like her could not afford a long vacation. There was no way the Sanitation Service


    Center was going to allow her to take a long sick leave.


    After the doctor left, Brian said, "It might be all right, but you better go to the hospital for a check-up


    "That''s all right. I''ll just run down to the pharmacy and get some medication for my bruising," Grace


    said. "Thank you¡­ for just now.¡±


    Anyway, had he really picked her up and asked the film crew''s doctor to check her wound?


    He frowned slightly. "What was that all about? Why were you kneeling and groveling?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Besides, she kept repeating those actions again and again! Earlier, he saw her doing that when he


    came by. Only that time, he only saw her back and did not recognize her.


    His visit to the set today was only an impulse to visit Evelyn at work. When he approached her at the


    set, he saw the copper stove prop falling on the extra¡¯s hand. He only recognized the extra as Grace


    when that happened.


    "Nothing. I knelt and groveled in the right way, so they made me kneel and grovel again to teach the


    other extras," Grace said lightly.


    Brian narrowed his eyes, and his gaze fell on her forehead. Before, he could not see clearly because


    her forehead had been bathed in a thinyer of sweat. Now that she had taken a tissue to wipe away


    the sweat from her forehead, he could see that there was a round red mark in the middle of her


    forehead.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Obviously, it was caused by all the groveling.


    "Seriously, you... You knelt because they asked you to?" He was inexplicably angry all of a sudden.


    "Or what? Reject them? If I refuse, I will not get any money for being an extra today," she said.


    He choked. He knew that extras were the most vulnerable group in a film crew. They did not have any


    bargaining power when choosing their jobs.


    "How much money do you get a day as an extra?" His voice was muffled.


    "80 dors a day. Because there''s a kneeling scene today, they added 50 dors. For demonstrating


    the correct way to kneel and grovel, they¡¯ll give me another 200 dors," she said.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He red at her. His thoughts were stirring in his head. In other words, she repeatedly knelt and


    groveled for only 330 dors?


    Did this woman not know how to protect herself?


    "Do you have a problem with Evelyn?" He asked because he could see that she was making it difficult


    for her on purpose.


    No one in the film crew dared to say anything. This was natural. Extras were never taken seriously. The


    film crew was full of clever people, so no one was going to offend Evelyn for an extra.


    Because... the man behind Evelyn was him!


    Thinking about this, Brian felt as if his chest was clogged. It made him feel suffocated.


    "She''s my half-sister. As for whether there is a problem, there is, I guess. She has always felt that my


    imprisonment ruined her future," Grace said.


    Even if she did not say this, with Brian''s ability, he could easily figure it out. There was no need for her


    to hide it.


    There was a slight surprise in his eyes. Though he roughly knew some things about Evelyn and knew


    that she had a sister from a different mother who did not live with her, he had not paid much attention to


    what her sister''s name was.


    He never actually cared much about Evelyn. It was only because Evelyn''s lips were shaped like the


    girl''s lips that he continued to keep her by his side.


    However, it never urred to him that the woman in front of him and Evelyn could be sisters.


    Just then, the door of the lounge was pushed open. Evelyn, whom they had been talking about just


    minutes ago, entered. She looked very pale.


    Evelyn looked at Grace who had gauze wrapped around her hand. She then looked at Brian who had


    his eyebrows furrowed together. He was staring at her disapprovingly. She quickly snuggled up to


    Brian, pretending to be guilty.


    "Brian, thank you for taking care of my sister and letting Dr. Kwan check on her. I happened to meet Dr.


    Kwan when I was on my way here just now. I was relieved when he said her injury is nothing serious."


    Then, Evelyn turned to Grace and said, "I''m so sorry, Sis. I didn''t hold the hand stove well, making it fall


    on your hand."


    Grace calmly looked at her half-sister whom she had once treated with sincerity. She had even wanted


    to pave the way for her sister''s acting career because she thought that they were family.


    However, a car ident made her realize that she was just imagining things.


    Then again, she did have an idea about how Evelyn was able to go from being a C-list actress to the


    second female lead of a big-budget film. Even the director had to go along with her demanding


    requests.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Was the man behind Evelyn Brian?


    "All right, I''ll send you the list of medicine I bought as well as a copy of the certificate for lost wages.


    Please pay them." As she finished, she said to Brian, "Thank you for today, Mr. Hart. I need to go now."


    With that, Grace left the lounge, leaving Brian and Evelyn alone.


    Brian stared at Evelyn coldly, frightening her.


    Evelyn managed to squeeze out a smile. "Brian, why are you looking at me like that? By the way... You


    and my sister... do you know each other?"


    "Why, do you want to pry into this as well?" Brian asked without a reply.


    "I... I''m just curious. I''ve never heard my sister mention it," she said.


    "Right, your sister lives in a shabby and small rental house. She¡¯s sweeping the road as her job. Now,


    as an extra, she had to keep kneeling and groveling to you, her sister, for a mere 330 dors. Why


    would she mention it to you?" There was a rare chill in Brian''s voice.


    For Evelyn, at least, it was the first time he had spoken to her in such a cold voice.


    Evelyn shivered a little. "Brian... My sister and I had some misunderstanding..."


    "Oh, what kind of misunderstanding do you two have that you would make her kneel and grovel over


    and over again?" Brian asked.


    Evelyn felt a pang of panic. "I... I just wanted the film to look better. Sis did it right, so I thought of...


    letting her demonstrate. I... It wasn¡¯t my intention to..."


    Evelyn stammered. As she tried to make herself appear innocent, she just grew more and more


    nervous as Brian watched.


    "That''s enough. You don¡¯t need to say anymore. How many people do you think will believe your


    excuses?" Brian interrupted coldly. "Do you take yourself for a fool or do you think I''m a fool?"


    Her face turned pale, and she felt as if he had seen through her.


    Brian casually took Evelyn''s hand. Her thin and fair wrist was wearing a diamond-encrusted limited-


    edition watch that was on the market for two million dors.


    "Do you feel that you have be sessful and want to show off to your sister? You want her to


    know how much power you have now by getting her to kneel and grovel and do whatever you want


    when you know that she can''t even fight back?"


    Brian seemed to speak casually, but Evelyn listened in horror.


    "Come to think of it, I''ve given you a lot of things during this time too. Some other people have also


    secretly given you a lot in order to please you. Simply pick out anything you have on you, and your


    sister probably won''t be able to earn enough for it even after several years. How about you? Have you


    not thought about helping her?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "I..." Evelyn''s eyes were wide open, but she could not utter aplete word. She was shaking like a


    leaf.


    She thought that she had been secretive about the ¡®respect¡¯ she was receiving from others who wanted


    her to put in a good word for them with Brian. In fact, she had helped these folks who ¡®respect¡¯ her a


    few times prior. Just by intentionally bringing up good things about them in front of him indirectly helped


    <pplete favors for them.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    As a result, what she thought was a secret was now exposed by him in such a straightforward and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    simple way.


    "You know why I didn''t expose you before? Because it doesn''t matter to me. You work so hard to act in


    front of me. I have to pay you somepensation, don¡¯t I?" he said lightly.


    She looked stunned. Her face turned from pale to red as if someone had pped her several times. It


    hurt and embarrassed her.


    "However, I don''t like people who act too much and take themselves too seriously." Brian''s face


    darkened as he pulled the two million dor watch off Evelyn''s wrist and fiddled with it. "I can make you


    a star, but that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want. Otherwise, the bigger a star I make out of


    you, the harder you''ll fall."


    As he finished his sentence, his fingers loosened. The watch fell heavily to the ground, causing fine


    cracks to appear on its surface.


    Evelyn gasped. Her body stiffened with fright.


    "Also, you don''t have to go to tonight''s party anymore," Brian said before walking out of the lounge.


    Evelyn did not even have a chance to exin herself!


    Evelyn looked at the watch on the floor in confusion. It was worth more than two million dors. It was


    the first time in her life that she had worn such an expensive watch.


    However, he had dropped it just like that! Was he telling her that he could always do the same to her?


    Even if the people outside praised her to the sky, to him, she was just something he could throw away


    at any time?


    Evelyn''s hands that were at her sides were clenched into fists. She held Grace ountable for all this.


    Her wretched sister ruined everything!!!


    The party tonight was a gathering for the city¡¯s wealthiest patrons and most powerful pack members.


    She had been looking forward to the party tonight and even specially ordered a dress from France to


    be flown in by air with the hope of impressing the world. It was a good opportunity for her to raise her


    poprity as well as build connections.


    However, because of Grace, she was unable to go to her party tonight!


    Grace would have to pay for this!


    ...


    The party attracted several journalists, but not all journalists could enter such parties.


    As a result, many journalists had to barricade themselves in front of the hall''s entrance to see if they


    could get anything of value. Their cameras clicked and shed and they screamed and cheered to gain


    their target¡¯s attention.


    Celebrities. Politicians. Alphas and lunas.


    The most powerful, affluent people in the city rolled up, one luxury car after another, stopping at the


    hall''s entrance.


    Suddenly, a ck Bentley stopped in front of the hall''s entrance. A few experienced journalists, after


    seeing the license te, knew who it was immediately and put down their cameras without even being


    told to.


    After all, the man never liked being photographed by journalists.


    One of the journalists who did not know any better took a full face photo of the man and posted it


    online. As a result, the photo was deleted, and the journalist lost his job.


    It was a popr saying among the journalists that they should not simply take photos of Jason Reed.


    Even if you took one by ident, you should not publish it or put it on the inte. You could only take


    a picture of his back. He would not go after you if that was the case.


    The Bentley''s door was opened, and a tall figure stepped out.


    The crowd was wowed.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Although there were some top celebrities at the party tonight, Jason was not inferior to any one of


    them. In fact, he was even more striking than they were.


    He had a beautiful face, and when he looked at people with those charming, amorous eyes, the


    journalists could not help but fall for him. He was too beautiful to describe. His beauty was the kind that


    could attract both men and women.


    However, when these eyes were cold, it gave people an indescribable tension.


    What humans didn¡¯t realize, is that some of that attraction and fear came from his alpha strength. He


    was immensely powerful.


    He never let that powere out because to use it would unleash too much of his force into the world.


    Jason was surrounded by his own bodyguards as well as the venue''s security guards. His long, strong


    body was wrapped in a well-tailored ck suit.


    Jason always had great fashion sense, which was a consensus among the journalists.


    However, today there were exceptions.


    Everything else was fine, but¡­ He wore a light purple scarf around his neck and a pair of gloves in the


    same color. These two essories were a little strange to look at.


    "Why do the scarf and gloves look a bit different from Jason''s usual style?" A journalist started


    whispering.


    "It looks a bit rough, and it seems... a little old too. Is it a new vintage collection from some big brand?"


    "The average man would have a hard time looking good in this light purple color! However, it seems to


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    suit Jason."


    Jason did not like being photographed, but some reporters could not help but secretly photograph him.


    When Jason''s bodyguard was about to walk over, he seemed to move his lips to say something.


    Immediately, the bodyguard stopped.


    Once Jason was inside the venue, the reporter who took the candid photo gasped for breath.


    He thought that the bodyguard was going toe up to him and ask him to delete the contents of his


    phone.


    The moment Jason entered the venue, he naturally became the focus of attention. Almost immediately,


    many upper-ssdies tried their best to get close to him.


    Patrick walked over to Jason to examine his friend''s outfit and said, "You look really sharp in your outfit.


    The scarf and gloves don''t look like your usual style, though."


    Jason raised his eyebrows. "What do you think my style is?"


    ¡°Definitely not this woolen scarf and gloves. And in such a gentle color too!¡± Patrickughed. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. With me by your side, you¡¯ll still get some females to look at you. Even with the weird wool


    essories. Come, let¡¯s make the rounds.¡±


    "No." Jason coolly refused.


    Patrick''s face turned bitter. "Let me introduce you, or I''ll be annoyed to death by these women." They


    were the precious daughters of the Weiss pack''s friends.


    Patrick would have been their first choice, but thediespletely ignored him and desperately


    wanted to meet Jason through him instead.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Jason rolled his eyes at Patrick. At the same time, Patrick heard somedies around him puffing and


    muttering, "Oh my God, he even looks good rolling his eyes!"


    Patrick had the sudden urge to spit blood. Jason had only rolled his eyes. Did those fangirls have to


    fawn over every little one of Jason¡¯s move?


    As Jason took off the gloves, Patrick seemed to realize something suddenly and grabbed the gloves


    from Jason''s hand.


    "They seem to be hand-knitted. The knitting isn''t very nice, though." Patrickmented on the gloves


    in confusion. "The wool looks like old wool. Did a store cheat you? How dare they sell you these


    gloves!"


    "Who said I bought them?" Jason said lightly.


    Patrick''s jaw dropped. If he did not buy it, then... "Someone else can''t have knitted them for you."


    Jason did not answer, but his expression showed that he tacitly agreed.


    Patrick was surprised. Was it really from someone else? With Jason''s character, he would never wear


    this kind of stuff.


    However, he was not only wearing them today, but he was wearing them in such a public ce too.


    Who the hell knitted them?! What kind of person made such... Uh, not so great scarf and gloves, but


    ones that Jason would wear?


    Patrick''s mind flickered for a moment with rumors of the woman whom his friend had rescued from a


    nearby town. He left Old Alpha Reed behind to meet this female.


    He even alerted the local police for the woman''s sake.


    Could it be the same woman?!


    As he was lost in thought, Jason stretched out his hand to Patrick and said, "Give it back."


    "Ah!" Patrick came to his senses and was about to return the gloves to Jason when a voice rang.


    "Those gloves..."


    "These are the gloves Jason is wearing today." Patrick went first and said, "Or..."


    However, before he could finish thest sentence, Brian said, "They''re handmade."


    "Ah, you found out," Patrick muttered.


    Brian stared at the gloves, then looked at Jason in surprise.


    "What is it? What''s wrong with the gloves?" Jason asked. He could feel Brian''s face changing as he


    looked at the gloves.


    "Are they from someone else?" Brian asked.


    "Yes." Jason narrowed his eyes, and they gradually deepened as he looked at Brian. "Have you seen


    them before?"


    Catching Jason''s eye, Brian frankly answered, "Yes."


    For a moment, there seemed to be a tension in the air.


    Patrick, who was on the side, could not help but yell, "What are you talking about? What have you seen


    or not seen? By the way, Brian, why didn''t you bring your new girlfriend over today? I heard she was


    throwing her weight around on set today and ended up hitting a snag."


    Brian cast a slight nce at Patrick. "You''re well informed."


    "It''s nothing!" Patrick said humbly. "I just happen to know it from someone who''s been gossiping. I


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    heard your girlfriend made some extra kneel and grovel non-stop. Then you gave her a p in the face


    in public by carrying the extra straight to the lounge. Why, have you got a crush on the extra? You''re


    getting rid of your new girlfriend?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Patrick jokingly said as he was used to seeing his best friend change girlfriends all the time.


    It was just that if the current starlet had really gotten reced, she probably broke the record for being


    with him the shortest amount of time.


    "Yes, I do," Brian said casually, but he was still looking Jason in the eye.


    Patrick had not felt anything yet, but Jason''s face was already sinking. Even the air around him


    seemed heavy with seriousness.


    A pulse of power quaked through the room,ing from Jason.


    The humans looked around nervously, feeling weird but not knowing why.


    The wolves that were present, though, they knew.


    They nced immediately in Jason¡¯s direction.


    For him to flex like this could only mean that he was furious.


    "Hey, Jason, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so serious?" Patrick asked. He tamped down his


    own wolf and tried to diffuse the situation.


    If Jason were to lose his shit in a ce like this, it would spell ruin for them all.


    ¡°Hey Jay,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m just messing around. You don¡¯t need to lose your cool.¡±


    Jason ignored Patrick and stared at Brian with his dark eyes. He suddenly smirked. "Is the extra your


    girlfriend''s sister?"


    "Yes. What a coincidence, isn''t it?" Brian said.


    Jason smirked even more, but his eyes were cold. "Yes, what a coincidence."


    As he finished, he turned and walked toward the exit.


    Patrick looked at Brian who stood next to him in disbelief. "Is Jason¡­ leaving? He hasn¡¯t even been


    here for long."


    Brian stared at Jason''s back with the same serious look.


    "Did you guys say something that I didn''t catch?" Patrick asked. He thought that he had understood


    everything the two friends said, but now it seemed otherwise.


    How else could they react in such a way that he could not understand?


    "Never mind. It''s just that some things are too coincidental," Brian said, averting his eyes.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    He also heard Patrick mentioned that Jason seemed to care about a woman.


    He just did not expect that the woman Jason cared about would be Grace.


    ...


    Grace turned on her phone and was now casually going through videos while eating her takeaway


    food.


    At the moment, the video she was watching was an influencer''s live stream show. The influencer was


    standing in front of a venue, live streaming the fundraising party tonight.


    The influencer said that by now, all the elites would already be inside. Although she could not to go in,


    she was outside reporting. She was hoping that by doing this, she could bump into a celebrity when


    they came out.


    "Let''s see how our luck will be today. Why don''t you guys wait with me?" the influencer said while


    striking a variety of cute poses in front of the camera to attract the audience.


    Grace, though not particrly fond of celebrities, did not really expect to see the influencer bump into a


    celebrity. She was only watching this for entertainment during dinner.


    The influencer started to interact with her live stream viewers, asking them to guess which celebrity she


    would bump into today. She even set up a poll session and so on.


    Suddenly, the person in charge of the shoot reminded the influencer, "Someone''s out."


    With a turn of the phone camera, sure enough, there was a figure striding out of the venue.


    The influencer immediately got excited and hurriedly said, "I wonder who it is! I think it''s only been a


    few minutes since the party started. Are they out for something urgent? Why don''t we zoom in and see


    who it is? I hope it''s the celebrity we''re looking forward to!"

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    As the man moved closer and closer, his face became clearer and clearer in the camera.


    When Grace caught a glimpse of the man, the rice in her mouth that she had barely swallowed nearly


    burst out.


    It... It was Jason!


    Jason was in a ck suit. He was tall, and his hair was neat. He looked elegant and powerful. The only


    things that stood out were the scarf around his neck and the gloves of the same color on his hands.


    They... did not look right with this suit at all.


    Here on the influencer''s live stream show, the people watching were already flooding the screen with


    "Who is this man?"


    "He doesn''t look like a celebrity, but he''s so handsome. Oh my God, I''m going to fallpletely under


    his spell."


    "Oh my God, is he really not a celebrity? I¡¯ll be a huge fan if he ever debuts!"


    "Quick, go up there and interview him! Say something, it''s killing me!" The others urged.


    The influencer grinned at the phone''s camera. "Then let''s go and do an interview. I hope this


    gentleman is willing to talk to us!"


    She only took a few steps forward to find that the photographer holding the mobile phone did not follow


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    her. She turned back and jokingly said, "Come on, is our cameraman too tired to walk already?"


    "That... That''s Jason. That man is Jason Reed..." A quivering voice sounded from the cameraman


    behind the phone.


    "What?" The influencer was surprised. She looked incredulous as she nced at Jason again. Then,


    she yelled in a panicked voice, "Quick. Cut the video. Stop filming!"


    However, it was already toote. The audience was already in an uproar.


    It was very clear to many people. After all, their food, clothing, housing, and transportation usually


    involved the Reed family''s business.


    However, Jason did not like to be photographed, so there was an unwritten rule in the media. Even if


    you did shoot Jason, you could only shoot his vague distant figure or back.


    This footage was taken in the form of a video during a live stream.


    "Oh my God, so Jason looks like this! He''s so good looking!"


    "Please marry me!¡±


    "He''s my husband, and I''m hell-bent on my husband!"


    "No one can steal my husband!"


    All sorts ofments were flooding the screen until the live stream was eventually turned off.


    However, not long after that, Grace found a video that recorded Jason''s live stream earlier. There were


    already a lot ofments on it. Apart fromments about Jason''s beauty, there was also curiosity


    about Jason''s departure.


    A lot of people were talking about Jason Reed''s early departure. Some were even careful to analyze


    Jason''s steps in the video with a series of data. It was faster than a normal person''s walking pace, so it


    could be something urgent.


    As for what the emergency was, some people discussed whether there was something wrong with the


    Reed Group or if there was something wrong with his grandfather.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Some people spected that Jason left in anger after arguing with some other guests inside the hall.


    Others spected that there were a lot ofdies around him today, so he left early because he could


    not stand them.


    In short, there were all kinds of spections.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grace was reading all thements that were flooding in. She started to wonder what had happened


    to Jason that caused him to suddenly leave the venue.


    It was not until there was a knock on the door that Grace got up to open it. She instantly choked when


    she saw the figure standing outside.


    "Ahem... Cough..." She could not help coughing. Her face flushed.


    Who would have thought that the person everyone online was now fervently discussing about would


    show up here?


    Jason frowned slightly, raising his hand to pat Grace on the back and helping her to breathe properly


    again. "What''s the matter? Why are you choking so badly? Do you have a cold?"


    She choked and shook her head. She did not have a cold. She was taken aback by his sudden


    appearance.


    Grace finally managed to catch her breath and looked at Jason. "Why¡­ Why are you here?"


    "Why? Can''t I be here?" he asked rhetorically.


    She pressed her lips together. Of course, he coulde, but...


    He entered her house and shut the door behind him. He seemed to eat up any space he entered, and


    in her small apartment, that feeling waspounded. His eyes fell on her left hand which was


    obviously red and swollen. "How did you hurt your hand? Did you hurt it when you were working as an


    extra?"


    As he spoke, he caught her wrist, took her left hand, and was about to put his fingers over the swelling


    on the back of her hand when she eximed, "Don''t touch it, I''ve just applied ointment on it!


    His fingers closed slightly, but he kept staring at the swelling on the back of her hand.


    He had only heard Patrick mention about groveling and kneeling earlier. He did not expect that her


    hand would be hurt to this extent.


    The swelling and redness were so ring on her slender and fair hands.


    "It was hit by a prop," Grace replied lightly. Then, as if she had thought of something, she looked at him


    in surprise and said, "You know I went to be an extra today?"


    He did, however, and he caught sight of a bruise on her forehead. This made his frown deepen. "Is this


    from the groveling today?"


    She gasped at the touch of his finger.


    Although her forehead was not as badly hurt as the back of her hand, there was a dull pain when she


    touched it.


    Since he already knew that she went to be an extra today, it did not seem strange for him to know that


    she had groveled and knelt as well.


    After all, she groveled in front of a lot of people on set today.


    Jason''s dark expression made her think he was very angry. His cold expression caused the air


    pressure around him to lower.


    Grace kept her eyes wide open. She stared at Jason, not knowing why on earth he left the party early


    and popped into her house just to ask her if she was an extra today.


    But when she asked him that, it just appeared to make him more irritable.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Thinking that she had been wronged and bullied on the set today, he was in a bad mood and was


    anxious to see her.


    Now that he saw her, his mood was even worse!


    Jason raised his hand and touched the bruise on her forehead.


    "Ouch!" Grace could not help but gasp at the pain.


    "Is it painful?"


    Of course! She was not made of stone. Of course, it hurt! Especially when he intentionally aimed for


    her bruise.


    She red at him with her almond-shaped eyes.


    Heughed angrily. "Great. Great job, Grace. I wanted you to stay with me, but you were quick to


    refuse. I thought you had a lot of dignity and backbone, but now? Was it fun to be an extra and be


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    bullied into kneeling and groveling non-stop by your sister?"


    She bit her lip, subconsciously taking one step back. He was frightening her a little.


    However, when she took a step back, he took a step closer.


    She continued taking steps back until she reached the wall with her back against it. There was no more


    room for her to evade him.


    He closed in on her, his hands propped on either side of the wall. He was almost encircling her in his


    arms.


    "I asked you, was it fun?" His eyes were fixed on her, and his voice, deeper than usual, seemed to


    have a subdued fury in it.


    She was confused. She was the one who was hurt and bullied today! Why was he the one angry


    instead?


    "I... wasn''t ying," she grimly replied after a while.


    "Wasn''t ying? What set did you go to? Why did you be an extra? What, do you want to be a


    star? Why didn¡¯t you just tell me? I can make you a star. You can just ask me for anything you want.


    You don''t have to kneel and grovel and hurt your hand like that," he said coolly.


    If possible, he would have her chained to him so that she could not go anywhere and humiliate herself.


    Grace took a deep breath, tilted her chin up slightly, and said, "For 330 dors. I got to earn 130 dors


    as an extra, and I got another 200 dors by kneeling and groveling to Evelyn repeatedly. That''s why I


    became an extra, alright?"


    He paused for a moment. "330 dors?"


    "Yes, 330 dors!"


    "You did that for only 330 dors? Why didn''t youe to me for money? I''ll give you as much as you


    want. I..."


    "I''ll have to pay something in return for your money, right?" Grace said. She just did not want to get


    involved with him anymore. She wanted to go back to the old days when she did not know him. It was


    too lonely to be alone in the house back then, but she was not a game.


    "What if I don''t want you to pay?" he asked.


    "Then there''s no need for it. You don''t have to give me any money. I can earn my own living," she said.


    He snorted. "Do you have to get yourself into this mess to earn your living?"


    She gasped. A trace of gloom shed in her eyes. Then, she slowly lowered her eyes and muttered,


    "At least I earned this money with my own abilities, and I don''t need to be afraid of anything."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    "Do I frighten you?" he asked.


    She hesitated. "I know you''re just treating me like a game. You''re interested in me now because you


    think it''s fun. Once your interest wanes, then I''m worthless. If I offend you by ident, things might be


    as bad as when I was in prison."


    She did not want any more of those dark and miserable days!


    "Aren''t you afraid that you''ll offend me now by saying that?" he asked.


    Her body suddenly stiffened. Yes, of course, she was afraid, but she chose to say it anyway.


    Her expression said it all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There was a terrible silence all around.


    Grace lowered her head, and all she could hear was her breathing and heartbeat. Jason did not say


    anything, but she could feel that his eyes were on her.


    No one knew how much time had passed. Suddenly, she heard his voice. "If I say I''m not treating you


    as a game, will you want to stay with me?"


    She raised her head suddenly and looked at him in astonishment as if she had not expected him to say


    that.


    "Will you?" His eyes were still fixed on her.


    She gave a bitter smile. "What am I supposed to do by your side? Continue to be your sister? Or be


    your ymate? Either way, I''m afraid I''m not up to the task."


    His thin lips drew a straight line, and his eyes grew cold. The word ¡®wife¡¯ was stuck in his throat.


    If she asked, he could marry her. However, had Jason ever needed to ask a woman to be his wife?!


    He would never be like his father to lower himself in ways to beg a woman to be with him, and he knew,


    with Grace, if he asked, she would refute him.


    He suddenly gave her a faint smile and bent down slowly. He brushed her cheek gently. "Since Sis has


    already said so, let''s go ahead and see who is more patient. Will I be the first to give up on keeping Sis


    with me, or will Sis be the first to beg to stay with me?"


    Grace became slightly short of breath, and her body shook as he got closer.


    He was always so unpredictable. He could look like he was angry at one second and then be like the


    calm after a storm the next second.


    And always, always, she was drawn to this man.


    His strength and scent drew her in and made it hard to want to let him go.


    Having said that, Jason walked over to the table, pulled up a chair, and sat down.


    Grace was relieved and felt another cold sweat break out on her back and palms.


    Suddenly, she caught a glimpse of him casually picking up her phone. She shuddered and tried to grab


    her phone back from him.


    However, it was toote. He had already seen what was on the phone.


    Jason slightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Grace, half smiling. "Why, are you searching for news


    about me? If you have something to ask me, you can just call me and ask instead of searching the


    inte like this."


    She gasped. How could she exin this? Could she say that she just saw an influencer''s live stream


    and, out of curiosity, searched for the relevant content?


    "The party you attended today just started when you left. Doesn''t it matter if you juste out like


    that?" She could only digress.


    "It''s just a party," he said nonchntly. There were many parties like that in a year, and sometimes, he


    did not even bother to attend any of them at all.


    "Sis hasn''t finished eating yet. Go on." He nced at her half-eaten takeaway food, then calmly waited


    for her to sit and eat.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    She nibbled her lip and sat down. Almost mechanically, she resumed eating, mouthful by mouthful.


    He sat quietly beside her, holding his chin in one hand while looking at her quietly.


    Under themplight, her eyshes had a natural curl, which became more obvious when she dropped


    her eyelids. His hands seemed to be able to cover her palm-sized facepletely.


    Her delicate nose and her constantly moving cheeks as she chewed her food made her look like a


    small animal that was eating. There was an indescribable cuteness about it.


    He had not known before that watching a woman eat could be so enthralling.


    The more he looked at her, the more he seemed to want to hide her. He wanted to hide her where no


    one could see find her, where only he could look at her and where only he could approach her.


    No one else could covet her!


    His wolf desperately needed out.


    These territorial urges. The anger. The ¡­attraction to this woman. No doubt, it was just a reflection of


    his animal side asserting itself.


    ¡°I need to run,¡± he said absently.


    She tensed then nodded. ¡°Probably a good idea. That wolf of yours is a monstrous beast. I suspect he


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    gets antsy when you don¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Antsy, now that was a word for it.


    Grace was eating with her head down, but she could feel Jason staring at her all the time.


    The air seemed to be filled with vague embarrassment.


    Her face felt hotter and hotter. Even her swallowing became a little difficult. It was not like he had not


    seen her eating before, but at this moment, she felt warm. There was no difort, but...


    Grace sped up, trying to finish her food quickly.


    Just then, he suddenly asked, "Sis, do you like Brian?"


    Poof!


    The food she had not yet swallowed burst out of her mouth. Then, she coughed and looked at the table


    in front of her¡­ He was covered with the rice she had just spat out.


    "I''m... I''m sorry..." she hastily said and hurriedly wiped the grains of rice on his clothes.


    He took her hand casually. "Sis, you haven''t answered my question. Do you like Brian?"


    She looked at him nkly. Did she like Brian? Why would he ask her that? Besides... How did he know


    she knew Brian? She had never mentioned it to him!


    For a moment, all sorts of doubts filled her mind.


    Her silence made his brows twitch. His fingers brushed lightly against her lips.


    "Do you like him?" His voice was soft. It was gentle yet dangerous.


    "I... I have nothing to do with him at all. Why do you ask?" She wanted to turn her head to avoid his


    fingers.


    His fingers immediately grabbed her jaw, firmly fixing her face. Then, he lowered his head and pressed


    his lips lightly against hers. "Is there really nothing? If there''s nothing, why did he carry you to the


    lounge at the set today?"


    She looked at the perfect face before her in surprise. He... He knew!


    ¡°Why are you wondering how I know this?" He smiled gently. "Is it strange that I know when so many


    people were at the scene?"

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    As he finished his sentence, his lips moved closer to hers, almostpletely pressed against her lips.


    Grace''s face could not help but turn red. "Don''t..." she said, flustered.


    He paused as his eyes fixed on her. "Then you should tell me how you know him.¡±


    Hismand was one that she felt down to her bones.


    "It was because someone stole his bracelet once. The thief knocked into me, and it fell into the pocket


    of my shirt. He wanted to take it back, and that''s how I knew him,¡± Grace said hurriedly.


    "Is that so?" he muttered. "How many times have you two met since?"


    She never counted the number of times she met Brian! However, looking at Jason''s approaching face,


    Grace quickly counted them in her head and said, "Four... Four times. One was when he said he


    wanted to thank me for the bracelet by inviting me to a meal. Another asion was at the county, and


    another chance encounter at the hospital my grandmother was hospitalized in. The most recent one is


    at the film set where I was an extra."


    His eyes narrowed. Knowing Brian, if Brian wanted to thank her for the bracelet, he would have used


    money instead of going the extra mile and taking her out to dinner.


    In other words, did Brian have his heart set on her too?


    Why Grace? Brian just started dating Evelyn not long ago. If it had been in the past, Brian would not be


    interested in another woman when he was already dating someone.


    Now... an exception seemed to have been made!


    ¡°Do you like him?" he asked, still referring to the earlier question.


    "I told you I have nothing to do with him. What''s more, he''s another wealthy, powerful alpha. I am a


    wolf-less rogue. I''m just a sanitation worker." They were two people who did not belong together. In her


    opinion, Jason¡¯s question was meaningless!


    "Don''t I have a crush on you too?" Jason chuckled and stuck his lips to the corners of her mouth,


    sucking in the sticky grains of rice on her lips into his mouth. "What if Brian is attracted to you too? Will


    you like him?"


    Grace stiffened, and her blood seemed to surge at his gesture. He was too close, too seductive. It left


    her with a nk mind.


    "Well, Sis?" He nibbled the grains of rice in his mouth. "Will you like him or not?"


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She put her hands on his chest, but could not push him away.


    "No... I won''t..." she said anxiously, hoping that he would put an end to his flirtatious ways.


    "You cannot lie to me," he murmured. His voice was deep and rumbling. "Never like Brian, all right?"


    Her body stiffened suddenly. His voice was beautiful, but beneath it was a chilling warning.


    If she were to ever like Brian in the future, she would be doomed.


    It was Jason who had deceived her into thinking that he and she were able to be together, but it turned


    out that she was being yed like a fool by him.


    Now, he was asking her not to lie. How ridiculous.


    "I don''t like him now, but I don''t know if I''ll ever..." She opened her mouth for a final act of verbal


    defiance. Perhaps it was the only resistance she had left.


    However, before she could finish, he was pressing hard against her lips, blocking all her words.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    "Hmm..." Grace subconsciously raised her hand, trying to push him away. After he caught her right


    hand, without thinking much, she raised her left again.


    As his fingers pressed against her left hand, she gave a sudden gasp and unconsciously opened her


    mouth to cry out, "It hurts!¡± It was a cry that allowed him to deepen the kiss.


    She was almost suffocated by the kiss.


    It was some time before the kiss ended, and he let go of both her hands.


    She felt her legs go limp, and she almost slipped off the chair.


    He held her waist in one hand and lifted her left hand gently in the other. "Did I hurt you, Sis?"


    Grace bit her lip and red at Jason. "Why did you do that just now?"


    "Because I don''t like to hear Sis say things that I don''t want to hear." He smiled softly, looking gentle as


    could be. "I don''t mind kissing you again if you''re going to say something."


    "..." She was stunned but said nothing more for fear that he would mean what he said.


    Jason looked down carefully at the unrelenting swelling on the back of Grace''s hand. "You''ll have to


    take proper care of this wound. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to recuperate here. How about you


    go to my ce to recuperate?"


    "What?" She was shocked. "Your ce?"


    "Yes, we''ll go to Reed Residence. There are many rooms there. Sis can choose any room you want,


    and there will be servants waiting on you," he said.


    "No!" She refused quickly. "I''m used to living here. Besides, it''s not like I''m badly hurt. I¡¯m still perfectly


    capable of taking care of myself. I don¡¯t need people to wait on me."


    His face grew cold. Ayer of haze seemed to cloud over those beautiful, amorous eyes. "You don''t


    want to?"


    Her throat tightened. She really did not want to.


    She would only get more and more involved with him by staying at his ce. She did not want to have


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    anything to do with him!


    After a moment''s hesitation, she swallowed the saliva flowing between her throat and said, "You said


    you won¡¯t force me."


    "I did say I won¡¯t force you, but that was only if you were willing to stay by my side. Now it''s just a


    matter of having you over to recuperate for a few days so that I don¡¯t have to worry about you." He


    smiled. "Sis, do you want me to worry about you?"


    His smile, like a mountain, pressed hard on her heart.


    The unstoppable light shining in his eyes let her know that her rejection was useless.


    Yes, he was the emperor of Emerald City. Once he decided on something, the others could only obey


    him.


    She was like an ant in front of him that could not even rebel.


    If she did not agree, there were a hundred ways this man could make her agree.


    Grace uttered out the four words in her mouth, "Alright, I''ll go."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    She simply packed her luggage, which was just some change of clothes. As for the other toiletries, he


    only said that they were all avable at Reed Residence, so she did not need to bring any with her.


    He did not want her to take her clothes there as well, but she said, "I''m used to wearing these clothes.


    They''refortable."


    He could say nothing more and allowed her to take her clothes with her.


    After she was done packing, Grace was about to carry her duffel bag, but Jason picked it up first and


    said, "I''ll take care of it."


    They walked out of the rental house with Grace following behind Jason.


    Sometimes, she felt that he was unpredictable. He could be gentle one moment, but in the next, he


    would act as if he could knock you into hell at any time.


    Now that she was going back to Reed Residence with him, it seemed that their rtionship would


    be even more ambiguous.


    When would she finally have nothing to do with him? Would she have to wait until he got tired of her?


    As she thought this, she stared at him with her eyes fixed on the scarf around his neck.


    She had knitted the scarf with old wool, but she did not expect him to wear the scarf and the gloves at a


    party attended by so many elites.


    In thements she read online, everyone was wondering if it were new items from some luxury


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    brand, or if they were a renowned designer''s handmade essories. No one bothered to think that


    maybe the scarf and gloves were made with old wool by an ordinary person.


    Perhaps, as he had said before, it was up to him to decide whether the scarf suited him or not.


    Outside the residential building, Grace saw the familiar ck car parked in front. Terrence got out of the


    car and quickly walked toward Jason, taking the duffel bag from him.


    Jason turned around and looked at Grace who was still a few feet behind him. "What''s wrong? Let''s


    go." He held out his hand to her as he spoke.


    She bit her lip a little, hesitated, and raised her foot. She did not reach for his hand.


    He frowned slightly and withdrew his hand. As she bent down to get into the car, he bent down in the


    same way. His lips got close to her ear and said, "You may not want to hold my hand today, but sooner


    orter, you won''t want to let go of my hand."


    Her body immediately went rigid, and her heart seemed to stop at that moment.


    As Grace got into the car, she looked at Jason''s hand that was on herp.


    His fingers were long and distinct, looking very pretty. Did he say, sooner orter, she would not let go


    of his hand?


    Was that possible?


    When they arrived at Reed Residence, the gates opened and the car slowly drove into Reed


    Residence. The two sides of Reed Residence were lined with ancient trees that all had hundreds of


    years'' worth of history. They were lush and evergreen all year round. Through the window, one could


    see the adjoining buildings. She could not see the size of the entire Reed Residence at one nce.


    It was not that she had never seen a wealthy person''s mansion before. Sean Stevens''s family was


    wealthy too, and she often visited the Stevens residence back then. However,pared to Reed


    Residence, it was likeparing a vi to a pce.


    The car came to the main house and Grace followed Jason out of the car.


    He naturally took her hand and walked into the house. Grace could feel the eyes on her. It was a


    mixture of amazement and shock.


    "Young Master." A man who appeared to be in his 50s or 60s and was dressed as a butler approached


    Jason and respectfully said, "This is..."


    "This is Grace. She¡¯ll be staying here for a few days," Jason said. He then introduced Grace, "This is


    Uncle Kwan. He is the butler here. If you need anything while you''re here, you can find Uncle Kwan."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Uncle Kwan looked thoughtfully at Grace. There was a hint of surprise in his gaze.


    Grace took the initiative to greet him. "Hello, Uncle Kwan."


    "Miss Cummins, if you need anything, just let me know." Uncle Kwan smiled.


    "You can just call me Grace," she said, feeling ufortable at the appetion.


    "You are the Young Master''s guest, of course, I should call you Miss Cummins," Uncle Kwan said,


    looking unapologetically polite.


    Grace did not insist on it since she would not stay here for long anyway.


    "Uncle Kwan, please show her the rooms and let her choose one," Jason instructed.


    "Just give me any room," Grace said immediately.


    "About this..." Uncle Kwan looked at Jason.


    "Take the annex on the third floor, then," Jason said lightly.


    "Yes," Uncle Kwan answered.


    Grace was a little confused. What was an annex? However, Uncle Kwan soon led her to the third floor,


    and she did not ask any more questions.


    On the third floor, Uncle Kwan opened the door of a room and said to Grace, "Miss Cummins, please


    brand or other requirements for these, you can also tell me."


    "Oh, nothing else," Grace said.


    Uncle Kwan left, and Grace looked around the huge room. It was femininely decorated and had a retro


    feel to it. The furniture was in a Chinese style, giving the room an elegant and quiet feeling.


    Grace gave the furniture lying about a cursory nce. They were probably made from rosewood.


    Of course, if they were all rosewood, the furniture in this room would be worth a fortune.


    Was this how wealthy the Reed family was?


    While Grace was surprised at the amount of rosewood in the room, a servant came in with some


    toiletries and new sheets. She changed everything for her and brought up the duffel bag Grace had


    taken from her rented house.


    "Thank you," Grace said.


    When the servant left, she took her stuff out of her duffel bag and hung her clothes in the closet.


    However, to her surprise, there was a wedding dress hanging in the closet.


    It was just that the style of the dress... The wedding dress must had been from a long time ago. It


    would be difficult to find one in such a style now.


    However, the dress was very well made. It was neatly tucked inside a transparent dust bag.


    Did the wedding dress belong to thest person who stayed in this room? Grace wondered. When she


    turned around, she saw another door on one side of the room.


    When she opened the door, all she could see behind it was another room. It waspletely different


    from the room she was in. The room looked cold and oppressive.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Everything was in the hues of blue and ck. The furniture here was not made of rosewood. The


    design of the furniture was modern, concise, and lively.


    It was just that the room was so sparsely furnished that it even looked a little empty.


    Were the two rooms connected?

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Grace thought to herself as she crept up to the bedside table, only to be shocked when her eyes fell on


    the picture frame on it. She stared at the picture with her almond-shaped eyes wide in disbelief.


    It was a picture of her!


    The problem was that she did not remember ever taking a picture like this, and if she looked at her


    eyes in the picture, they were not facing the camera.


    Who took this picture? Why was it here? Whose room was this...


    Click.


    Someone pushed open the door of the room and Grace looked up. It was Jason.


    "Well, looks like Sis already knows that the two rooms interconnect with each other without me telling


    you." Jason walked forward with a smile. His eyes were on the picture frame Grace was holding in her


    hand. "What do you think of this picture?"


    "Howe there''s a picture of me here?" she asked.


    "I was the one who took it, of course," he said, taking the frame out of her hand and putting it back on


    the bedside table. ¡°I miss you so much when I can''t see you."


    His tone slightly raised at the end of the sentence. There was a hint of ambiguity.


    As if thinking of something, she suddenly said, "Is this your room?"


    "It''s my room." He nodded.


    Grace bit her lip. "In that case... Get me another room."


    "Why? Didn''t you say you can take any room? Why does Sis mind now when one of us has slept on


    the bed while the other one slept below the bed? There wasn¡¯t even a door in between us,¡± Jason said.


    Grace bit on her lower lip as her face turned slightly red. She could not help imagining the old days


    when they lived together in the rented house. Back then, she could just look down and she would see


    him lying below her bed.


    Even the cold room felt warm.


    At that time, she could approach him so freely, but now...


    "Sis..." He suddenly bent down. There seemed to be a look of gloom in his eyes. "Do not simply show


    an expression like that to a man, all right?"


    She was startled and instinctively started to move back, but his hand slipped around her waist to stop


    her.


    "It''s... It''ste. I''m going to wash up and go to bed," she said. Her body was stiff, afraid that he might


    kiss her as he did back in the rented house...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Is it?" He fixed his gaze on her.


    His eyes seemed to hold her entire mind. She quickly lowered her head to keep her eyes from his.


    His eyes were so beautiful that they seemed to be able to suck her soul and will.


    Suddenly, he let go of his hand and said with a smile, "It''ste, Sis. Go wash up."


    Grace then heaved a great sigh of relief and hurried out of his room. She went back into the next room


    and headed toward the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Grace looked at herself in the mirror. Her cheeks were flushed, and her lips were so


    red and juicy as if they were dripping water. There was a hazy and delicate look in those almond-


    shaped eyes. No wonder Jason asked her not to look at a man like that.


    Grace suddenly tossed her head and turned on the tap, cooling her now hot cheeks with cold water.


    What was wrong with her?! Even though she could not resist Jason, she did not have to blush like that.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    She should be afraid of him, right? He was a man who could easily grasp her pain and embarrassment.


    His words could easily knock her into hell.


    However, why did she feel out of control when he was so close to her and when he was breathing in


    her ear?


    This man was simply too much for her. Even if he called her ¡®sis¡¯, in the end, she was only a pawn in


    his hand. She was a chess piece for entertainment in his spare time!


    Jason, on the other hand, looked down and picked up the picture frame on the bedside table. He


    looked at the person in the picture¨Cthose apricot eyes were looking ahead while the corners of her lips


    were curling upwards, smiling lightly.


    Her beautiful face made people feel some sort offortable peace and elegance.


    It was as if he had acquired something he never thought of before.


    "Sis," Jason muttered softly as he ran his fingers over the lips of the person in the frame. Then, as if


    unable to restrain himself, he kissed the lips in the picture.


    Just now... If it had not been for the stiffness of her body, if it had not been for the flicker of fear in her


    face, he might indeed have kissed her.


    He, however, chose to suppress his desires.


    Why was that? Was it because it scared her?


    He had already scared her at the rented house today, so he could not bear to scare her a second time.


    He gently closed his eyes, and a smile faintly emerged at the corners of his lips.


    ...


    Grace thought she might not be able to sleep at all on her first night in the house, but actually, she slept


    so well that she feared she would sleep forever.


    Maybe it was because so many things had happened that day that she was so exhausted. Perhaps she


    did not have the energy to do anything else.


    Grace looked at the time on her phone. It was five o''clock in the morning.


    She needed to be at the Sanitation Service Center by six.


    Grace hurriedly changed her clothes and went into the bathroom for a quick wash.


    When she came out, she found Jason sitting on the dresser in her room, ying with her mobile


    phone.


    "Is Sis going to work?" He looked at her.


    "Yes," Grace replied, taking her phone out of his hand and putting it in her bag. She then picked it up


    and wanted to leave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Let''s have breakfast together." He sped her wrist.


    "I''ll bete for work." She was in a hurry.


    He smiled. "If I say Sis will be on time, then Sis will be on time!"


    She gasped.


    They reached the dining room downstairs where Grace was surprised to find that breakfast was


    already served.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    It was only a little past five o'' clock. No average family would make breakfast so early.


    "From now on, breakfast will be ready ording to your working hours. Sis must eat breakfast before


    going to work," Jason said and led Grace to the table before gently pressing her shoulders to get her to


    sit down.


    Grace obediently sat down and looked at the breakfast on the table. There was a wide variety of


    Chinese and Western dishes. Atst, she drank a ss of milk, ate a bowl of porridge, as well as some


    pastries.


    This breakfast was much sumptuous than the simple two-dor steamed bun she usually bought in the


    morning.


    It also made her realize that she was really and actually staying in the Reed Residence instead of her


    small rented house.


    "I''ll ask my driver to drive Sis to the Sanitation Service Centerter," Jason said.


    "It''s all right. I''ll take the bus," Grace said quickly.


    "It''s not anywhere near to your Sanitation Service Center. If you take the bus, you have to make two


    transfers. Aren''t you afraid you''ll bete?" He looked at her casually, as if he was confident with


    everything.


    Grace was dumbstruck.


    After breakfast, the Reed family''s driver drove Grace to the Sanitation Service Center in a silver


    Maybach.


    Sitting in the car, Grace was amused. She had the cheapest job, but to drive her to work in such an


    expensive car seemed like an irony.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Grace told the driver to park 500 meters away from the Sanitation Service Center so that she could get


    out of the car and walk the remaining way there. If the driver really sent her to the entrance and she


    was seen by her colleagues, it would probably set off another rumor.


    Inside the dressing room, she changed into her work clothes. Although she had applied the back of her


    left hand with ointment, it was still painful. She was even struggling with simple movements.


    Having changed into her work clothes and taken her tools, Grace, as usual, swept the road that was


    her and ire Watts''s responsibility. However, ire Watts noticed that Grace''s hand was a bit


    awkward. She could not help asking, "What happened to your hand?"


    "Nothing. It just got hit by something. I hurt the back of my hand a little, but only a little," Grace said.


    ire Watts said, "Then sweep slowly today. Don''t use your hand too much. I can sweep more."


    "Thank you, ire Watts," Grace said gratefully. After partnering up with ire Watts, ire Watts had


    helped her a lot. Beforeing to work today, Grace had been worried that her hand injury would slow


    down their work today.


    "Don''t mention it. These two roads are swept by you and me. If I get tired one day, you can sweep


    more for me," ire Watts said.


    The two of them headed back to the Sanitation Service Center canteen around noon for lunch.


    In the canteen, someone was talking about the influencer''s live stream on Jasonst night.


    Normally, any content that recorded Jason''s full face would have disappeared from the inte long


    ago, but this time, although the influencer had already deleted the live stream, someone managed to


    capture Jason''s scene in the video and spread it everywhere.


    Strangely enough, these videos had not been deleted even until now. So many people finally saw what


    Emerald City''s Young Master Reed looked like.


    Many people were marveling at Jason''s looks. Although there were somements about his good


    looks already floating around on the inte, people only realized that his looks were not good but


    excellent when they saw proof of it.


    Many femaleizens were saying that they want to apply for a job in the Reed Group. Even if they


    were only working as a clerk, they would be happy even if they could see him once in a while.


    "Jason''s scarf and glovesst night look really special. They look a bit old, though. If someone else


    wears them, they''ll look like they''ve been wearing them for years, but when he wears them, it''s


    somewhat special."

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    "No one has been able to find out which brand the scarf and gloves are from. Some say they are


    handmade customized items from a big brand."


    Some of Grace''s colleagues were talking about it, and she could only listen helplessly. She did not


    know how her colleagues would feel if they found out that she was the one who made them.


    However, after ire Watts saw Jason''s scarf and gloves, she could not help but mutter, "These gloves


    look like the ones Grace made before."


    After all, ire Watts had been watching Grace when she knitted the gloves. Grace even asked ire


    Watts for help when she was stumped. ire Watts certainly remembered.


    However, as soon as she said this, she wasughed at by the crowd.


    "ire Watts, Grace may know how to knit a pair of gloves, but can they be worn on Jason''s hand?"


    "Jason only wears hand-knitted items by master designers. How can he wear something made by a


    sanitation service worker?"


    "Hey, ire Watts is telling us a joke!"


    Hearing this, ire Watts stopped talking and was slightly embarrassed. She only turned to Grace and


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    muttered under her breath, "Grace, those gloves Jason worest night really look like the ones you


    knitted. They say the gloves are custom-made by a big brand. As far as I can see, what these big


    brands made are simr to yours!"


    Grace was speechless. They were the same, alright?


    When she got off work in the afternoon, Grace got another call from Jason''s driver, saying that Jason


    had asked him toe and pick her up from work.


    Terrified, Grace told the driver to wait 500 meters away from the Sanitation Service Center. She then


    made her way there while avoiding the others and got into the car.


    After getting into the car, Grace took a long breath. It would be a burden to her if she had tomute


    like this every day!


    When she got back to the Reed Residence, Jason had note back. Uncle Kwan said that Jason


    had a meeting at thepany, so he woulde backter and asked Grace to eat first.


    At the huge dinner table, Grace ate alone with a table full of dishes.


    Although the food was plentiful, there was an indescribable sense of loneliness about sitting alone at


    such arge table.


    Suddenly, she thought of Jason. The media said that Old Master Reed was being hospitalized and


    recuperating there, which meant that Jason had been eating at a big table like this alone?


    With this in mind, Grace somehow felt her heart go heavy.


    Meanwhile, at the Cummins family''s house, Evelyn was absentmindedly eating. "Why are you eating at


    home these two days? Don''t you have to apany Brian?" Melinda Riley asked as she helped her


    baby daughter with her food.


    ''Apany?'' Evelyn mocked herself. Brian had not called her in the past two days. She even went to


    Brian''spany specifically to look for him but was turned away. She was told that he was busy.


    Brian''s sudden change of attitude frightened her, and she somewhat figured out it was because of


    Grace.


    Brian saw her treating Grace that way, so... Was Brian now angry with her over Grace?


    At the thought of this, Evelyn was even more confused. She secretly gritted her teeth. How on earth did


    Grace know Brian?! Why had she not heard from Brian or Grace about this before?


    "You''ve got to hold on to Brian!" Melinda Riley reminded.


    "That''s right. Don''t be like your sister and make such a big mistake in the end. All your efforts will be in


    vain then." Tony Cummins also reminded his daughter.


    Tony Cummins was furious at the thought that his eldest daughter''s great potential marriage was ruined


    by a car ident she had previously caused.


    He could have been the father-inw of the President of Stevens Group.


    However, it was now better. His younger daughter''s current boyfriend was the prince of the


    entertainment industry, Brian! The Hart family was much more formidable than the Stevens family.


    They were the big boys.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    "I know," Evelyn said as she suppressed her insecurities. For now, the only way to find out was to ask


    Grace.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She must find out exactly what Grace''s rtionship with Brian was!


    ¡­


    When Grace finished washing up that night and left the bathroom, she saw a light shining through a


    gap in the door that joined the two rooms.


    Was Jason¡­ back?


    Grace thought as she raised her hand to knock on the door. She wanted to talk to him about the driver


    issue.


    However, when she knocked on the door, it was not fully closed. Her knock opened the door, and she


    saw arge projection. It was obvious that there was a video conference taking ce on the screen.


    There were many foreigners on it.


    Now, the people in the video conference were all looking at her.


    "There''s a woman. Oh my God, why is there a woman here sote at night?" someone said in surprise.


    "Jason, is this your lover?"


    "How about an introduction?"


    "This can''t be the woman who called in thest meeting."


    All kinds of sounds filled the room for a moment until the room finally became quiet. Jason had cut off


    the sound.


    However, she could still see the people in the video conference looking at her curiously.


    "Yes?" Jason asked as he turned to look at Grace.


    "Well... Sorry for interrupting your meeting." She stood awkwardly, unaware that he was in the middle of


    a video conference.


    "It''s all right," he said. "If you want anything from me, just say so."


    "You don''t have to ask the driver to fetch me to and from work tomorrow. I can take the bus myself,"


    she said.


    "Why? You take the bus with four wheels. The driver also sends you by car with four wheels. What''s


    the difference?" He raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Of course, it was different!


    "It''s... too eye-catching," she hesitated and said.


    He thought for a while before saying, "Which car did the driver pick you up in today?"


    "The silver Maybach," she said.


    "All right, I''ll have a word with the driverter and get you an inconspicuous car," he said.


    Grace immediately felt speechless. That was not the point at all.


    "What I was trying to..."


    "Does Sis want me to send you personally?" Jason jumped to his feet and approached Grace. He bent


    over with a faint smile. His face was suddenly close to hers. "If that''s what you want, so be it."


    Grace''s face suddenly turned red. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the people in the


    video conference. They were all looking curiously at them while gossiping.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Grace just felt like she was a panda being watched by the crowd.


    "Hmm? Does Sis really want me to send you?" His voice once again rang in her ears.


    She blushed even more before quickly saying, "No." With that, she hurried back into her room and shut


    the adjoining door.


    Jason smiled faintly. When he turned around, his face reverted to its usual expression. He went to the


    chair and sat down, reconnecting the audio system.


    "Let''s proceed with the meeting," Jason said lightly, seemingly ignoring the fact that everyone was


    trying to pry.


    "Jason, is this the one who called you during ourst meeting?" someone asked as he could not help


    but pry.


    Jason raised his eyebrows slightly. "Why, do you want to know?"


    Suddenly, the man shivered and said with a dry smile, "Then... We''ll just proceed with the meeting."


    Although it was a meeting, there was a voice in everyone''s heart that spected that their president


    seemed to be living together¡­ with a woman!


    ...


    Evelyn was surprised when she went to look for Grace in the rented house but found nothing. There


    was no one in the rented house at all. There was no light, and no one answered when she knocked.


    She thought Grace was out and had note back, so she ended up waiting until after 1 a.m. She was


    getting sick from the cold, but Grace still had note back.


    She left in a rage and found her the next morning at the Sanitation Service Center.


    "I need to see you!" Wearing sunsses, a face mask, and a baseball cap, Evelyn looked like she was


    terrified that a celebrity like her would be recognized.


    However, she forgot that she and Brian had never been seen together in public and that even though


    she was now a second female lead in a big-budget film, everyone was on the set treated her well only


    because they had to give her a little face.


    Out in the public, few people actually recognized her. To the general public, she was only a C-list


    actress.


    "What is there to talk about?" Grace gave her a cold look. She then took her cleaning tools and put


    them on the Sanitation Service Center''s bicycle before saying to Evelyn, "Excuse me, I still have work


    to do."


    With a disgusted nce at the dirty bicycle, Evelyn subconsciously took a step back.


    Grace directly got on her bicycle and rode out the Sanitation Service Center''s entrance, leaving Evelyn


    to stomp her foot in anger. She could only dash out and get a car to follow Grace to the road where she


    swept.


    "Sis, why are you doing this? I came to see you today just to ask you something. We are sisters after


    all. It¡¯s not very nice of you to do that." Evelyn now softened her attitude.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Grace still ignored Evelyn and started to sweep the rubbish on the road.


    Evelyn saw this and frowned a little before following Grace. She said, "Sis, I came here today to


    apologize for hurting your hand. Sorry about that day."


    "Right, it seems that you didn''t pay me the medical expenses the other day. Please settle the bill,"


    Grace said.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Evelyn''s face suddenly went stiff, but it was not a time for her to throw a fit. She could only smile, take


    out her purse, and ask Grace, "How much is it?"


    "It''s 106 dors," Grace replied directly.


    Evelyn took out 200 dors and pretended to be generous as she said, "Sis can keep the rest.


    Consider it a gift."


    Grace scoffed and took the money. "It''s not a gift. It''s that I''m kind enough to only charge you this


    much. Otherwise, if I were to sue you for harming with intent, how much do you think you¡¯ll owe me


    then?"


    Evelyn''s face was very red, but luckily she was covered with a mask, so no one could see her.


    She almost forgot that Grace used to be awyer!


    "How can I hurt you on purpose?" Evelyn said, smiling sheepishly. "It was careless of me that day."


    "Is it really necessary for you to act like this before me, Evelyn?" Grace looked at her with amusement.


    "You and I both know exactly what kind of person you are, and there''s no one else around here. It''s just


    making you look like a clown by calling me ¡®sis¡¯ and saying you were careless."


    Evelyn almost choked, and her face went dark. "Well then, tell me about your rtionship with Brian."


    "I guess that''s what you''re here for today." Grace looked coldly at her and said, "Is it necessary to tell


    you what''s my rtionship with him?"


    "Brian is my boyfriend now. You better not try to seduce him. Otherwise, your reputation will be ruined,


    and you''ll get nothing!" Evelyn said sharply.


    A ruined reputation? Grace only found her half-sister''s words extremely funny.


    Her reputation had already been ruined by the ident three years before. "What am I going to get


    now?" She made a sarcastic remark.


    Evelyn raised her chin. "If you know your ce, then I might give you some money to run a small


    business in the future. It¡¯s better than sweeping the road here, right?"


    Anyway, if she did be Mrs. Hart, then having a sister working as a sanitation service worker did


    not sound great.


    Evelyn was quite willing to let Grace go down the drain as much as possible. However, for the sake of


    maintaining her image in the future, it seemed best to let Grace own a small business. She could even


    earn some good publicity by supporting her sister regardless of the past.


    "Do you think I care about your money?" Grace suddenly burst intoughter. "Besides, how long do


    you think you can be Brian''s girlfriend for?"


    A man like Brian was not at all someone Evelyn could handle. How could Brian not know Evelyn''s plot?


    Besides, she had seen how cold-hearted Brian could be toward his ex-girlfriends.


    They said Brian would spoil every woman to the skies when he was dating them. However, when she


    saw Brian treating his ex-girlfriend like that, she realized that maybe the man had never fallen in love


    with anyone.


    He only spoiled those women to the skies because the things they wanted did not matter to him¡ª


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    money, designer clothes, jewelry, houses, cars, all kinds of resources... To him, they were only simple


    stuff.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    He made women have the illusion that they were being spoiled.


    Evelyn took her sunsses off and stared at Grace, her eyes almost ready to burst into mes. "Grace,


    Brian is mine!"


    "Then you should say this in front of Brian, not in front of me," Grace said coldly.


    "You..." Evelyn groaned before finally turning and walking away quickly.


    Since she could not get anything from Grace, there was no point in wasting her time, but... She wanted


    Grace to pay for what she said today.


    What did she mean by how long can she be Brian''s girlfriend? She would be Brian''sst girlfriend!


    She would not give Brian up to anyone else for the world!


    ...


    Later that night, Grace received a Messenger message from the organizer to go over to the film set


    fromst time on her day off this week.


    ¡®The director said there were a few shots of youst time, and you did a good job. Thest scene


    involving the extras was not filmed at all. However, it will be filmed the day after tomorrow. It will be the


    same crew of extras fromst time so that it¡¯s not confusing.¡¯ Sidney, the organizer, also left her a


    message exining everything.


    Grace hesitated before replying, ¡®Alright, got it.¡¯


    After all, she had already filmed it thest time. It would not be right for her to ditch this time. Besides,


    she was introduced by ire Watts. If she refused to go, it may cause some unnecessary trouble for


    ire Watts.


    "Who is it from?" A voice sounded behind her. Grace turned her head abruptly and realized that Jason


    had walked into the room.


    Only, he did not enter through the door that connected the two rooms but through the very door of the


    room.


    "I just promised to be an extra again this week," Grace said.


    "Are you going to be an extra again?" He said, frowning, ¡°Haven''t you had enough of thest lesson?¡±


    Grace pressed her lips and said, "If you want to make money, there''s no way you won''t suffer."


    Besides, once shepleted this filming, she would try to avoid film crews involving Evelyn next time.


    A light flickered in his eyes. "That being said, you don''t care if you suffer as long as someone gives you


    money?" he asked, leaning on the edge of the bed with his hands as he bent down and looked straight


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    into her eyes.


    She was startled. Her back was subconsciously pressing back, trying to distance herself a little from


    him.


    However, the more she did so, the closer he came to her. His extremely beautiful, amorous eyes were


    beautiful, but people could not look through them. It was as if there was a cloud of smoke over his


    gaze.


    ¡°Is that correct, Sis?" he muttered, his breath going over her face.


    She was lost in thought and suddenly lost her strength. Her back suddenly stuck to the bed.


    The next moment, he was already lying on top of her. "So you won¡¯t care if I give you money and you


    have to suffer?"


    Grace''s face turned a little red. "I... only earn what I deserve!"


    He chuckled and rubbed his finger against her red lips. "Don¡¯t you deserve the money I give you?"

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Her face grew redder, and she tried hard to turn away to avoid his fingers. However, his fingers seemed


    to follow her, and she could not avoid them.


    "Don''t tease me, Jason." She gasped. Her almond-shaped eyes did not look as haggard as usual


    under themplight. Instead, they were inspired by anger.


    He looked into her eyes almost mesmerizingly. There were many women out there with more beautiful


    eyes than hers, but they were the only ones that gave him this infatuation.


    It was as if looking into her eyes made him want to dominate her eyes and not want her to look at other


    men with the same expression.


    His fingertips gently pried open her teeth, feeling the temperature of her mouth. "What if I''m not teasing


    you? What if I tell you I can give you as much money as you want? Will you suffer for me then?"


    She could feel his fingertips in her mouth. They carried a touch of coolness as if they were constantly


    seizing her temperature.


    "I only earn what I earn with mybor," she said, her heart still beating violently.


    ''What he just said is a joke, right? Even if he can give me money, what does he want in return?¡¯


    Grace thought as her almond-shaped eyes stared straight at the beautiful face before her.


    Jason fixed his eyes on her. His eyshes quivered a little before he released his grip on her. He


    straightened up as he said, "Then I''ll see how you tradebor for moneyter."


    His voice was soft like usual as if nothing had happened.


    Grace was stunned for a moment. What... did that mean?


    ...


    For the next two days, however, things went on as usual. Evelyn never came looking for her again, and


    Jason stopped mentioning the same subject.


    However, the Reed family''s driver was still in charge of taking her to the Sanitation Service Center


    every day.


    Even though the car had been reced with the most humble BMW, it still cost 2 to 3 million dors! In


    the eyes of others, it was still a high-end luxury car.


    Grace had to get on and off the car about 400 or 500 meters away from the Sanitation Service Center


    each time shemuted.


    Grace was now at the venue where the extras were gathered for the shoot. It was the Reed family''s


    driver who brought her there.


    When she arrived, there were already some extras waiting over there. Therefore, when Grace stepped


    down from a BMW car, many of the extras were stunned.


    As the car drove away, someone approached Grace and asked curiously, "Who the hell are you? The


    daughter of a rich family? You even have a fancy car to drive you here."


    "A rich family''s daughter? If she was the daughter of a rich family, why did she kneel again and again


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn looked over and saw that it was a good-looking young woman in fashionable clothes with


    delicate makeup on her face.


    There were two kinds of people who came to be extras. Those who were poor and needed to earn


    some money as an extra, and those who were not short of money¡ªthey only became extras to look for


    opportunities to be favored by the director so that they could have the chance to join the film industry.


    This young woman, of course, belonged to thetter group.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    "Hey, Sabrina. Don''t say it like that!" someone said.


    "I''m just telling the truth." Sabrina Briggs snorted.


    "It¡¯s a fact she just got off a BMW," another one said.


    "Perhaps she was sent by some big boss behind her. Some people don''t have many skills, but they


    know how to stand out and get close to the bosses," Sabrina Briggs said with a sour tone.


    During the previous filming, she had thought that Grace was out of luck and was being bullied by the


    second female lead. Who knew that the crown prince himself would carry Grace to the lounge


    moments after.


    This made her very envious. She had been dreaming of opportunities like this. Sabrina Briggs even


    regretted it several times afterward.


    If she had known better, she would have done it herself when Evelyn instructed Grace to kneel and


    grovel. Although Grace looked terrible at the time, it was worth it to get Brian''s attention.


    Sabrina Briggs even thought that the luxury car just now belonged to Brian, and it was the


    entertainment industry¡¯s crown prince himself who ordered someone to send Grace over.


    As Sabrina Briggs said this, a lot of the extras were looking at Grace strangely.


    Grace did not bother to say anything as it would only make things worse.


    Besides, she was not familiar with these people. It was their freedom to think whatever. She did not


    have to prove herself innocent.


    It was not long after the crowd gathered that the organizer, Sidney, took them to the film set.


    Grace did what she didst time. She changed into her costume, put on her makeup, and waited for


    the filming to start.


    However, this time, as she prepared to shoot, she saw Lily.


    This time, instead of using a stand-in like she had done thest time, Lily stood next to the male lead.


    When Grace looked at Lily, Lily was also looking at Grace. Her eyes, however... Instead of the usual


    condescending look, they looked more inquisitive. It was like Lily was watching her and thinking about


    something.


    That gave Grace a strange feeling.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    When the ident happened, she remembered how Lily hated her so much that if she could just tear


    her up, she would.


    She thought Lily would attack her after she got out of prison, but other than that garbage ring picking


    incident, Lily had not confronted her much.


    Was it because she was already in such a miserable state that Lily simply did not bother to deal with


    her? Or... was it because of Jason?


    If the Stevens family knew about her rtionship with Jason, would Lily not know?


    While Grace was thinking, Evelyn, who was standing beside the male lead, looked at Grace unkindly.


    She managed to persuade the director to bring in the previous crew of extras to get Grace back here.


    It was supposed to be shotst week, but after what happened that day, she did not show up for three


    days in a row. Of course, the filming of the scene was dyed.


    Since she was Brian''s girlfriend, no one dared to say anything to her.


    Today, she was not going to let Grace get away with it. She wanted to let Grace know that she, Evelyn,


    was Brian''s girlfriend.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    The whole crew had to act by her will. Even though Grace was saved by Brian once, it was only a


    minor incident. No one in the crew would offend her for a mere extra.


    The director arranged for everyone to take their ces so that they could start shooting.


    Just when they were about to film the scene where everybody kneeled, a production assistant in the


    crew hurriedly ran over to the director and told him something. The director''s face changed at once. He


    got up to rush to the other side.


    Everyone except those who were filming looked curiously in the direction of the director, wondering


    what might have happened to make him leave in such a hurry.


    They only saw the directore up to a man in a beige trench coat. He bent slightly as if to say


    something. Seeing the director''s actions, many people assumed that the man was not a simple man.


    Otherwise, the director, who also had a certain reputation in the industry, would never do that to an


    outsider.


    Then, in a deferential gesture, the director and the man walked toward the original shooting ce.


    When the man came near, quite a few people recognized who the man was.


    Jason!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After all, screenshots from the previous live stream were still circting on the inte, and most of the


    people here were from the entertainment industry, so they naturally paid attention to this kind of hot


    gossip.


    However, both Evelyn and Lily were stunned at Jason''s sudden appearance. Then, they involuntarily


    set their eyes on Grace.


    Maybe... Jason was here because of Grace?


    Both of them suddenly took on a ghastly expression, especially Evelyn who had a hard time getting


    Grace here today.


    If Jason was here, how could she follow her n? After all, Jason''s rtionship with Grace was, to put


    it bluntly, unclear.


    "I came here today only because I have a friend who''s filming here. I won''t be disrupting your filming if I


    People who did not know him might have thought that he was a gentleman with a charming temper, but


    only those who knew him would know that his smile and gentleness were only illusions.


    ¡°Of course not! I wonder who your friend is, Mr. Reed?" the director asked. He was guessing who it


    was in his mind, recalling the main female lead to the ninth female lead of this film.


    "She''s right over there." Jason raised his chin in the direction of Grace.


    "Over there?" The director blinked and peered. There was only a group of extras there.


    Could it be that this friend of Young Master Reeds¡­ was an extra?


    It seemed impossible! Therefore, the director desperately looked behind the extras, trying to find out if


    any actresses were standing behind them, but he did not see any.


    "You haven''t started yet, have you?" Jason asked.


    "No," the director answered quickly.


    "Then I''ll go over and have a word with her. My friend seemed to have run into troublest time, so I


    came here today to cheer her up," Jason said and walked over to Grace.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Most of the people there did not hear what Jason said to the director. They just watched Jason walking


    toward the extras. Everyone on the set could not help but start discussing and guessing.


    Several female extras were shocked into some kind of ecstasy when they saw Jason approaching


    them. They immediately put on what they thought was their most alluring smiles.


    In particr, Sabrina Briggs longed for a chance to plunge herself directly into Jason''s arms.


    In her mind, she was even wondering if she was going to pretend to faint, or if she was going to


    stumble and bump into Jason so that they could talk. That way, she could make friends with him.


    After all, that man was Jason¡ªthe man who ruled Emerald City.


    If Jason was interested in her, even if she could only be a secret lover, it was still what many women


    dreamt of.


    Besides, Jason had never been close to women. His only fianc¨¦e died in a car ident more than


    three years ago. If she did manage to seduce Jason, she might finally have a chance to marry into a


    wealthy family.


    She had always been confident about her appearance and figure, but she felt that she had no


    connections. She was turned down in all her previous auditions, so she could only start as an extra.


    Sabrina Briggs kepting up with all kinds of little thoughts. Seeing Jason getting closer and closer,


    she immediately shook herself. She intended to fall into his arms as Jason approached her.


    It would probably look just like in the movies and TV series, right? Did the female lead and the male


    lead not begin their romance that way?


    All of a sudden, Jason stopped. Then, Sabrina Briggs could only watch Jason ask Grace, who stood


    not far away from her, with a smile, "I just happen to have some time today, so I came to see you. How


    about we all go back together when you''re done with filming?"


    Sabrina Briggs''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The other extras around Grace also looked on in disbelief.


    Some of the extras did not know who Jason was, but if they looked at his posture and the way he


    dressed up, they could guess that he was a young master from a rich family.


    Grace bit her lip a little, feeling rather ufortable now that everyone around her was looking at her.


    It felt like she was being observed.


    "You don''t like me being here?" Jason asked.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "It''s... a little too attention-grabbing," she whispered.


    "Can''t you take a little attention? I don''t know how you became awyer. Don¡¯t a lot of people look at


    you during court trials," Jason quipped.


    Grace''s eyes dimmed. Before her imprisonment, she had had no fear of people''s gaze and could talk


    fluently with a thousand eyes upon her, but now she was afraid of being noticed.


    If it was not for paying off her grandmother''s medical bills as soon as possible, she would not have


    chosen to be an extra.


    Jason seemed to realize that Grace was bowing her head, looking very sad. He did not go on about it


    but raised his hand and gently patted Grace''s head.


    ¡®Oh my God! He¡¯s patting her head!¡¯


    Sabrina Briggs''s eyes were goggling. What was the rtionship between Grace and Jason?! Jason¡­


    was stroking Grace''s head so tenderly.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Sabrina Briggs only wished that she could be in Grace¡¯s position at this moment.


    Suddenly, Jason bent over and leaned close to Grace''s ear. He whispered in her ear in a voice that


    could only be heard by her, "Wasn''t Sis wronged thest time you filmed? How about I help you show


    them who''s the boss?"


    Grace was stunned. Her almond-shaped eyes looked at him doubtfully.


    The extras around Grace felt wave after wave of shock when they saw this. Even an idiot could see


    that Grace and Jason was close. They all wondered what was Grace''s background.


    Was she the daughter of a rich family? Was she here as an extra to kill time?


    As for the rest who knew Jason''s identity, the shock was more like a tidal wave. If word got out today,


    the gossip industry in Emerald City would probably have a field day.


    The big boss from Emerald City was so intimate with a little extra. How unusual!


    When Lily saw this, she squeezed her red lips. A sh of worry and panic crossed her eyes.


    As for Evelyn, she gritted her teeth with hatred, knowing that her original ns for today would be


    rendered useless. Jason obviously had something to do with Grace.


    The thought of how Brian had introduced her to Jason and the way Jason looked at her made Evelyn


    shudder. She had an unspeakable fear toward Jason.


    The director asked the assistant director next to him a little awkwardly, "Young Master Reed''s friend...


    Err, is that extra?"


    "I suppose so," the assistant director responded though he could not believe it.


    "Who is that little extra? How can she be a friend of Young Master Reed?" the director asked.


    The assistant director''s face was ghastly. How would he know? "How about... I''ll get someone to check


    it outter?"


    At that moment, Jason turned around and walked back to the director, saying, "Alright, you can shoot.


    I''ll just have a look around."


    "Good," the director said hurriedly, but in a cautious tone.


    The director''s back broke into a sweat at the thought of the time when Young Master Reed''s ¡®friend¡¯


    had kneeled and groveled several times as a demonstration. It was all Evelyn''s fault. However, if Young


    Master Reed was really going to start a fight, Evelyn had the crown prince to protect her. He, on the


    other hand, had no one. He would be the first to suffer.


    Therefore, the director began filming while shuddering. He was hoping that Evelyn would not lose her


    head and find some way to pick on this little extra.


    Fortunately, Jason just stood there, smiling and patiently watching the filming. He did not seem to be


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    angry. It was as if he was really there to watch them shoot.


    The director and the staff around him were a little relieved.


    However, when it came to the kneeling scene, Jason suddenly said, "Stop."


    The director shivered as he looked at Jason. He said, "Mr. Reed, is there a problem?"


    "I think I remember that one of the actors said that the kneeling and groveling in this scene was not up


    to standardst time, so she got someone to demonstrate for quite a while, right?" Jason asked


    casually as if he was just talking about something casual.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    The director was momentarily dumbstruck, not knowing what to say.


    Jason''s voice was not soft, so many people heard it. All eyes immediately turned to Evelyn.


    Before she knew it, Evelyn was startled when she heard Jason saying, "Since this person doesn''t think


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    it''s up to standard, let her demonstrate for us."


    He said as he cast a casual nce at Evelyn as if the matter was now settled.


    Evelyn almost wanted to scream. What did that mean? Was she supposed to kneel and grovel? She


    was the second female lead! She was also Brian''s girlfriend. How could she kneel and grovel in public


    when it was an extra¡¯s job?


    Jason was clearly standing up for Grace and trying to find fault with her!


    Evelyn froze with a pale face. The director looked at Jason before once again looking at Evelyn. He


    considered for a while, then quickly walked up to Evelyn and squeezed a smile. He said, "Evelyn, since


    it was you who said the extras'' were not up to standardst time, why don''t you show the extras what¡¯s


    expected of them? Think of it as a demonstration for the extras. It''s also kind to help the extras, is it


    not?"


    Evelyn choked with resentment. "It''s not my part. Why should I demonstrate it? "


    The director lowered his voice and said, "Evelyn, I''m not trying to give you a hard time. It''s Young


    Master Reed who wants you to demonstrate. If you really don''t want to demonstrate, that''s fine. Why


    don''t you just go talk to Young Master Reed?"


    When the director said this, Evelyn''s face changed again. She did not have the courage to talk to


    Jason. The thought of Jason looking at her made her shudder again.


    Through gritted teeth, Evelyn barely squeezed the three words out of her mouth. "Alright, I''ll


    demonstrate!"


    The director finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, he made Evelyn demonstrate in public.


    Evelyn''s face looked mortified. She could now clearly see that the cast and the crew looking at her with


    sympathy. Behind their sympathy, there was also mockery and amusement.


    After all, she had only been a small-time actress before this. All of a sudden, she became the girlfriend


    of the entertainment industry''s crown prince and made many people were jealous.


    Now she was in such bad luck that people were d to see it happen to her.


    Taking a deep breath, Evelyn began to kneel and grovel in front of the entire crew.


    However, she had never practiced this before. Some of the basic gestures, which she made ording


    to the impression she had seen earlier, were not up to standard at all.


    Another thing was that her mind was in such a mess that she wanted to get the demonstration done as


    soon as possible, not caring whether or not it was up to standard.


    After finally finishing the kneeling and groveling, Evelyn got up and thought that the matter was over


    with. However, Jason''s voice rang again, "She looked as if she was kneeling and groveling to the air,


    which affected her performance. Her movements felt jerky. Why don''t we find someone to stand in front


    of her so that she can properly kneel and grovel?"


    Jason said and went up to Grace. He pulled Grace into the crowd, lookingzily at Evelyn while saying,


    "Why don''t you demonstrate one more time?"

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    "What?" Evelyn was full of disbelief. What Jason meant was... "You want me to kneel in front of her?"


    "Is there a problem?" Jason asked, raising his eyeszily.


    Evelyn choked up, and her face turned red. However, she could not utter a word.


    Grace watched as Evelyn choked up. Was Jason standing up for her? Or was he telling her even


    though Evelyn had Brian as a backer, he could still get her down on her knees if he wanted to?


    Just then, there was anothermotion at the entrance of the shooting site.


    The director turned and looked, not knowing whether to be nervous or relieved.


    Who would have thought that the two VIPs would be here today? What the hell was going on today?


    He saw a tall figure approaching. The man was dressed in a dark grey overcoat, matching his


    handsome but indifferent face. If it was not Brian, who else would it be?


    Grace was stunned. She did not expect Brian to turn up today.


    Jason raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise at Brian''s appearance.


    When Brian saw Jason and Grace, he looked calm. It was as if he already knew that they were here.


    Now that Evelyn saw Brian, she immediately looked like she had found something to rely on. She


    rushed to Brian''s side, put one arm around his arm, and said in an aggrieved tone, "Brian, why don''t


    you talk to Mr. Reed for me? Mr. Reed¡¯s asking me to kneel and grovel as a demonstration for those


    extras. I followed his wishes and demonstrated it once, but he¡¯s still not satisfied. I''m not an extra. I


    can''t keep doing that."


    Evelyn tried toin as stealthily as possible as she faked being aggrieved.


    Brian did not respond to Evelyn but slowly walked over to Jason. He looked at him with those dark


    eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to visit someone. Grace is here as an extra today. I heard that your girlfriendined that


    the extras were not performing properly previously. She asked Grace to kneel and grovel as a


    demonstrationst time. I just want your girlfriend to show me what the standard movements should


    look like," Jason said with a half-smile.


    Evelyn, looking rather aggrieved, slightly bit her red lip. Her eyes seemed to be covered with a mist.


    "Brian, Mr. Reed asked me to perform and I did, but Mr. Reed isn''t satisfied and keeps asking me to do


    it all over again. Isn''t he just picking on me? If Mr. Reed really dislikes me, then what does it matter if


    I¡¯m in this film?"


    She was trying to retreat for the sake of advancing. The more she showed her weakness at times like


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    this, the more embarrassed people were to suppress her. It could even trigger a man''s protective


    behavior.


    However, to her surprise, Jason simply said, "Alright, then you quit this film."


    Evelyn was dumbfounded. She had no idea that Jason would say that.


    Suddenly, she turned her eyes to Brian, hoping that her prince could help her. She was just saying she


    would not do the film. She did not actually mean it.


    A drama with a production team like this had the potential to be a sensation. Once she acted in it,


    it meant that she would get a free ride to stardom.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    If she did quit, would it not be a waste of her time?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not want to be a starlet. She wanted to be famous. She wanted to be the best actress!


    Brian nced at Evelyn before asking Jason, "Does she bother you?"


    "She''s rather bothersome," Jason said lightly.


    He said this carelessly without lowering his voice too much, so the people around him could all hear


    what he said. At once, many of them, even those who did not like Evelyn, looked at her with pity.


    After all, there were only a few people who could make the boss of Emerald City admit that they were


    bothersome.


    "In that case, quit,¡± Brian said casually as if it was just a casual matter.


    However, the words sounded like thunder in Evelyn''s ears.


    Quit? Was she really quitting the show?! Just because of these two statements? How was that


    possible?!


    Evelyn''s eyes widened with disbelief. "Brian... You... are you telling me to quit the show?"


    "It''s what you said. If Jason dislikes you, you''ll quit. Since he dislikes you, what''s wrong with you


    quitting?" Brian asked.


    Evelyn wanted to p herself. If she had known this, she would not have said that to retreat for the


    sake of advancing!


    Great. He was letting her retreat to the end!


    Evelyn was so choked that she could not speak. The nces around her made her feel even more


    embarrassed.


    She bit her lip hard. "Well... In that case, I''ll leave before Mr. Reed dislikes me more."


    At that moment, all she wanted was to find a ce where she could calm down, avoid the eyes of


    those around her, and think of what to do next.


    However, before she could even turn around, Jason once again said, "You haven¡¯t gone on your knees


    yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    Evelyn''s eyes widened. "What?"


    "As a matter of fact, how many times did you get her to kneel for youst time? Let''s kneel the same


    amount this time. Let me take a good look at how up to standard your kneeling and groveling is. You''re


    an actress. You should do better than an extra. If you can''t do it, then I don''t think there''s any need for


    you to stay in this industry," Jason said lightly.


    However, this sentence seemed to decide Evelyn''s future.


    If Evelyn did not kneel today, then she probably would not be able to make it in show business in the


    future.


    Evelyn was biting her lower lip till they bled. She looked at Brian as if asking him for help. Embarrassed


    and anxious, she shouted, "Brian..."


    Unexpectedly, Brian''s eyes fell on Grace''s face. It was not until Jason''s body got in front of Grace that


    Brian withdrew his gaze. He said coldly, "In that case, just kneel. How many times did you make her


    kneelst time? Just kneel the same amount of times this time."


    The two men were facing each other in silent agreement.


    Evelyn could not afford to offend either of them.


    "Oh right, and don''t forget to kneel in front of her." Jason added.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Right now, Evelyn could only focus all her hate on Grace. If it had not been for Grace, she would not


    have suffered such humiliation today!


    It was all Grace''s fault! Sooner orter, she would get even with Grace!


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Evelyn bitterly said in her heart, but in reality, she could only kneel. After all, she could not afford to


    offend Jason. Plus, Brian was her backer now, so she could not fight with Brian.


    She even wanted to be Brian''sst girlfriend.


    It was only when she knelt in front of Grace that Grace slightly frowned. She stepped back a couple of


    paces and turned to the director who looked rather frightened. She said, "Sorry, Director. I''m afraid I


    can''t take part in today''s scene. You don''t need to pay me. I''m leaving."


    "Alright..." the director responded with a shudder.


    Grace headed straight for the dressing room, ready to change out of her costume. Jason followed her.


    As Brian looked back at Jason and Grace, a sharp glint shed across his phoenix eyes.


    When Evelyn saw them leave, she wanted to get up and put an end to the kneeling and groveling.


    However, Brian lightly said, "Go on, I didn''t let you finish. What''s the hurry?"


    Stunned, Evelyn looked at Brian and saw that his expression was serious. He wanted her to get down


    on her knees to continued and grovel.


    If Jason asked her to do this to stand up for Grace, what about Brian? Was he standing up for Grace,


    too?


    At the thought of this possibility, Evelyn felt an unstoppable panic. The feeling was far greater than the


    fear she had felt in the face of Jason.


    Countless eyes were fixed on her. Evelyn looked at Brian, but he showed no signs of changing his


    mind, so she continued kneeling.


    The only thing that made her feel better was that at least she no longer had to kneel in front of Grace.


    However, Brian took out a bracelet and hung his head low to y with it. It was as if Evelyn who was


    kneeling on the ground was just a mass of air in his eyes. He only had this bracelet in his eyes. It was


    as if it was all he had...


    ...


    When Grace arrived in the dressing room, she was stopped by Jason. "Why did you leave? Why, you


    don¡¯t like the sight of your so-called ¡®sister¡¯ kneeling before you?¡±


    "I have no interest in that," Grace said. Just because Evelyn enjoyed watching her kneel did not mean


    that she also enjoyed watching others kneel before her.


    "Have you vent out your anger today? If that''s not enough, I can take it out for you again. What do you


    want Evelyn to do? You can tell me," Jason said, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    "Why are you standing up for me?" she asked curiously.


    "Because you''re my Sis." He smiled as if she had asked an idiotic question. "You''ve been bullied, so of


    course I''m standing up for you."


    Sis? The way he called her ¡®sis¡¯ only made her feel more annoyed.


    "There''s no need. I don''t need anyone to stand up for me," she said, turning and entering the dressing


    room.


    Even if he had stood up for her this time, what about next time?


    If she just relied on others, then one day she might not be able to rely on them anymore. When that day


    came, the blow would be overwhelming.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    When she and Sean Stevens were together, Sean Stevens would always stand up for her if there was


    any trouble.


    As a result, she thought she could depend on this man for the rest of her life. When it came to sticking


    up for her, however, she realized that his so-called feelings for her were things that could be taken back


    anytime.


    When she suddenly did not have anyone to stand up for her, the kind of despair she experienced could


    kill anyone.


    While she was being tortured in prison, she had, on several asions, been so desperate that she


    considered suicide.


    If... If Lina had note to see her and encouraged her often, perhaps¡­ she would already be dead


    by now.


    Her heart was filled with deep gratitude when she thought of her best friend.


    Grace sighed, unbuttoned her costume, and was about to take it off when she heard footsteps behind


    her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She was shocked and looked back to see that Jason had entered the dressing room.


    There was no one in the dressing room because they were filming outside, but... "This is the women''s


    dressing room, you... You get out," she said with her face slightly flushed.


    However, he moved even closer and closer to her. He said, "What are you afraid of?"


    Afraid? She was startled and retreated one step, two steps...


    However, the further she retreated, the closer he came. It continued until her back was against the


    closet in the dressing room. There was no more space for her to escape from him.


    His hands pressed against the closet door, holding her between him and it. "Why are you afraid of me


    standing up for you?"


    He did not understand this. With any other woman, they would have been d for him to stand up for


    them, but when it came to her, it seemed to be an exception.


    Grace put her hands subconsciously against Jason''s chest. "You go out first, someone wille in


    soon."


    "No one wille in," he said with great certainty.


    "Why are you so sure that no one wille in?" she said as she red at him.


    "Because no one can get in," he said. "This door is guarded by my bodyguard. Do you think anyone will


    She was dumbstruck. She did not even notice that he was apanied by a bodyguard.


    "Tell me, why are you afraid?" He asked the same question again, his long fingers slightly pushing the


    hair away from her cheek.


    She had makeup on her face, and it made her look better than usual. However, it did not suit her very


    well. He could even smell the fragrance of the powder when he got closer.


    He liked her bare-faced look more. He preferred the natural faint fragrance from her body. It was more


    pleasant to smell.


    Only her almond-shaped eyes looked almost the same even after having applied makeup. The way she


    stared at him made him feel that she was adorable.


    She bit her lip and lowered her eyes as she denied. "I''m not afraid."


    His fingers gently grabbed her chin, forcing her eyes to look at him. "I asked why, not if you are."


    In other words, he was convinced that she was afraid.


    Grace''s heart quivered. Did he see through her fear?


    Those extremely beautiful and deep eyes looked as if they could see through her.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    "For fear of it bing a habit," Grace said, somewhat embarrassed. "Some things may be a


    habit after many times. When you¡¯re no longer able to rely on that, they be despair instead.¡±


    "Why, were you desperate before?" he asked casually.


    She took a deep breath, looked into his eyes, and finally stopped hiding. "Yes, I was desperate."


    His pupils froze slightly. The faint smile on his face also slowly faded away.


    "Can you go out now? I want to change," Grace said.


    However, Jason did not back off. His dark eyes were still staring at her, and his fingers were stroking


    her cheek as if he was thinking of something.


    After a moment, he muttered, "Will you be afraid if I say that it has already be a habit and that it¡¯ll


    never change?"


    Grace stared at the face close to her, not knowing what to say for a moment. She felt as if her heart


    was violently beating right now.


    ...


    In the dressing room, Grace blushed and changed her clothes. Although Jason had gone out, she felt


    as though her face could still feel the touch of his fingers.


    In the end, she had not replied to his question. If it had be a habit, it would always be so... What


    did he mean? Would he stand up for her all his life?


    A man like him would never bother to lie, so he must be thinking the same thing as he was saying it.


    However, what aboutter? Who would know? He had never been one for her to specte on.


    ''It was better not to have any¡­ habits.''


    Grace said to herself in her mind.


    Jason stood by the door of the dressing room. His eyes were drooping low as if he was thinking about


    something, and his bodyguards stood behind him.


    Suddenly, the bodyguard shivered as he looked to the left. He only saw a figureing this way.


    Of course, the bodyguard also recognized the man. It was Brian, the crown prince of the entertainment


    industry and a friend of Young Master Reed. Therefore, the bodyguard did not move but just stood in


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    the same spot.


    Brian walked up to Jason and said, "Did youe here today to stand up for her?"


    Jason slowly lifted his head and looked at the person in front of him, smirking. "So what if I did? What a


    coincidence to see you here."


    Coincidence? Brian smiled faintly. Knowing that Jason was here today, he guessed that Grace would


    be here too. That was why he had hurried over to see what would happen.


    Sure enough, he saw a good show.


    Even though he did not say it, Jason had probably guessed it.


    "I don''t care if you happen to be here by coincidence or on purpose, but ''she''¡ªyou can''t touch. ''She'' is


    mine," Jason saidzily. He looked indifferent, but there was some kind of seriousness in his eyes.


    "Do you care that much about this woman?" Brian asked ndly.


    "Yes, I do." He confessed matter-of-factly, surprising Jason''s bodyguard. Young Master Reed just said


    that he cared about a woman. He... had never heard Young Master Reed say that before.


    Young Master Reed had never said he ¡®cared¡¯ about Jennifer Atkinson, Young Master Reed''s previous


    fianc¨¦e.


    Brian had a slight surprise in his eyes. After years of knowing each other, he knew how hard it was to


    get the word ¡®care¡¯ out of Jason''s mouth.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "Well, then I won''t touch her," Brian said. "She¡¯s not the one I''m looking for, anyway."


    However, it was hard to deny that she looked a lot like the person he was looking for. Sometimes, when


    he looked at her, he imagined that she was what that person would grow up to look like.


    Nevertheless, she just looked like her. She was not her.


    "What if she''s the one you''re looking for? Will you do something then?" Jason asked, raising his


    eyebrows.


    Brian''s face remained still, but his phoenix eyes seemed to be rippling with something no one could


    see even if they wanted to. "If she is, I won¡¯t let go even if I have topete against you."


    Jason squinted. "So it''s a good thing she''s not, right?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. Fortunately, she''s not," Brian said and turned away.


    Fortunately, she was not her. If she really was, then it would probably be difficult to deal with.


    Brian thought and unconsciously reached into his pocket to feel for the bracelet. How long would it take


    before he found her?


    Finding her had almost be an obsession.


    ...


    When Grace walked out of the dressing room, there was no one outside except Jason and a


    bodyguard.


    "Are you done?" Jason saw that Grace was now wearing her usual clothes with her hair in a normal


    ponytail. She had removed her makeup and her face was now bare, but it looked so much more


    ttering.


    "Yes," Grace responded.


    "Let''s go, then," Jason said, naturally reaching out to grab Grace''s hand.


    She withdrew her hand almost subconsciously.


    He raised his eyebrows slightly, his ck eyes fixed on her. "Why, you don''t want to?"


    "I... can walk by myself."


    "I prefer to hold your hand," Jason said, reaching out again to grab her hand. "Sis can''t go anywhere if I


    hold you like that."


    His chatty tone struck a shudder through her heart.


    It was as if he had woven a dense web around her to take control of her life.


    She did not want her future life to involve a man like him. She could not see through people like him, let


    alone figure out what was in his mind.


    If she identally annoyed him, her fate then would probably worse than her three years in jail.


    Grace wanted to pull her hand out of his fingers.


    Her hand had only moved a little before his fingers sped hers more tightly.


    "Oh," she eximed. Her eyebrows could not help but furrow together. She felt a pain on the back of


    her hand.


    "Did I hurt you?" he said softly, his fingers slightly loosening. He had ced his fingers on the back of


    her hand, forgetting that there was a wound there that was notpletely healed.


    She bit her lip slightly. "It''s all right. You can let go of me now."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    However, he refused to listen. Instead, he pulled her hand closer and looked down at the faint bruising


    on the back of her hand.


    Then, he brought the back of her hand close to his lips and gave it a gentle puff.


    Grace gasped, only to see Jason blowing it seriously with his head low.


    "It won''t hurt so much after I blow it," he muttered. Then, he gently rubbed the bruise on the back of her


    hand with his fingertips, blowing and rubbing with a focused gaze.


    Grace felt as though her heart was beating very violently at the moment, and her throat seemed to be


    so jammed that she could not say a word.


    If it was Jason who did this, she would think she had a caring brother, but it was Jason... She was


    overwhelmed.


    As for Jason''s bodyguard who was standing behind him, his eyes widened at the sight of this. When¡­


    had he ever seen Young Master Reed treat a woman like that?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps it would not be long before the entire Emerald City would know her name!


    "Feeling any better?" A gentle maic voice rang.


    "It''s... better," Grace said, trying to withdraw her hand for the third time.


    However, his fingers were firmly around her wrist. He carefully avoided the bruise on the back of her


    hand. "Be good if you know it hurts, or I''ll hurt you again if I''m not careful."


    Grace''s face flushed a little. His voice sounded as though it carried some ambiguous feelings.


    Therefore, she could only be led by him to his Bentley.


    The driver opened the door respectfully, and Jason and Grace got on.


    "There''s still time today. We don''t need to go back so early. Is there any ce you want to see?" Jason


    asked.


    Grace shook her head. There was nowhere she would want to go with him by her side.


    "Then let''s find a ce nearby. By the way, I remember when Sis used to take me to those night


    markets and malls." Jason chuckled.


    ''That was one of the most idiotic things she had ever done!'' Grace said to herself. She thought about


    the time when she scrimped and saved to buy clothes and a mobile phone for him. As it turned out, he


    was notcking these at all.


    Was she a joke to him at the time?


    Jason asked his driver to park in front of a nearby shopping mall that Grace recognized as the one they


    had visited together before.


    Back then, he said he had just gotten his paycheck. Then, they found a restaurant in the mall and went


    in for a meal. She thought of helping him to save as much money as possible, but now that she thought


    about it, it was unnecessary.


    Right now, Jason was taking her to the same restaurant again.


    "You want to go in and get something to eat?" he asked.


    She bit her lip slightly and said, "Alright!" He went in first.


    They found a ce to sit, and when the waiter handed over the menu, Grace took it and ordered a


    variety of expensive dishes on it.


    The waiter quickly recorded all the dishes. Even the waiter could not help but frown. This... This was


    too much. These two people could not possibly finish all this food. Were they here to make trouble?


    Jason, on the other hand, smirked as he watched Grace ordering dishes. He was looking at her with a


    fondness in his eyes that he did not even know existed.


    Grace ordered more than 20 dishes at one go. When she looked up, she saw Jason''s smiling and


    amorous eyes.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    There were ripples in his eyes, and they revealed some sort of gentleness that seemed to say he could


    put up with her no matter what she did.


    The light in his eyes and the smile at the corners of his lips were indescribably beautiful.


    Grace suddenly realized that she was being silly. Even though she had ordered all the dishes on the


    menu, it was still nothing to Jason.


    What was wrong with her? She was taking out her anger in such a silly way.


    Frustrated, Grace dispiritedly handed the menu back to the waiter and said, "That''s all."


    "Is that all?" Jason said with a smile.


    Grace bit her lip for a moment before saying, "That''s all."


    "Can you finish them? There are enough for seven or eight of you. Isn''t it a little too much for you two?"


    the waiter said tactfully.


    Jason lightly said, "That''s all for now."


    The waiter took the menu and left.


    Jason looked at Grace and said, "If Sis thinks that''s not enough, then you can order some moreter."


    His indulgent tone made her heart leap again.


    "I was fooling around just now. I better change the order and get rid of some dishes." Grace hesitated


    and got up to find the waiter who helped them ce the order.


    However, Jason stopped Grace''s hand abruptly and said, "There''s no need for that. Why get rid of the


    dishes you like?"


    "I don''t want to waste food," Grace said.


    Jason seemed a little surprised.


    "Maybe the money for this meal doesn''t mean anything to you, but I... don''t want to waste these dishes


    by not eating them after ordering." Grace bit her lip slightly.


    In the past, she had always ordered a lot of her favorite foods in one meal, but only tasted a little of


    everything. Then, she would talk about staying in shape, saying things like how she could not eat too


    much and that she had to lose weight.


    However, when her life got turned upside down, she found that it was not easy to get a full meal.


    While in prison, she finished every meal for eating was the basis of living.


    Sometimes, even when there was food maliciously left on the floor, she had to pick the scraps off and


    eat as much as she could. If she was unlucky and the meal was rendered inedible by ¡®pranks¡¯, she


    would have to go hungry and wait for the next meal.


    On another asion, she had gotten maliciously teased for two days. She did not eat for two days and


    could only drink water. At that time, she realized the real fear of hunger.


    After being released from prison, she never wasted a meal and always finished what she should.


    People were always like this. They would only cherish food after suffering the pain of hunger.


    Jason stared steadily at Grace. After a moment, he said, "All right, then we''ll do as you say."


    Jason called the waiter and canceled the ones the kitchen had not started on, leaving only three dishes


    and one soup.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When the dishes arrived, Jason offered to help Grace set the tableware.


    Grace picked up her chopsticks and looked at the food on the table. She never thought that a day like


    this woulde when she would bring him here again for dinner.


    Suddenly, her stomach gave an untimely growl. It was only then did Grace notice that she was actually


    a little hungry.


    With her head down, she began to eat.


    Jason, on the other hand, only stared at Grace.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Perhaps his gaze was so direct and unabashed that Grace could not help looking up at Jason. She


    asked him, "Aren''t you going to eat?"


    "I am. I just want to watch you eat for a while first. I find the food more appetizing when I watch you


    eat," he said.


    "..." She suddenly felt speechless. What did he mean by that?


    "Every time I watch you eat, the food looks more delicious," he muttered.


    "That''s because you''ve never tried being hungry," she said with a faint smile. "If you haven''t eaten for


    days, even if it''s just white rice in water, you''ll find it delicious."


    His eyes froze. "Have you ever been hungry?"


    "Well, yes," she said lightly. What had been a matter of life and death back then seemed to turn into a


    casual topic right now.


    His thin lips tightened. "Was it in prison?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    Then, neither of them spoke anymore. She lowered her head and continued eating while his eyes


    remained firmly fixed on her.


    She was still wearing those cheap clothes today. She lowered her head with a few strands of hair by


    her cheek.


    With her thin neck and thin body, she was now thinner than the photos in the data he had collected of


    her before she went to prison. She looked as if the wind would blow her away.


    Now, she was eating with her head down. Every bite was taken with such earnestness.


    It was her earnestness that made him feel sour and sad.


    If he had known that he was going to meet her and end up caring for her, he would never have let her


    suffer in prison!


    Back then... He would not have let her go to jail for a crime like that!


    Jason lowered his head and ate the food in front of him, but when it reached his mouth, the food


    suddenly seemed to turn a little astringent.


    After the meal, Grace said, "I''m going to the washroom."


    "I''ll go with you," he said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace was rendered speechless. Did she need someone to apany her to the washroom?


    It reminded her of her old school days when girls used to go to the washroom in groups.


    Now, he wanted to go with her?


    Jason was just standing outside the washroom a few meters away when they reached the washroom''s


    entrance.


    Grace was relieved. She was afraid that he would go ahead and book all the mall''s washrooms so that


    he could go inside with her.


    Grace went into the washroom and when she finished, she went to the washstand to wash her hands.


    Suddenly, a voice rang beside her. "Hmm, isn''t this... Grace? You¡¯re at the mall to shop too?"


    Grace looked up to see Andrea Schwartz, her formerw firm colleague.


    In the beginning, she and Andrea Schwartz had joined the firm in the same batch. She and Andrea


    Schwartz got along well. Andrea Schwartz often cared about her and tried to gain her friendship.


    When she got into that ident, however, Andrea Schwartz stopped caring about her.


    Grace was somewhat awkward meeting her old colleague.


    "I read in the newspaper that Lily and your ex-boyfriend Sean Stevens visited the sanitation service


    workers at the Sanitation Service Center to give the staff gifts. It seems there were also pictures of you


    wearing a sanitation service worker''s uniform. Are you working as a sanitation service worker now?"


    Andrea Schwartz said as if she was full of concern.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    However, many people in Emerald City now knew that Lily and Sean Stevens were engaged and would


    soon get married. Andrea Schwartz, when mentioning Sean Stevens, mentioned ¡®ex-boyfriend¡¯ as if it


    was a conscious reminder of something.


    Grace stared at Andrea Schwartz, suddenly understanding something.


    There was a sh of difort in Andrea Schwartz''s face as Grace stared at her. She was looking at


    Andrea Schwartz as though she could see right through her.


    However, she told herself, ¡®So what if she can see through me? Grace is no longer the rising star in the


    industry.¡¯


    She had joined the firm together with Grace back then, but the person everybodyid eyes on was


    Grace only.


    The colleagues in the office all used to say that Grace was going to be a bigwyer soon because she


    was doing great in her career and love life.


    When Andrea Schwartz made mistakes at work, her mentor in the firm would ask her to be more like


    Grace. This made her indignant, but she was helpless.


    Grace was like a mountain on her head. As long as Grace was in the firm, the others would always


    She, in turn, would forever live in Grace''s shadow.


    Then, when Grace had her ident, Andrea Schwartz was happy about it. She even thought that God


    was helping her by causing something to happen to Grace.


    Sure enough, after Grace went to prison, everybody stoppedparing her with Grace.


    "Grace, don''t mind about it. I just care about you. It must be hard being a sanitation service worker,"


    Andrea Schwartz said with fake sympathy.


    "It''s all right. It''s not that hard," Grace said. At least being a sanitation service worker was a lot better


    than being in prison.


    "How can it not be hard? As a sanitation service worker, you have to sweep the floor and tidy up


    rubbish bins every day. People say that sanitation service workers smell bad after being one for too


    long," Andrea Schwartz said, obviously thinking that Grace was lying.


    As Andrea Schwartz spoke, there was an unmistakable sense of disdain in her eyes.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You can stay away from me if you think I smell," Grace said bluntly.


    Andrea Schwartz''s expression stiffened before smiling. "We''re colleagues. How can I despise you? By


    the way, you cane back to thew firm whenever you''re free! Everybody misses you."


    Andrea Schwartz sounded as though she was making a passionate invitation, but in reality, the words


    struck a sharp blow at Grace''s heart.


    It was her dream to be awyer, and when she realized it, she dreamt of a day when she could


    be a real virtuouswyer in the legal field. She wanted to strive for justice in her heart.


    However, that dream had shattered long ago.


    Andrea Schwartz saw the faint sh in Grace''s eyes and felt more energized. "By the way, I have a


    boyfriend now. He''s a doctor, and he''s out waiting for me. Shall I introduce him to youter?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    "No," Grace said lightly. "I have a friend waiting for me outside too, so I have to go soon."


    "Hey, take it easy." Andrea Schwartz added. "You don''t have a boyfriend now, do you? My boyfriend is


    a professor at the university and knows a lot of people. Why don''t you let him introduce you to a few


    men?"


    She said as she followed Grace out of the washroom.


    Then, Andrea Schwartz called out to a man of medium build standing outside the washroom. He


    promptly came over.


    Grace looked at the approaching man. He looked average in appearance but was a little older, looking


    like he was in histe 40s. Obviously, this was Andrea Schwartz''s boyfriend.


    "Banghe, this is my ex-colleague, Grace. I happened to run into her in the washroom just now," Andrea


    Schwartz said. She added. "Grace, this is my boyfriend, Tyler Barber. He is a professor at Yuren


    University."


    Andrea Schwartz sounded ostentatious.


    It was Tyler Barber who hastened to correct her. "I''m only an associate professor, not a professor."


    "In two years you¡¯ll be a professor," Andrea Schwartz said disapprovingly. She then asked Grace,


    "Didn''t you say your friend is waiting for you outside? Where are they?"


    Grace looked up and did not see Jason.


    ¡®Did he leave first?¡¯ she wondered in her mind.


    Andrea Schwartz thought Grace had only said that as an excuse, so she said, "Why don''t we find


    somewhere to sit? We¡¯ll let my boyfriend see if he has someone in mind for you. He used to say that


    marriage is a big problem for some of the workers in the logistics department at his university. There


    should be someone your age there."


    Andrea Schwartz seemed somewhat embarrassed as she said, "You don''t mind going on a blind date


    with workers, do you? I want to introduce you to some of the single lecturers at Banghe¡¯s university, but


    you know those lecturers will usually ask for someone with a clean record. You might have a problem


    with that, but rest assured, although their logistics workers aren''t that well paid and less educated,


    they¡¯re hardworking and don''t have much to do with others."


    Grace looked at her as she said all that and found it funny. She had never said anything about wanting


    to go on a date, but Andrea Schwartz seemed to think that she desperately wanted to.


    "I don''t want any blind dates." Grace rebuffed.


    Andrea Schwartz''s eyes widened, and she stared at Grace in disbelief. "You don''t mind me introducing


    you to a logistics worker, do you? Grace, it''s not me. You''re not the same as you were back then.


    You¡¯ve got to ask for less. If you don''t go on blind dates at your age now..."


    "Why, is someone setting you up on a blind date?" A voice suddenly rang in Grace''s ear, and it seemed


    to make Andrea Schwartz''s voice stuck in her throat.


    Jason, who was wearing a trench coat, walked over to Grace and passed her a ss of milk tea. "I


    heard you say that you want to try this brand of milk tea. I saw it just now, so I went to get you one. See


    if you like it. If you don''t, we''ll go and get another one you liketer."


    Grace took the milk tea, which was warm, and held it in her hands. It warmed her hands up a bit.


    She nced at the brand name on the milk tea. She saw it on the news that the milk tea store had


    <pe to Emerald City, so she mentioned to him that the milk tea was quite famous on the inte.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    However, she could not foresee that the next time they met, he would no longer be just Jay, but rather


    Jason.


    She did not expect him to remember something she had said back then.


    "Grace... Who is he?" Andrea Schwartz asked, staring at Jason in shock.


    The man who looked regal and elegant was Grace''s¡­ friend?! It was strange to think that this was


    possible!


    Before Grace spoke, Jason said, "Is this woman going to set you up on a blind date? Didn''t you tell her


    you already had me?"


    Andrea Schwartz gasped.


    This man... Was he Grace''s friend? Maybe even... her boyfriend?!


    His appearance alone could beat Sean Stevens, not to mention her associate professor boyfriend!


    Thinking of this, Andrea Schwartz looked at Tyler Barber. Originally, she had been quite satisfied with


    her boyfriend. Although he was 10 years older than her, he was an associate professor. He could be a


    professor in a few years.


    However,pared to Grace''s¡­ friend, Andrea Schwartz suddenly felt that her boyfriend was not that


    presentable.


    Grace was now stunned by Jason''s words.


    Tyler Barber took the initiative to say to Jason, "My girlfriend didn¡¯t know that her friend has a boyfriend.


    Sorry about that. My name is Tyler Barber. This is my girlfriend, Andrea Schwartz."


    "My name is Jason." Jason, on the other hand, simply gave hisst name and left his first name out.


    Tyler Barber did not care about it and said, "Mr. Reed, I''m truly sorry for causing this misunderstanding.


    Why don''t we all find somece to sit down and have a chat?"


    "Sure," Jason replied. He then said to Grace, "Let''s find a ce where you can sit and drink your milk


    tea."


    Grace felt a little strange. Jason was not a sociable person. Why did he agree to sit with the others?


    In the meantime, Jason had taken her hand.


    Eventually, the four reached a cafe. Tyler Barber offered the menu to Jason and Grace. "You can take a


    look and see what you want to order."


    "The coffee here is pretty good." Andrea Schwartz introduced as if she was the host. "The coffee beans


    here are carefully selected by the cafe owner. The most famous one is Hawaii''s Kona. There are fewer


    and fewer Kona beans these days. You used to love coffee, right? Do you want to try a cup of Kona?"


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Grace lowered her eyes and lightly said, "No, I''m fine with my milk tea."


    Meanwhile, Jason nced thoughtfully at Grace.


    "If you''re afraid that the coffee is too expensive, my boyfriend and I will treat you this time. It''s just a cup


    of coffee anyway," Andrea Schwartz said it nicely, but it was obvious that she was just showing her


    superiority.


    Jason smiled and said, "Grace wants milk tea, so I''ll try the cup of Kona instead."


    "Of course... Sure." Andrea Schwartz almost fell for Jason''s smile.


    She quickly gathered herself together but was jealous that Grace''s boyfriend was so handsome. How


    on earth did Grace find a boyfriend like that after losing Sean Stevens?

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    After the trio ordered their coffee, Andrea Schwartz purposely started a conversation about Grace''s


    current job in an attempt to hear more about Grace''s current plight and to observe Jason''s reaction.


    However, Jason looked unperturbed. It was as if Grace''s answer, which he already knew, could not


    surprise him at all.


    "Grace, why don''t I talk to the boss at the firm? Then you can go back and get a job at the firm. Even if


    you''re only working as a cleaner at the firm, it¡¯s better than being a sanitation service worker," Andrea


    Schwartz said, pretending to be nice.


    Grace looked up at Andrea Schwartz, but her eyes grew colder and colder. "I have no intention of


    changing my job."


    "Is that so?" Andrea Schwartz curled her lips. "You¡¯ll probably earn more being a cleaner at the firm


    than a sanitation service worker. Are you sure you don''t want to think about it?"


    "I think I know exactly what I''m going to do." Grace''s tone got colder too.


    Andrea Schwartz wanted to say more, but Tyler Barber stopped her. Fortunately, the waiter came to


    serve their coffee, and the topic was temporarily brought to a halt.


    "Here. The coffee is expensive. It tastes better when it''s hot," Andrea Schwartz said.


    Jason lifted the coffee gracefully, sniffed the aroma, and took a sip.


    Andrea Schwartz looked at the man in front of her and felt that he was just like those idols and


    celebrities. The mere scene of him drinking coffee was pleasing to the eye.


    "Mr. Reed, how did you meet Grace?" Andrea Schwartz asked curiously.


    "When it snowed, she took the initiative to talk to me. That''s how we met," Jason said, smiling.


    Huh? Just like that?! That seemed a bit too easy! "Grace pursued you, then?" Andrea Schwartz said


    again.


    Jason nced at Grace who was sipping milk tea with her head down. "I guess so."


    Grace almost spat her milk tea out! When did she do that?


    However, at this point, it was clear that Andrea Schwartz had misunderstood her rtionship with


    Jason, so Grace did not bother to exin. It was up to Jason to say whatever he wanted. It did not


    matter if Andrea Schwartz misunderstood.


    "Then Grace is lucky to pursue such a handsome guy. How long have you known Grace?" Andrea


    Schwartz continued asking.


    "A few months, I guess?" Jason rarely had the patience to answer these sorts of questions.


    "In that case..." Andrea Schwartz looked at Grace and said seemingly without much thought, "Ever


    since Grace got out of prison, I''ve been hoping that she can find someone to rely on. After all, her


    previous prison experience was too devastating for her. Now that she has a boyfriend like Mr. Reed, it''s


    really..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andrea Schwartz suddenly stopped in the middle of her sentence. She saw Jason looking at her with a


    half-smile as if he was aware of all her ideas.


    Andrea Schwartz felt as if the rest of the words were stuck in her throat. She could no longer go on.


    "Why don''t you go on? It''s really what?" Jason asked, raising his eyebrows.


    Andrea Schwartz looked embarrassed andmely said, "Really... really generous. After all, Grace has


    been in prison, and a lot of men mind if a woman has been to prison."


    "I don''t mind," Jason said. He then looked indulgently at Grace. "No matter her past, I only want her to


    stay with me willingly."

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Grace was stunned. She raised her head in shock, looking into Jason''s rippling eyes.


    Andrea Schwartz''s face paled as she gave a hollowugh. "I didn''t know Mr. Reed... loves Grace so


    much. Do you have any ns to get married?"


    "If she''s willing to marry me, of course I¡¯ll marry her," Jason said.


    Grace only felt her heart twitching wildly as she stared at Jason in disbelief as if she had just heard


    something unbelievable.


    "How is that possible?!" Andrea Schwartz blurted.


    Jasonzily nced at Andrea Schwartz. "What''s impossible?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes were so cold that Andrea Schwartz could not help but tremble while fear seemed to rise from


    the bottom of her heart.


    "All right. Let''s go, Grace." Jason walked away holding Grace''s hand.


    Grace followed Jason with no objections.


    Tyler Barber looked at Andrea Schwartz and said disapprovingly, "Andrea, why did you mention that


    your friend went to prison? Fortunately, Mr. Reed already knows about it. If he didn¡¯t, it will embarrass


    them both. They may even break up."


    ''I did it on purpose!'' Andrea Schwartz said bitterly in her heart. When she saw Jason¡¯s cup of coffee


    that was left on the table, she saw that he had only taken a sip of this expensive coffee.


    "Hmph. I think her boyfriend is not as good as he looks. He only took a sip of the coffee before he


    stopped drinking it. I¡¯m guessing he has never had a good cup of coffee before and doesn''t know how


    to enjoy the good things." Andrea Schwartz felt that her guess was right.


    A man who did not mind if a woman had been to prison before and was even willing to marry a


    sanitation service worker was probably just a loser. His only saving grace was that he was pretty good


    looking.


    "Don''t you say that about other people, Andrea." Tyler Barber frowned slightly. He did not like his


    girlfriend to talk about her friends like that.


    Andrea Schwartz paid no attention to it. She just called the waiter and tried to pick up the bill, but the


    waiter said, "Your bill has been paid by the other gentleman''s subordinate earlier."


    Subordinate?


    Andrea Schwartz blinked her eyes. The man named Jason had subordinates? Why did they not see


    them just now?


    He... even paid the bill? It was not cheap. Although it was just several cups of coffee, it was still close


    to 1000 dors.


    The average working-ss could not afford it.


    Did the guy just pay the bill without saying anything?


    Who the hell was this man? Was he showing off or was he actually rich? As Andrea Schwartz thought


    about this, her expression became more distorted.


    On the other hand, once Jason and Grace walked out of the shopping mall, Grace suddenly said, "I


    won''t take what you said just now to heart. I know you said it on purpose for Andrea Schwartz to hear."


    "Your former colleague is not that great," Jason said.


    Grace had nothing to say. If she and Jason were really lovers, then what Andrea Schwartz said just


    now was clearly meant to create trouble.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    "However, you''d better take everything I''ve said to heart," he said.


    Grace was shocked. What did he mean by that? Take it to heart...?


    He would marry her if she was willing to marry him. Did he know what that meant?


    Grace''s mind was all messed up until they got into the car. Once the car reached the Reed Residence,


    she followed Jason out of the car and was just about to enter the house when he stopped abruptly.


    "By the way, it''s not that I''ve never starved," he said. "There were times when I was so hungry I thought


    I would die."


    When he was still young, his father passed away, and his body was cremated. Jason remained in the


    small shabby house while holding onto the urn filled with his father¡¯s ashes. At that time, he was


    famished. He was so hungry that he almost lost his strength. He only narrowly missed death.


    Finally, a neighbor knocked on the door and offered him something to eat. It was only then did he


    recover his strength and vigor.


    Grace was stunned and looked at him in surprise. When he said this, his light tone made her feel a little


    distressed.


    She thought of the childhood stories he had previously told her when he was still Jay.


    His mother left him and his father¡­ died in the snow. Before he joined the Reed family, he must have


    led a tough life...


    She could not help but slightly fold her hands that were on the sides of her body. Earlier when he said


    thosest few words, she even unconsciously wanted to pat his head andfort him as she used to


    do before.


    However, it urred to her in the next moment that he was not Jay. He was Jason, someone she was


    not supposed to touch.


    ¡­


    At the Cummins family house, Evelyn was crying out to her parents about the grievances she faced


    while at the filming site.


    "Why should I kneel before Sis in front of so many people? She knows Jason and didn''t tell us. She did


    that on purpose! She just wanted to see me make a fool of myself!" Evelyn sobbed.


    "What? She knows Jason?" Tony Cummins was taken aback. "Which Jason is it? It can''t be Jason from


    Reed Group."


    Few people in Emerald City did not know the name Jason.


    As soon as Evelyn saw her father''s excited expression, she knew what he was thinking. "Dad, even if


    Sis knows Jason now, do you think he''s serious about her? Don¡¯t forget that it was Jason''s fiancee


    whom Sis ran over and killed. Who knows what he¡¯s thinking."


    "That''s right!" Melinda Riley chimed in and said, "I suppose it''s the wealthy''s revenge. He¡¯s probably


    trying to praise her highly before letting her fall. Isn''t that what happens in a lot of TV dramas?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Their words were like a basin of cold water, instantly putting out the ideas Tony Cummins had in his


    mind.


    They were right. His daughter was only a sanitation service worker who had been to prison. Who was


    Jason? Could he take a fancy to a sanitation service worker who had been to prison?


    "Besides, Sis was deliberately friendly to Brian. This made Brian misunderstand me and think that I


    have something against her." Evelyn continuedining. "Dad, what kind of older sister will do


    that? Other people''s older sisters are happy to see their younger sister doing well, but my sister is


    holding me back!"


    Tony Cummins frowned.


    Evelyn was continuing her efforts. "If Brian breaks up with me because of Sis, I don''t know what I''ll do. I


    really love Brian, Dad."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    "Now that Grace can¡¯t get anything good in her life, she doesn¡¯t want Evelyn to live happily either!¡±


    Melinda Riley said angrily. "If she ruins Evelyn''s rtionship with Brian, I''m going to kill her!"


    However, Tony Cummins said, "Is there a misunderstanding here?" After all, Grace was also his


    daughter. It did not matter to him which daughter was going to be with Brian.


    The key was that he could be Brian''s father-inw.


    "What misunderstanding can there be? She''s just trying to climb the socialdder!" Melinda Riley said.


    "How else does she know Jason? Doesn¡¯t she know that she''s an ex-convict? Will anyone take her


    seriously?"


    Melinda Riley was now sparing no effort to denigrate her stepdaughter, fearing that this stepdaughter


    would rob her daughter of a good marriage.


    "Evelyn is different. Evelyn is innocent! She is also Brian''s serious girlfriend right now. It''s only natural


    for her to be the best actress and marry into the Hart family," The way that Melinda Riley said it


    made it sound like Evelyn was going to be the queen of cinema tomorrow and instantly be the


    Hart family¡¯s daughter-inw.


    Tony Cummins nodded and said, "Alright, then I''ll ask Grace toe home and talk to her. I''ll tell her to


    keep her distance from Brian and not meddle in Evelyn''s affairs."


    Evelyn and Melinda Riley looked at each other, their faces bright.


    "Thanks, Dad," Evelyn said. However, she started to look concerned. "But what if Sis won''t listen?"


    "I''m her father. Unless herst name is not Cummins, she''ll have to do what I say!" Tony Cummins


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    said, looking tough.


    Evelyn lowered her head slightly, and a smile tugged at the corners of her lips.


    ¡­


    Grace got a call at night from her father, Tony Cummins.


    "Grace, you haven''t been back for a long time. Why don''t youe home, and we¡¯ll talk about moving


    your mother''s grave?" Tony Cummins said.


    "Moving her grave?" Grace was stunned.


    "Yes, at first your mother was buried in the vige cemetery, but now they¡¯re renovating the ce. The


    about this. The vige has already sent out the documents," Tony Cummins said.


    Grace pursed her lips slightly. When her mother died, she did not buy a plot of ground in the public


    cemetery. Her father asked a friend who was from the vige near Emerald City for help. There was a


    public cemetery in the vige, and no money was needed, so her mother was buried there.


    When her mother died, her father did not visit her for many years. It was not untilter when she


    studied so hard till she was admitted to a prominent high school and even a prominent university that


    her father and stepmother went to pay their respects at her mother''s grave.


    After she went to prison, her father and his family naturally did not visit her mother''s grave during Tomb


    Sweeping Day and Winter Solstice Festival.


    After getting out of prison and visiting her mother¡¯s grave, she saw that the weeds had grown so much


    that they almost covered the words on the gravestone. Cracks had also appeared on the gravestone.


    She thought of repairing the gravestone when she went to pay her respects on Tomb Sweeping Day,


    but she did not expect to move the gravepletely.


    "Fine, I''ll go back," Grace said. She would never have agreed to go back if it had not been to discuss


    her mother''s affairs.


    "Thene back tomorrow night. What do you want to eat? I''ll send your stepmother to prepare it,"


    Tony Cummins said in a paternal tone, causing Grace to be absent-minded for a while.


    He was speaking to her in the same tone as when her career and love life were flourishing back then.


    However, after she went to prison, everything changed. She realized that she was only his daughter


    when she was useful, and when she was useless, not a trace of affection was left.


    "No, I''lle after dinner," Grace said. She then ended the call and put away her phone.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Just as she turned around, she noticed Jason leaning against the door. His eyes were fixed on her.


    "Who called you?" he asked as he approached her.


    "My father," Grace answered. "I''m going to go home tomorrow night, so can you ask the driver not to


    pick me up at the Sanitation Service Center?"


    His eyes glistened thoughtfully. "Do you want me to go back with you?"


    She looked at him in surprise. Go back with her? Why would he go back with her? Besides, she was


    going back to deal with her mother''s affairs.


    "No, I can go back by myself," Grace said. "It''ste. I''m going to bed now."


    In other words, she was asking him to leave.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly, bent down, and picked up a strand of her long hair with his fingers. "Why


    are you so against me?"


    She pressed her lips together and gave no answer.


    "Then tell me what I must do so that you''ll treat me like you used to." His breath was fragrant like an


    orchid, and it sprinkled on her face.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He wanted her to smile lovingly at him and speak gently to him as she had done before. Her eyes used


    to be full of him as if they were mutually dependent on each other.


    Like she used to?


    Grace was shocked. "You used to be Jason," she murmured.


    "I can be Jason too. I can be Jason just for you," he said.


    Her heart gave a sudden jerk.


    Be Jason just for her? Was that possible?


    She should be afraid of him, but why was her heart beating so fast when she heard those words?


    He slowly lowered his head, his forehead against hers, "I''ve only said these words to you alone. Will


    you consider me as Jason again?"


    ¡­


    Grace barely slept all night as Jason''s words kept echoing in her mind.


    Be Jason again just for her? His expression was so serious that it made her feel like he was not ying


    around.


    "Grace, Sidney is asking me about you. He asked who you are and whether you work in the Sanitation


    Service Center. He said you had a quite a show yesterday and have some big shot backing you. What


    happened?" ire Watts asked Grace as soon as she reached.


    The Sidney she mentioned was the organizer of the group of extras.


    Since Grace was rmended by ire Watts, it was natural for Sidney to ask her about it. ire


    Watts waspletely at a loss when she listened to Sidney talk about what had happened on the set


    the other day.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    If Grace did know some big shot, why would she work as a sweeper at the Sanitation Service Center


    and even be an extra for money?


    "No... Nothing, it''s all over now," Grace said vaguely. "ire Watts, I think I might not be suitable as an


    extra. I won''t do this anymore. Please tell Sidney that I apologize for the trouble. I''ll quit the group chat


    After all, a lot of people had witnessed the scene yesterday. The entertainment industry was so small,


    and everyone met frequently. If she became an extra again, she would feel awkward. She might as well


    just stop right here.


    It was a pity that she could no longer use this method to earn extra money. As for now, she could only


    think of other ways to increase her ie.


    "I see." ire Watts could see that Grace did not want to talk about what had happened yesterday, so


    she did not ask any more questions. She only said, "I''ll talk to Sidneyter, but you''d better give Sidney


    a heads up before you quit the group chat."


    "Will do," Grace replied.


    However, she was more worried about making extra money. After all, she wanted to pay Lina back as


    soon as she could, and if her grandmother''s medical expenses increased again in the future, it would


    be very difficult for her.


    At the thought of this, she could not help but smile bitterly.


    In the past, she only thought that by studying well, she could definitely earn lots of money in the future.


    However, she was now doing manualbor for money. All the knowledge she gained so many years


    before and even thews she memorized were of no use to her now.


    She did not know if this was considered as irony.


    After getting off work, Grace went to a stall near the Sanitation Service Center for a simple packed


    lunch.


    The lunch box was certainly not as good as the dinner prepared by the chef at Reed Residence, but


    she ate without any burden or constraint.


    This was unlike when she ate with Jason at Reed Residence. She always seemed to be bound by


    something. A heavy sense of oppression often made her feel like running away.


    In conclusion, she could not see through this man. Even if he said that he could be her Jason, she did


    not know what was the truth and what was a joke.


    It was also possible that what happened to her in prison previously had made her fear him. She¡­ was


    afraid of him.


    She feared that she might identally annoy him, and he would make her go through that hell again!


    Shaking her head, Grace stopped herself from thinking more of it. After eating the food in her hands in


    a hurry, she took the bus and went back to her family¡¯s home.


    However, it was no longer her home.


    Grace rang the doorbell, and a momentter, it was Evelyn who opened the door.


    "There you are, Sis." Evelyn looked like a gentledy, not at all as domineering as when they first met


    on set.


    Grace nced lightly at her and entered the house.


    Melinda Riley greeted her warmly. "Herees Grace. Your dad and I were just talking about you."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    "Here, sit down first," Tony Cummins said.


    Grace sat down and asked directly, "Where are you going to move Mom¡¯s grave to?¡±


    "There''s no hurry," Tony Cummins said and waved. "Let''s talk about you and your sister first. I''m going


    to be a peacemaker for you two today. No matter what has happened before, you''re still sisters. As an


    older sister, you must take care of your younger sister."


    Grace frowned slightly. "I just want to know where you¡¯re going to move my mother¡¯s grave."


    Tony Cummins was upset. "Didn''t I already say that we''ll talk about thister? Let''s talk about you and


    your sister first."


    "Sis, if I¡¯ve done something wrong, don''t take it to heart. I apologize." Evelyn looked sincere.


    However, Grace was defensive.


    The more Evelyn was acting like this, the more problematic it was.


    Sure enough, what Tony Cummins said next also made Grace understand what Evelyn''s purpose was.


    "Alright, you''ll always be sisters. You can''t hurt each other over a man," Tony Cummins said to his


    eldest daughter. "Brian is your sister''s boyfriend, Grace. You can''t mess with your sister''s rtionship.


    Besides, aren''t you close with Jason now? Then you shouldn''t get between your sister and Brian."


    Grace suddenly realized what this was all about.


    "I''m not interested in what''s going on between her and Brian. I just want to know where you¡¯ll be


    moving my mother¡¯s grave." Grace repeated her question once again.


    Tony Cummins fumed. "Are you refusing? Do you really want to get between Evelyn and Brian? I''m


    telling you, if you ruin Evelyn''s rtionship, don''t think about paying respects to your mother''s grave for


    the rest of your life!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Grace stared coldly at her father. "It''s not up to me to refuse or not. If Brian really likes her, no one can


    take him away from her. If Brian isn''t serious about her, she won''t be able to keep him no matter how


    hard she tries!"


    "What do you mean?" Melinda Riley was anxious. "Are you cursing our Evelyn because you won''t be


    able to marry Jason? Our Evelyn is not like you. She''s innocent and has no criminal record. She''s


    going to be the best actress someday, not like you."


    "Since you think she is different from me, let her conquer Brian on her own," Grace said coldly.


    She did not quite understand why Brian chose Evelyn as his girlfriend in the first ce. Was it really out


    of love? It seemed not. If it was, he would not have let Evelyn kneel on the set in front of so many


    people.


    Even though it was Jason''s idea, but with Brian''s background, he did not have to fear Jason!


    Besides, Grace had seen how Brian treated his ex-girlfriends. Maybe sentimental people were actually


    the cruelest. She did not think Evelyn would really be Brian''sst girlfriend.


    "I only came here today on ount of the relocation of my mother''s grave! You can give me the grave


    relocation documents and the household register. I will move my mother''s grave myself," Grace said.


    As a matter of fact, her household register had not been removed from the family.


    However, if she did move out, she did not know where to put her household register. She did not have


    any real estate in Emerald City, and she could not put herself under the Sanitation Service Center''s


    collective household register. As for her grandmother''s¡­ Her first uncle and the rest would probably


    think that she was trying to split the relocation money and would not agree at all.


    Suddenly, Grace felt so isted because she did not even have a ce to stay.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    "All you talk about is your mother! You don''t want anything good to happen to your sister. You sure are


    your mother''s good daughter!" Tony Cummins said angrily and stormed straight into the room.


    Momentster, he came out with a photo album.


    Grace shivered. That photo album was... her mother''s photo album. It contained many photos of her


    and her mother!


    She saw Tony Cummins take out a lighter and lit the album on fire. "Since you don''t want anything


    good to happen to your sister, I don''t need to give you this photo album. Your mother wouldn¡¯t have


    wanted a daughter like you!"


    The album burst into mes, and Tony Cummins threw it straight onto the tiled floor.


    Grace almost let out a scream. She pulled her sleeves over her hands to try and swat out the mes as


    best as she could.


    It could not burn. It could not!


    The photos inside were all memories of her and her mother! The photo album could not be burned like


    this!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Grace did not even know how long she screamed for. She only kept beating the mes with her hands


    even though they were burning her.


    At this moment, she was just like a madman!


    The way she looked left Tony Cummins, Melinda Riley, and Evelyn horrified.


    Finally, when the mes were out, Grace looked at the burnt album and realized that her face was full


    of tears.


    She staggered, held the album in her arms, and looked up coldly at the man she was supposed to call


    her father.


    This man could treat the relics of his wife so carelessly¡­ This was the belonging of a woman whom he


    had made a lifelong promise to. It became obvious now that her mother was no longer in his heart at


    all.


    The so-called love would dissipate without even the smallest trace left.


    Grace¡¯s pretty and elegant face was a mess that was soaked with tears, but her almond-shaped eyes


    were still staring at him coldly.


    Tony Cummins was slightly taken aback by her daughter''s stare, but he managed to keep his posture


    by saying, "You... Why are you looking at your father this way? I''ll burn the album if I want to. What can


    you do about it?"


    Grace burst outughing, but her eyes grew colder. "If Mom was still alive, she would surely wonder


    why she married a jerk like you!"


    "Is that what you should be saying right now?" Tony Cummins raised his hand in anger and pped


    Grace hard in the face.


    Grace stumbled backward. She quickly regained her footing while the tattered photo album remained


    clutched in her arms.


    "You''re not worthy to be her husband! If you had any affection for her, you wouldn''t have burned this


    album!" Grace said sarcastically.


    She staggered out of the Cummins family''s house, clutching her photo album.


    The three people in the house looked at each other.


    "Why did you burn it like that? What if she hadn''t put out the fire, and it really burned her? Wouldn''t it


    have been fatal?" Melinda Riley said with trepidation.


    "It won''t burn that easily." Tony Cummins was still angry and felt that his authority as a father had been


    disrespected. "If it did, she would have brought it upon herself!"


    "Isn''t she with Jason now? Do you think she''s going toin to Jason and get even with us?"


    Melinda Riley said anxiously.


    "Don''t she dare!" Tony Cummins said, ring. "After all, I''m still her father. Get even? If she dares to


    get even, I''ll make sure she never finds her mother''s grave!"


    Nearby, Evelyn lowered her head. Her eyes were gleaming a little. She was just feeling sorry that the


    fire had not burned Grace!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    She would have been overjoyed if Grace got burnt until she waspletely disfigured. At least Brian


    would not go after a woman who was disfigured.


    What a pity that it did not happen!


    ...


    Grace did not know how she got downstairs. She felt as if she was exerting all her strength with every


    step.


    Her hands that were holding the photo album kept shaking because she was so perturbed.


    She did not even dare to go through the photo album to see the extent of the damage.


    These were all her memories¡ªmemories with her mother!


    When she stumbled to the entrance of the neighborhood, a figure quickly approached her.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The slightly anxious voice rang over her head with an unconcealed


    worry.


    She felt as if she was enshrouded in a shadow. A pair of arms quickly moved to support her tottering


    body.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who was it? Who was holding her up?


    Grace slowly raised her head, and the first thing that came into her eyes was those extremely beautiful


    eyes. They were like charming peach blossoms, so beautiful that they could even ignite fear. Those


    dark pupils were like obsidians, so ck and bright, but they seemed so deep that people could not


    see through them.


    "What''s the matter with you?" He frowned, looking at the traces of tears on her face. He felt as if his


    heart had been pulled by something.


    She stared at him. Suddenly, she smiled sadly. "Jay..." she murmured the name. How long had she not


    called him by that name?


    It had only been a few months, but it seemed like a long, long time.


    However, now she seemed to have only Jason in her eyes¡ªthe Jason who was mutually dependent on


    her, the Jason she could rely on, the Jason who could keep her warm.


    His expression suddenly froze. He then softly said, "I''m here. "


    "Jason, I... I''m tired..." she murmured, too tired to walk on. She did not even have the strength to cry


    anymore.


    He bent down, picked her up abruptly, and went over to the car not far away.


    She stayed quietly in his arms, not struggling. She looked just like a quiet doll.


    He carried her to the car and looked down at the half-charred photo album she was holding in her


    arms.


    Suddenly, his eyes narrowed as he stared at her hands. He told the driver to go to the hospital.


    "What''s wrong? What the hell happened?" Jason asked.


    However, Grace did not answer. She only clutched the photo album in her arms as hard as she could.


    He felt an inexplicable pain in his chest. If he had known that her trip home would turn out like this, he


    would have gone back with her no matter what.


    A faint light flickered in his eyes at this thought.


    At the hospital''s entrance, Jason got out of the car with Grace in his arms. He hurried over to the


    emergency room.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Grace remained silent and was extremely quiet as if she was lost in a world of her own. It was only


    when the doctor was about to pull the photo album out of her hands that she seemed to suddenlye


    to her senses. She clutched it tightly with both hands while screaming, "No!"


    "He''s not taking it. He just wants to see the injuries on your hands," Jay said softly. "Sis, give it to me


    so that the doctor can take a good look at the injuries on your hands, okay?"


    Hearing the word ¡®sis¡¯, she finally turned her eyes to him. "Jay..." she murmured.


    "It''s me," he replied. "Tell me, what the hell happened?"


    Her lips trembled, and the tears in her eyes gushed out once again. "Burned... The photo album with all


    of Mom¡¯s photos¡­ All burned."


    She choked on her words. Each fluttering of her curled eyshes seemed to bring more tears.


    Jason was shocked. This half-burnt album... Was this a photo album of her and her mother?


    After spending so much time together, he knew how important her mother was to her.


    The doctor was finally able to inspect Grace''s hands, and upon seeing them, he immediately began


    treating the wounds before dressing them.


    The back of her hand was still bruised fromst time, and with her new wounds now, both of her hands


    had to be covered with gauze.


    All the while, Grace remained silent as if she felt no pain. However, the more she was like this, the


    more people felt sorry for her.


    Jason pulled out a handkerchief that he carried everywhere with him. He wiped the tears from Grace''s


    face. "Stop crying..."


    Her tears made him miserable and helpless. Even if he ruled Emerald City, no amount of money or


    power could bring back that prized photo album of hers.


    All he could do right now was wipe away her tears...


    "There are some burns, but fortunately, they''re not serious. You just can''t get your hands wet, and you


    need to change the dressing once a day," the doctor said.


    "There won''t be any effects after this?" Jason asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''re only superficial wounds. There is no nerve or muscle damage, but I''m afraid there will be


    some scarring," the doctor said.


    Jason''s brows could not help but furrow.


    After her hands were bandaged, Grace insisted on holding the half-burnt photo album in her arms


    again. It was as if she was holding her treasure.


    Jason tightened his thin lips and picked up Grace once again. Then, he strode out of the emergency


    room and headed back to his car.


    "Don''t worry about the scarring. Wait till your hands get better, and I''ll get an expert to remove the scars


    for you," he said.


    She slowly raised her head, and her eyes fell on his face. There were still tears on hershes, but her


    eyes seemed to be gradually restoring rity. After a long time, she said, "Sorry, I lost myposure


    earlier."


    When she had been overwhelmed by her emotions earlier, she saw him as Jay and cried to him...


    Was it because it had been too painful to bear? Was that why she got confused?


    "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. You can always feel free to lose yourposure in front of me," he


    said.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Her nose became sore, and the tears that had stopped for a moment came rushing back.


    "If you want to cry, then just cry, Sis." His fingertips brushed over her eyes.


    The word ¡®sis¡¯ acted like a key, releasing all the pain and sorrow that had been repressed and locked


    up in her heart.


    Unable to contain her overwhelming emotions right now, Grace let out a sharp wail and finally burst into


    tears.


    She had not cried so bitterly for a long time. She realized a long time ago that no matter how loudly she


    wept or how much tears she shed that it would be useless. She had nothing to rely on but herself.


    Those tears were nothing but worthless things.


    Now, hearing him call her ¡®sis¡¯ made her think of her mother, of the brother in her belly who had taken


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    shape but never made it out to call her ¡®sis¡¯.


    If her mother and brother had not died, would she be less lonely? Would she be given the chance to


    have a real family?


    Grace''s crying took Jason by surprise. If he was distressed by her biting her lip and weeping in silence,


    then right now he was so overwhelmed that he did not even know what to do.


    As she burst into tears, he froze as if every nerve in his body had been frozen too.


    He had never felt so helpless. Even when his mother left him and his father froze to death in the snow,


    he did not feel as bad as he was feeling at this moment.


    While facing the crying Grace, he felt like ice and fire.


    He wished she would not be in such pain, but his body was so stiff that he could not react.


    Just then, she plunged her head into his arms. With her face buried in his chest, she kept crying.


    The tears, soaking through the fabric of his chest, seemed to have prated into his body. Her salty


    tears went along with the flow of his blood and rushed to his heart.


    After a while, Jason raised his stiff hand and hugged her gingerly.


    If she was so depressed and miserable, she could cry, but... she could only cry in front of him. He did


    not want others to see her crying in this sad and fragile state.


    His desire to possess her was only deepening over time.


    When the car arrived at the Reed Residence, the driver got out respectfully, but Jason remained


    seated. He just held Grace in his arms, allowing her to cry to her heart''s content.


    No one knew how long she had been crying for, but she finally stopped. He lowered his head to see


    that she had cried herself to sleep.


    There were tears all over her face, and her eyes were red and swollen from crying. In addition to that,


    her hands were both wrapped in white gauze.


    She looked so pitiful.


    Suddenly, there was the sound of a cell phone ringing. It was Grace¡¯s phone that was in her pocket.


    Jason looked at the words on the screen that spelled out, ¡®Lina Sweeney¡¯. He frowned slightly and


    pressed the answer button.


    "Hello, Grace? Why aren''t you at home today? Are you working overtime?" Lina Sweeney''s voice came


    from the other end of the phone.


    "She doesn''t live there now, and she''s asleep. If you need anything, call back tomorrow," Jason said in


    a low voice, worried of waking the one who had fallen asleep in his arms.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Lina Sweeney was shocked. She did not expect to hear a man''s voice from the other end of the call.


    Besides, it sounded like... "Are you¡­ Jason?" she asked breathlessly.


    "Yes," he answered and hung up.


    Lina Sweeney stared at the phone in her hand. If Grace was asleep and it was Jason who answered


    her phone¡­ Did that mean that Jason was now with her best friend?


    Plus, if Grace was not living in her rented house, where was she now? Lina Sweeney looked away


    from her phone to the closed door of the rented house. Could it be that... Grace was now living with


    Jason?


    Was life truly so magical?


    Meanwhile, Jason put away Grace''s phone. He gingerly lifted the person asleep in his arms and got out


    of the car.


    He took off his coat and covered her body in case she caught a cold.


    As he made his way inside, the servants could not hide their surprise at the sight in front of them.


    Although they suspected that Miss Cummins was a special guest to be able to move into Reed


    Residence, they had never seen Young Master Reed treat a woman with such care and tenderness.


    It was almost as if he was holding a rare treasure. Not even the slightest sound was allowed along the


    way as he did not want to wake her up.


    Uncle Kwan, the housekeeper, had watched the little young master grow up. He had aplicated


    twinkle in his eyes when he saw him treat a woman so gently.


    When the young master took the little young master''s mother to Reed Residence, he was also gentle


    and careful, but in the end, he lost his life.


    Sometimes, it would be a tragedy when one showered another with too much affection.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What about the little young master? Would he put all his feelings on Miss Cummins like the young


    master? After all, the little young master had never done this to a woman before, not even to Miss


    Atkinson.


    Uncle Kwan feared that the little young master would love this woman too much, causing another


    tragedy in the future.


    Jason went back to Grace''s bedroom with Grace in his arms. Pushing the door open, he carefully


    ced her on the bed and helped her take off her shoes and coat.


    There were dry tears on her face. Even when she was asleep, both of her pretty eyebrows were


    frowning as if they were still absorbed in sorrow.


    Even though she had fallen asleep, she still held the half-burnt photo album tightly in her embrace. It


    took him a while before he finally managed to take the photo album out of her arms. Her two hands


    wrapped in gauze stung his eyes.


    "It''s just a photo album. Why are you being such a fool?" he muttered.


    Even if this photo album was her mother''s photo album, there was no need to fight so hard for one


    photo album. If the fire had burned her, she would be suffering far more than she was now.


    He gently took her hand and kissed her fingertips which were tightly wrapped in gauze. "It must have


    hurt when you burnt yourself. I want to bear the pain for you..."


    For the first time, he wanted to bear the pain for someone.


    Jason tucked Grace under the covers and watched her sleeping face with a giddy feeling...


    ...


    Grace only felt as if she was in a long, long dream. She was a young kid again with her mother by her


    side. She dreamed of her old memories that she barely even remembered.


    Gradually, however, the dream started turning into a nightmare. Her mother had a miscarriage, and her


    brother who had already taken shape in her mother¡¯s belly was cold and could not move.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    No... No!


    She wanted her mother, she wanted her brother!


    She cried desperately only to find that she could not make a sound.


    Just then, a bell rang as if to pull her out of the nightmare...


    Grace slowly opened her eyes. She heard a graceful voice in her ear. "You''re awake?"


    A pretty face bumped into her somewhat faraway eyes, and the bright eyes seemed to hold an


    indescribable gentleness within them.


    "Yes..." she replied dully, not yet back to her senses.


    It was as if her dreams and grasp on reality were constantly intecing. It was overwhelming her.


    "You answer the phone then," he said, holding the phone to her ear.


    Grace froze as she listened to a familiar voiceing from her cell phone. "Grace? Are you awake,


    Grace?"


    Grace suddenly sobered a little. "Lina!"


    "Yes, where are you now? Are you with Jason? I called youst night, and he answered the phone.


    When I called you again just now, he answered the phone too."


    Lina Sweeney was speechless. Who would have thought that Jason would pick up both her calls to


    Grace?


    "You calledst night?" Grace said in surprise.


    "Yes, he said you were asleep," Lina Sweeney said. "What''s going on here? Do you live together?


    What''s going on between you and him?"


    A series of questions sprang out of Lina Sweeney''s mouth.


    Grace bit her lip slightly and looked at Jason who was holding her phone. "It''s... It''s a littleplicated.


    I''ll tell you the next time we meet. What¡­ What do you want to talk to me about?¡±


    "One of the witnesses in your case might be in the neighboring S City, and I wanted to talk to you about


    it," Lina Sweeney said.


    Grace was stunned and quickly said, "All right, then... Then when are you free? Let''s meet up!"


    "Let''s meet up today after I get off work," Lina Sweeney said. "Are you going to work at the Sanitation


    Service Center today? Why don''t I pick you up after work?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, let''s just meet at the ce we usually meet," Grace said.


    "All right," Lina Sweeney said.


    After the two ended their conversation, Grace tried to sit up, but as she pushed her hands against the


    bed, a wave of pain passed through her fingertips.


    "Ah!" She let out a low, unconscious cry. The next moment, his hands were under her arms, lifting her


    as if he was sitting up with a child in his arms.


    Grace suddenly felt awkward, but in the next moment, the pain in her finger suddenly reminded her of


    what had happenedst night. Then, her face was instantly tense. "Where''s my photo album? Where¡¯s


    my photo album?"

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    The photo album contained her most precious memories.


    Jason frowned unknowingly. "Are you giving up your life for a photo album? You were lucky yesterday.


    You only have some bruises on your fingers. What if you really burned yourself?"


    "This album means a lot to me!" Grace said.


    "Can it be more important than your hands? Are you going to lose your hands just to protect a photo


    album?" His voice deepened.


    "It''s very important. Even if both my hands will get burned, I''ll still want to keep it with me." Grace took a


    deep breath. To her, it was a remembrance and obsession in her heart.


    It was the best family affection she had ever felt and the happiest she ever been.


    Her answer turned him pale, and he felt a rush of anger in his chest after seeing that she did not value


    herself. He cared more about her body than she did.


    He cared enough not to see her hurt even the slightest.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s my photo album?" she still asked him the question eagerly.


    Jason exhaled, stood up, walked to a cab not far away, and handed her the photo album that was


    partially burned.


    Grace heaved a long sigh of relief and opened the photo album cautiously. Looking at the photos in the


    photo album, her eyes went red again.


    Some of the photos werepletely burned, some were burned down to the edges, and others were


    partially burned. Only about a quarter of the photos were still intact.


    It seemed to her that each turn of the page required more perseverance to endure the pain.


    It never urred to her that she could not even protect a photo album.


    Closing the photo album, she muttered, "Thank you."


    "What?" He looked at her.


    "Thank you for taking me to the hospitalst night to have my wounds treated. I got¡­ a little out of


    controlst night," she said, a little embarrassed.


    Scenes from the previous night were shing through her mind.


    She would not have rushed into his arms to cry if she had been in a normal state of mind, but


    yesterday, she hugged him and cried as if she were holding a piece of driftwood.


    "Then from now on, only I can see you when you lose control like that," he bent down and whispered to


    her.


    This sentence was not a question but a direct conclusion.


    Grace gasped. Jason looked down and nced once more at her fingers that were covered in gauze.


    "If there is any trouble in the future, you can tell me. Don''t rush there yourself. Besides, now that your


    hand is like this, I''ve helped you apply for a leave of absence at the Sanitation Service Center, so you


    can rest at home for a few more days."


    Home? She was stunned for a moment. She then felt a trace of bitterness in her heart. She had no


    home, or rather, there was no home for her in the city.


    "I''m always asking for leave. The leader probably finds it troublesome and will fire me when the time


    Road sweepers like them had their responsibilities like every turnip to its hole. If she did not go to work,


    it meant that the other colleagues had to do her work for her.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    "No one can fire you," Jason said with great certainty. "Just take care of your fingers first. Do you think


    you can lift things and sweep the floor with the state your hands are in right now?¡±


    Grace kept her head down and was silent. She really could not do anything with her hands.


    "Take good care of your hands first. You can do anything you want once your hands have healed,"


    Jason said. Then, as if thinking of something, he said, "Are you going to meet Lina Sweeney tonight?


    Why don''t you take a rain check until the injuries on your hands get better."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A person familiar with Jason would probably be surprised to hear that.


    When had the most elusive man in Emerald City ever worry so much about a woman''s injuries?


    If it was someone else covered in blood standing in front of him with only onest breath left, they


    would not cause him the slightest concern.


    "I must go," Grace answered with great certainty. "It seems that Lina has news of the witness in my


    case. I''m going to meet her and find out what happened."


    She did not notice the slight change in his face as she said this nor how his hands had slightly


    tightened.


    "She has news of the witness?"


    "Yes." She nodded. "However, I''ll have to ask Lina for more details," Grace said.


    "Are you going to find clues by yourself?" He asked, raising his hand to brush a strand of hair from her


    cheek. "As I said, I''ll reverse the case for you. You needn''t go through so much trouble. It may not even


    "You can''t help me find the culprit of this car ident by reversing the case, can you? You can''t help


    me figure out who did this to me. You''re just trying to get me out of this by saying I''m innocent until


    proven guilty. However, even if I''m no longer charged with a criminal offense, people will still think I''m a


    murderer."


    "Are other people''s opinions so important?" Jason said, frowning.


    Grace gave a wry smile. "If it was anything else, I wouldn''t care what people think, but this charge... I


    want to find out the truth and let others know that I''m not a murderer!"


    She did not want anyone to mention her mother and say that she had given birth to a daughter who


    took someone else''s life.


    She knew how great was the power of words.


    Jason gave Grace a long look, then suddenlyughed and said, "Fine, you can let me know any time


    you want me to help you reverse your case."


    However, there was something dark in his eyes.


    Grace spent the afternoon carefully handling the photo album, taking out the photos one by one.


    She even took out the half-destroyed photos carefully.


    As her hands were still wrapped in gauze, it would be difficult for her to do things like taking out photos.


    "Let me do it," Jason said. With his long, slender fingers, he helped her to take out the photos. Unlike


    her clumsy movements earlier, he took the photos out with a dexterous and graceful look that was


    pleasing to the eye.


    Right now, however, Grace was in no mood to enjoy this eye-pleasing feast. All her attention was


    fixated on each of the photos he took out, observing how badly they were burnt.


    Jason took out the photos one by one. It was like looking at the memories of Grace and her mother


    through these photos.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    She looked so tiny in the photo. Her chubby cheeks and thick ck hair looked so cute.


    Jason never knew he would look at a child and be mesmerized, but at the moment, he felt genuine love


    while looking at the little person in the photo. He even thought that if this little person appeared in the


    present in front of him right now, he might be tempted to hug and kiss her.


    Was it because this was her as a child? Was that why he found her cute? He had never gotten this


    feeling when he looked at other kids.


    Jason took out one photo after another.


    The photos, which began with photos of Grace and her mother, then turned into her alone.


    In the photos, she looked older than the photos of her with her mother. She looked about five to six


    years old here.


    There were not many of these photos, at least not as many as there were of her with her mother.


    "When my mother was alive, she liked to take photos with me, but after she died, I took fewer photos,"


    Grace said wistfully while looking at the photos.


    Only asionally did she take a few, and most of them were photos of herself. She could not fit in with


    her father¡¯s new family.


    Suddenly, Jason''s eyes narrowed sharply. His eyes were fixed on one of the photos, and he paused in


    his attempt to retrieve it from the burnt album.


    "What''s the matter?" Grace asked, confused.


    "This photo of you..." His voice paused. "How old were you?"


    Grace looked over and saw the little girl in the photo, dressed in a floral dress and standing in front of a


    fence with lush mountains in the background.


    Looking at the photo, Grace had a warm look in her eyes. "It''s a photo of me when I was eight or nine


    years old. I loved this floral dress, but it was expensive. It was more than 100 dors at the time. Only


    when the family is better off that they''ll buy a dress like this for their children. I didn''t dare to tell my


    grandmother back then, but she saw that I liked the dress, so she saved some money and bought it for


    me."


    She would never forget her grandmother''s affection for her.


    The older she got, the more she understood that the floral dress had not been obtained easily. Her


    grandmother was probably under a lot of pressure when she bought her this dress. Her grandfather,


    First Uncle, Second Uncle, and Third Aunt¡­ They all probably med her grandmother for spending


    the money.


    After all, it cost more than 100 dors. For them at that time, a person''s ie was only about 800


    dors a month. Her grandmother had earned her ie by doing a variety of hand-finishing work.


    "What was the name of the ce where you lived?" Jason asked out loud. There was a subtle


    difference in his voice.


    "It was called Lu Vige. Haven¡¯t all the viges merged and changed into a town now? It''s now called


    Shang Lu Town." Grace was a little surprised to hear him ask this. He had been to Shang Lu Town


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    looking for her.


    Jason''s eyes darkened. "Was the dress something you didn¡¯t see much in your town?"


    "I was the only one wearing it in the vige. At that time, my cousin was angry for a long time. She kept


    saying that Grandma was biased and tried to take the dress away from me," Grace said, thinking of


    cousin Ste Lindsay''s angry look back then.


    "What happened next? Did she take the dress?" He asked.


    "Then I tore it when I went out to y, and I couldn''t wear it anymore. I got sick after that outing," she


    said.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    "Sick? You were sick?" There was a sudden tension in his voice.


    "Only a fever whichsted a few days. It made me a little drowsy, but I was alive and kicking when I


    recovered. Unfortunately, the dress was gone," she said with some regret. However,ter, her


    grandmother secretly told her that she would buy her a beautiful dress if she was ranked first in her


    ss in the final exam.


    However, when she finally got first ce, she had to leave her grandmother to go back to her father.


    Before she left, her grandmother slipped a new dress into her luggage.


    Just as she was thinking, a huge hand suddenly came up and touched her forehead. Grace was


    stunned and looked up at Jason. "I... I don''t have a fever now."


    "I know," he whispered. "I''ll buy you any dress you want in the future."


    His words gave her a sudden shudder. "It''s not like I''m a kid who keeps thinking about dresses." She


    bit her lip a little and quickly lowered her eyes.


    The longer she looked at him, the more it seemed to make her heartbeat spin out of control.


    "Is that so?" Jason withdrew his hand and pulled out all the remaining photos in the album. Then, he


    picked up the photo of her in a floral dress. "Sis, can you give me this photo?"


    She was stunned to see that despite his inquiring tone, his hand had already put the photograph away.


    "What do you want the photo for?" she said nkly.


    "I find it cute, so I want to keep it," he said.


    When the two of them lived together, he did not seem to like the children in the neighborhood. Why did


    he have a ¡®special liking¡¯ for a photo of her when she was little?


    Grace pressed her lip slightly and said, "That''s the only photo I have of this floral dress." It also carried


    a rare nostalgia for her.


    That was because the floral dress had been given to her by her grandmother!


    "Great." A smile flickered at the corners of his mouth. "The photo carries more meaning now."


    "..." She was speechless. What was he talking about? "Why don''t I get you another photo?" she said,


    settling for second best.


    "No, I only want this photo of you," he said, leaning forward to touch her face. "I never change what I


    like. It''s the same with photos. It''s the same with people too."


    Her face was reflected in his dark pupils, and that elegant voice seemed to surround her ears...


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    Grace was unable to get the photo back from Jason and had to admit defeat.


    However, she still wondered why he wanted that particr photo of her. Was it that cute that he wanted


    to keep it?

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    However, the problem was that people like him had seen a lot of cute people. Was the photo of her


    when she was little so cute that he had to keep one for himself?


    At the moment, however, meeting Lina Sweeney was the most important thing to her.


    When she was about to leave, Jason asked the driver to take her there.


    She knew from experience that it was useless to refuse. Once he had made up his mind, there was


    little room for negotiation.


    Once she got into the car, Grace told the driver where to go.


    As a result, she arrived half an hour earlier for what was supposed to be an hour-long trip.


    Grace walked into a fast food restaurant. She took a seat, ordered a drink that cost six dors, and sent


    Lina Sweeney a message.


    While she was waiting for her best friend, she casually looked through the transparent French window


    and watched several food delivery riders running in and out of the restaurant from time to time with


    their food delivery orders.


    Food deliveries... Grace felt a twinge of emotion. Grace''s driver''s license had been canceled, but that


    did not mean she could not ride a motorcycle. Besides, the food delivery job was distributed ording


    to the work done. She would not get a basic sry, but the more she did, the more she would get paid.


    If she could pass the recruitment process with her criminal record, then perhaps delivering food could


    be a good upation for her.


    If she kept taking leave from her job at the Sanitation Service Center, ire Watts''s workload would


    increase greatly. It was like pushing someone else to help her finish her work.


    Besides, the sry at the Sanitation Service Center was fixed. Now that she needed to bear a quarter


    of her grandmother''s medical expenses, she was short of money...


    "What are you thinking?" Lina Sweeney''s voice rang in her ears.


    Grace instantly came back to her senses and looked at her friend who had already arrived. "I''m


    wondering whether I should be a food delivery rider," Grace said.


    Lina Sweeney was shocked. "You want to deliver food? It''s hard work, and you¡¯ll receiveints


    from customers. Women rarely work as food delivery riders and don''t have the stamina to keep up."


    Usually, these jobs were done by men.


    "At least I won''t drag others down," Grace said. "Doing a good job or a bad job is my business. It''s not


    like the Sanitation Service Center where if you ask for leave, you have to get someone else to do the


    work for you."


    "That''s true," Lina Sweeney said. As if she had thought of something, she then said, "By the way, why


    are you here so early today? Are you on leave?"


    She remembered that her best friend''s off-duty time waster.


    "Yes, I hurt my hand, and I had to take a few days off, so I thought I might as well just change my job,"


    Grace said.


    Lina Sweeney realized that her friend''s fingers were covered with gauze. "How did your hands be


    like that? What happened?" she asked hastily.


    Grace did not keep her best friend in the dark but briefly told her what had happenedst night.


    Lina Sweeney listened, gritting her teeth. "How can there be a father like yours? Even if he wants to


    y favorites with Evelyn, he can''t do that to you! He knows how much that album means to you, and


    he still burned it!"


    Graceughed at herself. ''Yeah, a man like that is my father!''


    Now, her mood had changed to indifference. After all, she had already known that her father''s heart no


    longer held a single affection for her mother, let alone blood ties.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Otherwise, her father would have visited her when she was in prison.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    "Does your hand hurt?" Lina Sweeney asked with concern.


    "It''s fine," Grace said. "The bandages make it look worse. I didn''t feel any pain today and was able to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    carry things myself."


    Lina Sweeney breathed a sigh of relief and ordered a meal.


    As they ate and talked, Grace found out what was going on with the witness her best friend mentioned


    on the phone. A colleague at Lina''s design studio had posted a video to their co-workers'' group chat.


    From there, Lina saw the witness who testified back then.


    The man was the newly married husband of Lina''s colleague''s rtive''s daughter, and he now lived in


    S City.


    Lina Sweeney asked his name casually, just in case, but the colleague did not know his name. The


    colleague only kne that hisst name was You.


    There were not many people with thest name ¡®You¡¯.


    Lina Sweeney yed the video for Grace.


    It was a video of the newlyweds being teased. The video was full of joy andughter. Grace''s eyes


    were fixed on the groom in the video.


    The groom''s face was full of happiness as he fulfilled some of the demands with the heckling of the


    others around him.


    It looked like a normal festive video, but the only unusual one was the groom.


    Grace stared at the face as her mind seemed to stir up a storm at sea. Up till now, she could still


    remember the man who had coldly testified against her in court. He had said that he saw her drinking


    and that he even persuaded her not to drive, but she refused and drove away obstinately!


    However, these things never happened.


    She had never even met this person before. They just happened to be dining in the same restaurant,


    and he just happened to sit at the table next to her.


    Even now she did not understand. Why would he say that in court? Did someone ask him to say that?


    Was there someone who wanted to pin the me on her?


    However, it was precisely because the witness had no stake in her that the judge took the witness''


    testimony more seriously.


    Especially when... there were more than one witness.


    "Is it him?" Lina Sweeney asked.


    "Yes, it should be," Grace said. ¡°Can you find out where the man is now?"


    "It shouldn''t be a problem. I''ll ask my colleagueter," Lina Sweeney said. "Are you going to look for


    him in S City?"


    "I''ll at least investigate some of the basic things first before I go. We''ve lost track of the witnesses back


    then. He is the only lead we have so far," Grace said.


    Lina Sweeney understood her best friend''s concern. She was afraid that this clue would be gone when


    the time came.


    After all, the ident was so bizarre with so many witnesses testifying against Grace at the same time.


    It was as if there was some invisiblework plotting at the back.


    "All right. Let''s get this straight first," Lina Sweeney said.


    Suddenly, as they talked, Grace seemed to feel something and looked up to see a parked car not far


    away. The window of the car was open, and a man was sitting in it looking in their direction.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    It was a good-looking man somewhere between a teenager and a young man. He had an androgynous


    face. It fit well with the feminine beauty that was now in fashion.


    His delicate features seemed to havee out of a painting, except that the man''s thin lips were tightly


    pressed at the moment, and his extremely beautiful ck eyes seemed to be tinged with anger.


    ''Is this man... angry?'' Grace thought. Judging from the direction of his gaze, he seemed to be annoyed


    by...


    "Grace, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?" Lina Sweeney''s voice rang in her ears, and Grace came


    to her senses immediately.


    "What were you telling me?" Grace turned her head to look at her best friend.


    "I said, did the doctor say when your hand might be healed?" Lina Sweeney said.


    "About a week, then I just have to wait for the skin to heal," Grace said. She then nced in the


    direction of the strange man, but both the car and the man were gone.


    "What are you looking at?" Lina Sweeney followed her best friend''s gaze. "Is there anything on the


    street?"


    "It''s nothing." Grace smiled. She was probably a little paranoid... Even if the man was looking in their


    direction with a face seemingly full of anger, it did not mean that he was actually looking at them!


    "By the way, are you living with Jason now? What''s going on?" Lina Sweeney asked. She had wanted


    to ask this question ever since she called her best friendst night.


    "We''re... sort of living together," Grace said.


    "You¡¯re cohabitating with him?" Lina Sweeney asked.


    The word ¡®cohabitating¡¯ nearly got Grace to spit the drink out of her mouth.


    "No... Not really, I''m just staying for a while. I should be able to move out once my hand gets better,"


    Grace said quickly.


    "What?" Lina Sweeney frowned slightly. "Are you being forced to live with Jason?"


    When she thought about it, Jason was responsible for most of her best friend''s miserable experiences


    in prison. He also had lied to her best friendter on.


    Grace hated being lied to. Besides, Jason was probably a trauma she could not erase from her mind.


    Grace faked a light-hearted smile. "Not exactly... forced. At least I''m doing pretty well at his ce. I


    broke my hand, so it''s convenient to stay with him. Besides, he has given me a separate room."


    "But..." Lina Sweeney had other concerns.


    Grace interrupted and said, "All right, let''s move on to something else. Didn''t you say that your mom


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    has been setting you up on blind dates? Met anyone you like?"


    "Don''t even talk about it. I''m trying to figure out a way to escape it. I''m only 27 years old, but my mother


    seems to think I can''t get married. She said some fortune tellers say that I must get married next year,


    so I have to find a good match this year. I''d like to kick that fortune teller''s stall," Lina Sweeney said


    angrily.


    "You haven''t had a crush on anyone all these years?" Grace said. Speaking of which, she did not seem


    to have seen Lina in love since they first met. Her hobby was probably fangirling over those celebrities.


    "Err..." Lina Sweeney touched her nose uneasily when she mentioned this topic.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Something was going on! Grace looked at her best friend curiously. "Is there?"


    "I guess so." Lina Sweeneyughed. "I had a crush on someone back then, but he looked so young.


    With him, I felt like an old cow eating young grass. It was kind of an encounter, hmm... It was nice."


    "..." An old cow eating young grass? Grace was a bit speechless. Her best friend was only 27 years


    old. "Is he very young?" She asked.


    "I guess? He¡¯s quite young." She shrugged and said, "I met him abroad... Then, oh, never mind, he


    probably doesn''t even remember what I look like now."


    After all, a handsome boy like him had a lot of girls around him. Would he remember her, someone he


    had only been with for a few days?


    Lina Sweeney thought to herself, ''It¡¯s enough to just have an experience like that sometimes.''


    Grace''s face changed slightly when she heard her best friend say ¡®abroad¡¯. She remembered that Lina


    went abroad only once. That was before her ident. Lina was going to apply for further study at a


    foreign school, so she went for an interview at the school she was applying for.


    It was onlyter because of her ident that Lina did not even go for the interview and went straight


    back home.


    Speaking of which, it was her fault that Lina lost an opportunity to further her studies. It was also fair to


    say that she had changed Lina''s fate.


    No wonder Lina''s parents were still upset. Even Grace herself felt a lump in her throat every time she


    thought about it.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Looking at her best friend''s expression right now, Lina Sweeney knew that she was probably thinking of


    how she did not get to study abroad back then and was feeling guilty. Therefore, she immediately said,


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself. It''s none of your business that I didn''t go abroad. My grades were just


    so-so. Even if I went for the interview, the school wouldn''t pick me either!"


    "Lina, thank you. Some day, if you need me, I''ll go through fire and water for you!" Grace said seriously.


    "You fool." Lina Sweeney patted her best friend on the shoulder. "Why did you say that? It''s disgusting.


    You might as well thank me in the future when your case is reversed!"


    "Sure." Grace smiled, but there was ayer of worry in her heart. Even though she was obsessed with


    reversing her case, but... Could she really reverse it?


    If there was such a thing as a man behind the scenes, could they still find him after three years?


    ...


    After Grace went back to the Reed Residence at night, Jason was sitting in the living room and was


    staring at something in his hand.


    When Grace approached him, it turned out that what he had in his hand was the picture he took from


    her today.


    Seeing that she was back, Jason put away the photo and smiled at her. "You''re back. How was your


    meeting with your friend?"


    "It went quite well," she said.


    "Is the clue your friend gave you about the case useful?" he seemed to ask casually.


    "It should be useful, but I don''t know why the witness lied. I''m afraid that he will avoid me when I go


    looking for him, so I want to collect more information about him before making any further ns,"


    Grace said.


    Then she looked at Jason as if something was wrong. "Do you believe that I¡¯m not the one who killed


    your fianc¨¦e in that car ident?"

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    His eyes were fixated on her. "Does it matter whether I believe it?"


    She looked shocked beforeughing at herself. ''Yes, whether he believes me or not has nothing to do


    with me. But why do I get nervous when I look at him?''


    "I''m going back to my room," Grace said, trying to walk past Jason toward the stairs.


    However, he suddenly pulled her arm when she had only taken two steps. The next moment, she pretty


    much crashed into his arms by the pull.


    "I believe you''re innocent." He bent down and his voice rang deeply in her ear. "Do you think you''ll find


    anything if you investigate it yourself? Investigating a case from three years ago now... Did it ever ur


    to you that the truth you want might not have existed in the first ce?"


    Grace opened her bright, almond-shaped eyes and looked back at Jason. Then, she smiled a little.


    "Even people as rich and powerful as you think I can''t reverse the case on my own, but a little nobody


    like me still thinks that maybe one day I''ll be able to clear my name."


    Her smile gave him a piercing feeling. It was as if his heart had been stung by something. After a while,


    he said, "What if I''m willing to help you? What if¡­ I can help you find out the truth you want?"


    She stared at him, wondering why his attitude had changed so suddenly.


    "If I say I can help you find out the truth if you can just stay by my side and apany me, will you say


    yes?" he muttered. His warm breath seemed to envelop her entire body.


    All at once, her heartbeat became so intense that it almost seemed as if it was about to leap out of her


    throat.


    She knew that if she said yes now, she could clear her name and face the world with a clean te.


    However, this "clean te" was exchanged with her freedom, maybe even her body. Was it really what


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    she wanted?


    She was no longer a little girl. She could only think, in some measure, of what might happen if she said


    yes.


    If she said yes, her mother would not be happy to see her daughter give up her innocence to prove


    another.


    "I''ll find out the truth myself," Grace said, effectively rejecting Jason''s offer.


    "Is that so?¡± He muttered. He then slowly straightened himself up. His beautiful eyes seemed to be


    covered with mist. ¡°Then you cane and tell me when you''re willing to say yes."


    He said and let go of his hand that held her arm.


    Grace bit her lip slightly and headed for the stairs.


    Jason stared at Grace''s back until she was out of his sight. Then, he sat back on the sofa and pulled


    out the photo of Grace in a floral dress out of his pocket.


    "Is it you?" he asked in a low voice as if asking the little girl in the photo across time and space.


    It was the quiet air around him that answered him.


    In his mind, the photo in front of him ovepped with a painting he had seen before. The little girl in the


    painting looked simr to the girl in the photo and was wearing a simr floral dress too.


    Could this be a coincidence? Jason''s eyes turned cold, or was she really¡­ the little girl in the painting?


    If she was, then...

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    "Whether you¡¯re her or not, you will only be with me for the rest of your life. There will be no one else!"


    he said coldly, staring at the photo.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His tone of voice was domineering.


    He would never let her go, nor would he give anyone else any chances!


    ...


    In the private room of a swanky club, Evelyn was struggling to please Brian.


    Evelyn had no guarantees, so she needed to work harder to win over Brian.


    However, what made her frustrated now was that ever since she entered the private room, he had only


    been asking about Grace, wanting to know how she was as a child, what her studies were like, and so


    on.


    Anything that involved Grace, big or small, he would want to know.


    ''What the hell is this about? I¡¯m his girlfriend now!'' Evelyn roared wildly in her head but still had to keep


    a gentle smile on her face and a sisterly expression as she recounted some of the things she


    remembered about Grace.


    What she talked about right now was nothing but trivial, little matters in life.


    However, Brian listened with gusto, which made Evelyn even more embarrassed.


    Finally, after finishing a few stories about Grace as a child, Evelyn coquettishly said, "Brian, I know I


    was in the wrong before, and... my original second female lead role is gone now. Everyone isughing


    at me and saying that all your ex-girlfriends were best actresses and top celebrities. I''m the most


    insignificant one."


    Brian looked at the person in front of him lightly as if he wanted to see how she would go on.


    Evelyn felt like she had no ce to hide her thoughts from the man. However, there was something she


    had to say.


    If she did not talk about it, she would gain nothing.


    "I want to prove that I can stand by you too, so¡­ why don''t you give me another film? I''ll do it well this


    time and won''t create any more trouble," she said.


    "Is that so? What kind of film do you want then?" he asked casually.


    ''Of course, a film with a big production and has a famous director!'' Evelyn cried to herself, but she still


    pretended to be humble. She said, "As long as I get a film, I don''t care what it is."


    "I''ll let you know in a couple of days," Brian said.


    "Great! You''re so good to me, Brian!" Evelyn said and tried to fall into his arms.


    However, Brian pushed her away. The next moment, his hand was pressed against her face, covering


    the upper part of it and exposing only her lips and jaw.


    "Brian..." Evelyn was a little panicked. She did not know what Brian wanted to do.


    Brian stared at her lips in a trance, his fingertips lightly touching them. They looked just like... her lips,


    like those of the little girl he remembered which also looked like... Grace''s lips.


    Oddly enough, even though he knew that Grace was not the one he was looking for, he could not help


    but want to know more about the woman¡ªeven the most trivial things about her.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    "Go on about your sister," Brian muttered.


    "Huh? Go on... like this?" Evelyn said, embarrassed.


    "Yes. Just like that," Brian said.


    Evelyn had to go on saying what she remembered about Grace while cursing Grace in her heart.


    Grace was just a sanitation service worker and had even been to prison. Even if she came from a good


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    background, three years in prison was enough to shatter anyone¡¯s reputation.


    What did Brian¡­ see in Grace?!


    Inexplicably, Evelyn had a feeling that Brian had not broken up with her only because she was Grace''s


    sister.


    The thought, of course, only came up for a moment and was immediately pinned down by her.


    "Then... Then, my sister met Sean Stevens. Sean Stevens had wooed her for a while, and one time,


    she twisted her ankle while climbing a mountain, so Sean Stevens carried her on his back down the


    mountain. Sister agreed to date Sean Stevens. They were quite sweet back then, and Sis would


    always make lunch for Sean Stevens..."


    Evelyn was trying her best to describe the sweetness of Grace''s rtionship with Sean Stevens. She


    wanted Brian to know that Grace already had a man she loved. Unlike her, Evelyn, who never had a


    boyfriend before. Brian was her first boyfriend.


    As she spoke, Evelyn felt the hand that covered her eyes loosen.


    Atst, her eyes saw light. What came into Evelyn''s eyes were Brian''s phoenix eyes. "Did she date


    Sean Stevens just because Sean Stevens carried her down the mountain?"


    His voice was as indifferent as ever, but it seemed to contain a faint ripple.


    "Yes... Yes..." Evelyn stammered. She just felt that the auraing out of his body was like a sharp


    de, making people who got close to him feel terrible pain.


    Brian''s eyes lowered gently. "You can leave."


    What? For a moment, Evelyn was a little overwhelmed and sat still where she was.


    "Why are you still here?" Brian said as he frowned slightly, somewhat displeased.


    Evelyn finally got to her feet and hurried out of the private room. Just before she left, she could not help


    ncing at Brian onest time.


    However, at the moment, Brian hung his head slightly and seemed to be thinking about something. He


    did not even look at her.


    Evelyn bit her lip. It was all right, she had achieved her purpose today and Brian promised to give her


    another film.


    As long as she grabbed hold of the resources and used them until she became a popr celebrity or


    the best actress, Brian''s eyes would naturally focus on her.


    As for Grace, even though Grace was now involved with Jason, at the end of the day, Grace was still


    Jason''s enemy and the murderer who killed his former fianc¨¦e.


    Evelyn was now convinced that Jason defending Grace was just a means to cause her to fail due to


    excessive attention. The more she was pampered now, the worse she would fall in the future.


    It was just the rich¡¯s way to take revenge.


    Evelyn left the private room.


    Brian was the only person left in the huge private room.


    At that moment, Brian took out the little silver bracelet and stared at the silver bracelet.


    What Evelyn had said just now made him think again of the past, except that when they escaped back


    then, it was the little girl who carried him on her back.


    He did not even know how her tiny body managed to carry him who was a little older than she was.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    She was carrying him on her back with difficulty as she kept saying, "Don''t be afraid. I''ll carry you down


    the hill. I''ll take you to the policeman."


    Don''t be afraid...


    However, her body was shaking so much that even when she spoke, her voice trembled.


    It was she who was afraid, but she kept onforting him.


    "You''re so heavy..." She could not help butin asionally.


    "I''m sorry." Back then, he apologized for this.


    "Hehe. When you get betterter, you can carry me so that we''re even," she said with a smile, trying to


    move on.


    He never thought that one day he would be protected by a girl younger than him.


    "I''ll carry you in the future," he said to her as if it was a promise.


    He said to himself in his heart that in the future, he would carry her. No matter what difficulty there was,


    he would carry her all the way.


    Where on earth was she?


    For many years, he was always regretful of why he had let go of her hand.


    If he had held on to her hand back then, would she always be by his side now?


    However, Grace was not the one he was looking for, so... "Where are you?" he asked in a low voice.


    What responded to him was the silence in the air as usual.


    ¡­


    Grace found the time to go to the Sanitation Service Center and resign. When the director of the


    Sanitation Service Center learned that she was quitting, he was surprised.


    "You''re quitting? What''s wrong? Are you dissatisfied with your sry at the center? If you feel it''s too


    tiring to sweep the floor, I can change your position and transfer you to an office position," the director


    said.


    Earlier, he had received a call from the management department to apply for leave for Grace.


    At that moment, he had been in a daze for a while.


    Before that, there were people in the center who were against working with Grace and tried to kick her


    out of the Sanitation Service Center. However, the director then received a call from his superior,


    asking him to deal with this matter properly and not to encourage such discrimination.


    For a moment there, he thought it might be the Stevens family''s first young master''s doings. After all,


    Grace was Young Master Stevens ''s ex-girlfriend. He probably still had some feelings left for her.


    When he raised his doubts about it, he got a meaningful reply. "The person behind her is someone


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    even Sean Stevens can¡¯t afford to offend."


    Suddenly, he felt a shudder running through his spine and trembled all over.


    Originally, the director wanted to satisfy all of Grace''s wants and needs, but to his surprise, she offered


    to resign.


    "I''ll pass." Grace shook her head. When had she ever seen the director try so hard to keep a sweeper?


    It was clear that the director knew something.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    If she continued working here in the future, she might not be able to avoid ¡®special treatment¡¯ and would


    suffer peculiar looks from the others.


    "I''ll pass. I want to change my working environment," Grace said.


    "I see." The director thought that the big shot behind Grace was going to give her a decent job, so with


    some more dissuasions, he agreed to Grace''s resignation. Besides, he did not deduct her leave money


    and gave her one month''s sry. He even got the finance department to settle it immediately.


    Once out of the Sanitation Service Center, Grace took a deep breath. The extra one month''s sry


    was also a gesture of goodwill from the director, which, to put it simply, had something to do with


    Jason.


    If she had the backbone, she would have refused.


    Unfortunately, she could not.


    Her grandmother was still in the hospital. The money borrowed from Linast time might notst long,


    and there might be subsequent expensester. By then, her old debt would not be cleared, and she


    would owe a new one.


    Grace walked to the ce where ire Watts worked and said goodbye to her.


    When ire Watts learned that Grace had resigned, she hurriedly said, "Why did you resign so


    suddenly?"


    "It''s not good to ask for leave all the time," she said.


    "This is an ident. You can just ask for leave, I can do more," ire Watts said, looking at Grace''s


    ten fingers that were still wrapped in gauze. "Is your hand all right?"


    "I can remove the gauze in two more days. It''s all right," Grace said.


    "What kind of job are you going to look for?" ire Watts asked with concern.


    "Maybe I¡¯ll work as a food delivery rider," she said.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "That''s going to be hard work." ire Watts sighed. She had to run around for that job, and it cost a lot


    more energy than sweeping the floor.


    "I''m not afraid of hard work." Grace smiled faintly. All she was afraid of now was theck of money.


    One would only know the importance of money when they needed it.


    Once she was back in Reed Residence, Grace found Jason sitting on the sofa, waiting for her.


    "Come here," he said to her, holding out one hand.


    She bit her lip a little, hesitated for a moment, and went to his side.


    He took her hands gently in both of his and stroked his fingers over hers that were wrapped in gauze.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I was at the Sanitation Service Center," she said.


    "The driver said you insisted that you didn''t want him to send you there and got on the bus instead?" he


    asked again.


    "I''m not used to being picked up," she replied.


    "It''s a good thing you''re back now. When you came back, he didn''t see you and could not catch which


    bus you were on. If you hade back 15 minutester, I''d have the whole city looking for you," Jason


    said calmly as if he was just casually talking.


    Grace was taken aback. "The whole city... looking for me?" That was a bit of an exaggeration.


    "Didn''t I tell you to recuperate? What were you doing at the Sanitation Service Center?" He said and


    instructed the servant to bring her daily change of medicine and gauze.


    "I went to go through the formalities of resigning," she answered truthfully. He probably would have


    found out eventually even if she did not tell him.


    "You want to change your job? Why don''t I see if I have a job for you?" he said.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    "It''s all right. I''ll find a job myself." She refused.


    His eyes darkened, and the fingers that clung to her hands tightened slightly. "You don''t like me helping


    you to find a job, Sis?"


    Her body could not help but stiffen. It was as if her surroundings were filled with some kind of pressure.


    "I want to find a job myself." She took a deep breath, her almond-shaped eyes meeting his dark gaze.


    It would have been much easier for her if he found her a job. The job he would have given her would


    certainly be one that was easier and paid a lot more.


    However, how long... would thatst?


    When he got tired of the game in the future and kicked her out, all she would have then would be


    nothing.


    Or perhaps, in addition to this scruple, her refusal was to preserve what little self-respect she had left.


    Yes. Now, the ordeal of life and the cruelty of reality continued to wear away her pride.


    Once upon a time, it had been difficult for her to imagine what it was like to kneel to people, but in


    prison, she knelt to people more than once, ate food that was overturned on the ground, and had her


    head trampled by people with their feet...


    Why talk about self-esteem when staying alive was hard enough?


    Now, she, who was once proud, already had her self-esteem shattered.


    She would like to keep what little self-esteem she had left.


    The two looked at each other. Even the servant who hade with the medicine and gauze could feel


    the suffocating atmosphere in the air around them.


    As a result, the servant, with slightly shaky hands, left the things on the coffee table. She then quickly


    retreated to one side, fearing that the boss would be angry. After all, in Emerald City, who dared to


    provoke Young Master Reed?


    Grace stared at Jason with her eyes wide open. She could sense that he was angry. Even his


    extremely beautiful eyes had an unmistakable hint of anger within them.


    A sense of fear pervaded her body. After all, she already had a fear of him.


    Only now she did not know where she had the courage to keep staring into his eyes.


    Finally, he gently lowered his eyes and was now smiling a little. "Since you''re going to find a job


    yourself, then find it yourself."


    As he spoke, he unwrapped the gauze from her fingers bit by bit. He deftly removed the gauze,


    reapplied the ointment to her fingers, and wrapped her fingers in the new gauze.


    His movements were very gentle. Each of his movements was so careful.


    Grace could not help but look at the man in front of her. At the moment, his head was lowered, so she


    could not see his face, but his gentle gestures seemed so protective of her.


    It was he who had been changing her dressing and gauze these days. She said that it would be fine for


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    the servant to change it for her, but he insisted that he would change the dressing for her.


    "I don''t trust anyone else with Sis." This was the answer he gave.


    There were times when she really thought she did not understand him. He would look like he was


    angry one moment but would gently change her dressing the next.


    He was like... a different person.


    Or should she say he was... temperamental?


    As he once again wrapped her fingers in gauze, he raised his eyes. Suddenly, their eyes collided with


    each other. The anger in his eyes was gone, and he had a smile on his face.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Grace''s face could not help but turn a little red. Subconsciously, she wanted to turn away.


    However, his fingers were under her chin the very next moment. "Sis seemed to be watching me


    intently just now. Why? Do you think I''m good looking?"


    She choked. How was she supposed to answer? Should she say that he was good looking? Or that he


    was not?


    Either one did not seem like a good answer! Grace felt her face burning and tried to avoid his gaze, but


    she was unable to do so.


    The servant who was on the side tactfully looked down, but the mere sound of their conversation


    roused a tempest in her heart.


    Young Master Reed treated Miss Cummins differently. Was it true that Miss Cummins would someday


    be the mistress of the Reed family as some people had said?


    However, did Miss Cummins not work as a sanitation service worker at the Sanitation Service Center?


    Was it possible for... Young Master Reed to marry such a woman?


    ...


    At night, Graceid in bed. She was still awake and looking at her fingers wrapped in gauze under the


    light of the moon through the window. Jason had been changing her dressing himself these days.


    He was more attentive toward her than Sean Stevens was when he was dating her, and sometimes,


    she could not help but be absent-minded for a moment.


    If... If he was not Jason and was someone else, maybe she would fall in love with him.


    After all, there were few women who would not be charmed by a man who pampered them and was a


    feast for the eyes.


    However, because he was Jason and because there was a lingering fear of him in her heart, she would


    constantly remind herself to wake up when she found herself distracted.


    ''After the wounds on my hands get better, I¡¯ll leave immediately,'' thought Grace.


    The next day, she began using her phone to search the inte for food delivery rider jobs and created


    her resume.


    The threshold for food delivery riders was rtively low, but all of them required a health certificate.


    Grace found herself having to get a health certificate before she could work in the industry. This meant


    that she needed to make a trip to the hospital.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Come to think of it, she seemed to end up going to the hospital quite frequently these days.


    It would cost her some money to get a health certificate and to do basic tests. As her money got lesser


    and lesser, it became more and more precious to her.


    Two dayster, Grace''s fingers were no longer wrapped in gauze. However, there were faint scars


    where she had been burned.


    Jason held up her fingers and stared at the scars on her fingertips. "I''ll ask the hospital to prescribe


    some medicine to remove the scars. It shouldn''t be a problem to remove them."


    "It doesn''t matter even if they can¡¯t be removed," Grace said. She was happy to trade the scars for half


    the album.


    "You may not mind, but I do," he muttered. The scars on her fingertips seemed to remind him of his


    mistake.


    If he had insisted on going with her to her house that day, she would not have hurt her hand.


    "I want Sis to be perfectly fine and not an inch hurt," he muttered.


    She was suddenly tempted tough. Not an inch hurt? However, she had already been so badly hurt


    when she was in prison!


    "My hand is pretty much healed now. When can I go back to the rental house?" she said, changing the


    subject.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    He paused slightly as he caressed her fingertips. "Why do you want to go back so soon?"


    "I''ve recovered from my injury. There''s no reason for me to live here anymore." She bit her lip slightly.


    "Do you want to get out of here?" His face grew cold.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "Are you that desperate to stay away from me?" Even his voice had grown cold.


    "I''m used to being alone," she said.


    He gave a sudden sneer. "Used to being alone? If that''s the case, why did you take me home in the


    first ce? It was you who said that you''re too lonely, so you wanted someone to apany you. It


    was also you who said you want to be with me and want us to rely on each other. Have you forgotten


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    all this?"


    Her eyshes quivered a little. How could she have forgotten that? However, it was all a joke now.


    She was silent, and he looked at her steadily. The suffocating pressure was in the air again.


    Suddenly, his voice rang in her ears once again. "You said you want to leave because your wound has


    more or less healed, right? Does that mean if you were hurt, you would be willing to stay here?"


    Startled, she raised her head suddenly and stared at him.


    However, he leaned forward in a sh. With his hand on the back of her head, his thin lips were


    instantly glued to her red lips.


    She felt his breath filling the tip of her nose, and before she knew it, the kiss had begun.


    He kept on soliciting, and she kept on losing ground. No matter how hard she tried, it seemed that she


    could not get out of this kiss.


    Just as she felt herself suffocating, she felt a sharp pain in her lips. It was followed by a bloody smell in


    her mouth.


    By the time the kiss was over, Grace felt only a whiff of pain in the corner of her lip¡ªhe had bitten her


    until her lips were bleeding!


    He smirked and looked at her with a faint smile. However, his bright amorous eyes were now a burst of


    cold.


    He lifted his finger and brushed it lightly over her injured lip. A streak of blood immediately stained his


    fingertips.


    The hues of white and red looked so contrasting.


    He smiled, sticking out the tip of his tongue to lick the blood on his fingertip. "You see, Sis. It''s easy for


    you to get hurt, isn''t it? Since your injury is not healed yet, you have to stay here."


    He was smiling, but it made her shiver. She went cold, and her palms and back were covered with


    sweat.


    This was Jason, a man who ruled Emerald City!


    She was like a pawn in his hand. She could not get away no matter what!


    Could she still escape from him? Or could she never escape unless he got tired of her?


    At that moment, Grace suddenly wondered about her future.


    Jason stood up after finishing his statement. He gave her amanding look and turned away.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    The huge room was as cool as water at night. It was so cold that one could catch a cold!


    ...


    As soon as Evelyn got home, she heard that her mother had been dismissed from her job and that her


    father was also demoted from a supervisor to a regr employee!


    "How can this be?" Evelyn said in surprise. Both of her parents worked in the public sector, and in this


    sector, as long as one did not make any mistakes, they would not get demoted at all, let alone fired.


    Besides, she was still Brian''s girlfriend! Even if the head of the sector wanted to fire and demote her


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    parents, they should also consider that!


    "Didn''t you tell your superiors that I''m now Brian''s girlfriend?" Evelyn said.


    "We did. Of course, we did." At the mention of this, Melinda Riley became very angry. She had told her


    boss that her daughter was the entertainment industry''s prince''s girlfriend and that in the future, she


    would marry into a rich and powerful family.


    However, Melinda Riley¡¯s boss ignored her and only said, "No matter who your daughter''s boyfriend is,


    you have to leave today. There''s no room for discussion!"


    It really pissed her off.


    Who would have thought there would be more! She never stopped showing off to her colleagues that


    her daughter was involved with the entertainment industry''s prince. When they saw her packing up her


    things after gettingid off, the colleagues who had once cozied up to her were now making fun of her


    downfall.


    One of her colleagues, whom she often pressured, even ran up to her and said, "Oh, Cuie, isn''t your


    daughter Brian''s girlfriend? Even if you lose your job, your daughter can fully support you! I just don''t


    know how long these days willst. I heard that Brian changes his girlfriends very quickly. If bing


    his girlfriend means that one can marry into a rich family, just think of how many wives Brian must


    have!"


    Then, several of her colleagues made self-righteous second opinions, giving suggestions as if they


    were in her best interests.


    "Yes. Ask your daughter to get as much as she can now, Cuie. She may not get the chance after a few


    months."


    "Is it that easy to marry into such a rich and powerful family? Your daughter is not a socialite. The more


    rich and powerful the family, the more likely the wife has to be of equal social status."


    Of course, she knew that these people were not making friendly suggestions. They were mocking her!


    She had shown off too much. How could these colleagues not step on her face now?


    "When Brian marries you, I must go back to shove it in their faces and show them that I can be Brian''s


    mother-inw! I¡¯ll like to see what they¡¯ll say then!" Melinda Riley said furiously.


    Evelyn felt a pang of guilt. If it had been before, she would have agreed with her mother, but now... She


    was by no means certain of it.


    These days, Brian only talked to her about her sister. It was as if he was not interested to listen to


    anything else.


    She had been racking her brains to think of all sorts of things to say about her sister.


    Even now, she did not understand what Brian saw in her sister! She was just a street sweeper, right?


    What was there to know?


    However, Tony Cummins said, "What''s wrong with our family? I don''t think we''ve offended anyone.


    How can all our jobs go wrong at the same time?"


    Evelyn suddenly shuddered, turning white in the face. She said, "It can''t be because of Sis. Dad burned


    the photo album that day... Could it be that sheined to Jason, so Jason took matters in his


    hands and attacked our family?"


    The more they thought about it, the more likely it was. Otherwise, normal people would have cared that


    she was Brian''s girlfriend and not dared to harm her family.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Tony Cummins took on a ghastly expression and angrily said, "This unfilial daughter was put in prison


    and ruined our family. Now she''s going to ruin us again?"


    After all, he had gone through many connections and spent a lot of money to get to his position as a


    supervisor!


    How could he ept the fact that he was now back to being a regr employee?


    Melinda Riley was furious too. She looked as if she was going to rush out and tear Grace into pieces


    after finding her.


    "Mom and Dad, don''t act on impulse. Sis has Jason behind her now. We should think about what we''re


    going to do to her." Evelyn advised. After all, she had suffered a lot from Grace before!


    Tony Cummins and Melinda Riley thought about it and agreed. They then said, "What should we do


    now? Just suffer?"


    "I''ll think it over," Evelyn said. She needed to think hard about how to deal with Grace and not let Grace


    y an increasingly important role in Brian''s mind.


    Otherwise, even if Jason got rid of Grace, Grace would probably take her ce and be Brian''s


    new girlfriend!


    She must not let this happen!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ...


    Lina Sweeney asked Grace out again and gave Grace the information she had obtained from her


    colleague, including the witness''s full name, current address, upation, and even his family


    members'' names.


    Besides, there was information on how the witness had changed his name. It was still the surname


    ¡®You¡¯, but he changed his first name.


    "Besides, when your case happened, he was just a regr employee and had a girlfriend, but they


    broke up because he couldn''t afford a house. Not long after the end of your case, he changed his


    name, left Emerald City, and bought amercial-residential building in S City. He paid it off in full,


    which is a total of five million dors!"


    Lina Sweeney told her what she found, then hummed coldly before saying, "Unless he won the lottery,


    he wouldn¡¯t have so much money to buy a house and pay for it in full!"


    "How did you get all this information? Just by asking your colleagues?" Grace asked, a little confused.


    After all, judging from the material, some things could not be asked just by making small talk.


    Some of the information was very private.


    "I asked my colleague for a general idea. Then, I gave the basic information to a private detective and


    asked the private detective to check it for me," Lina Sweeney said.


    "Private detective?" Grace was shocked. Lina always seemed to take her case to heart. "Then the


    expenses..."


    "You''re asking me about the expenses at a time like this?" Lina Sweeney red at her best friend. "The


    most important thing now is to get to the bottom of your case. Don''t ask about the expenses."


    "However, the expenses..."


    "You weren''t such a fussy person back then."


    When Lina Sweeney said this, Grace smiled bitterly. Yes. Back in those days, she did not care much


    about money. Sometimes, when she and Lina were out having fun together, it did not matter who would


    spend more money, but now...

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Was it because life had made her more aware of the importance of money?


    Seeing her expression, Lina Sweeney suddenly hugged her. "Grace, I''ve regretted for years that I didn''t


    help you before. I know clearly that you were wronged, but I couldn¡¯t find favorable evidence for you to


    help you reverse the case,¡± she said, word by word. These words had been buried in her heart for a


    long time.


    "Even when you were in prison, I couldn¡¯t do anything except to console you a little when I visited you. I


    hate this feeling. Now that I have some clues, I¡¯ll do anything to help you reverse the case. Don''t think


    too much about other things, and don''t think you owe me anything."


    Lina Sweeney''s voice, thick with self-usation, flooded Grace''s ears.


    "Lina, I might not have survived at all in prison without your frequent visits and earnest devotion to my


    case. Don''t think that your words are an inconsequential constion. They give me the courage to


    live," Grace said, hugging her friend back.


    Both women had red eyes now.


    After a while, they finally recovered. Lina Sweeney said, "I think I will ask the private detective to carry


    on collecting information and see if we can find anything useful. Don''t alert the witness. Otherwise, he


    won¡¯t admit it even if you went and asked him why he gave a false statement."


    Grace nodded and agreed with her best friend.


    Besides, after three years, she could afford to wait.


    After Grace collected the materials Lina Sweeney gave her, Lina Sweeney said, "I''m driving today. I''ll


    give you a ride home."


    Grace showed a hint of hesitation.


    "Are you still staying at Jason''s ce?" Lina Sweeney asked as she realized it.


    "Yes." She pressed her lip a little and felt the part that still ached. That was where Jason had bitten her.


    "How long are you going to stay with him?" Lina Sweeney asked.


    "I don''t know." Grace shrugged with mock relief. "It''s not so bad staying there. At least I''m well fed and


    well treated."


    Lina Sweeney knew that she could not get a hand in this matter, so she just said, "Let me know if you


    need anything."


    "All right," Grace replied.


    They walked toward the parking lot as they talked.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll get the car," Lina Sweeney told Grace as they stepped out of the elevator. Her car


    was parked next to the elevator.


    "Sure," Grace replied.


    Lina Sweeney was walking toward a car not far from the elevator entrance. She took out her car keys


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    at the same time. Just then, a car came toward Lina Sweeney and stopped in front of her.


    The car stopped just between Grace and Lina Sweeney, so Grace could not see Lina Sweeney.


    However, a few secondster, she heard a startled "Ahhh!" from her best friend and the sound of a car


    door closing. Then, the ck car which had stopped between them passed by her.


    Grace hurriedly looks at where her friend had stood moments before. Lina Sweeney was nowhere to


    be seen!


    Could it be that Lina was taken away by the people in the car?!


    Grace was taken aback and instinctively ran after the car in the direction it had left, but there was no


    way to chase after it now!

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    She only managed to remember the first three andst digits of the license te number.


    Immediately, Grace felt a burst of coldness spreading through her body. What happened? Who the hell


    were the people in the car? Why did they take Lina?!


    Now Lina...


    Was this considered kidnapping? Or... Grace subconsciously took out her phone and wanted to call her


    best friend, but she did not know what kind of situation her best friend was in right now. If she called


    her, it might make things worse.


    Her hands began to shake until they could barely hold her phone.


    With difficulty, she managed to dial 110 to call the police.


    After reporting the incident, she hurried to the parking lot management office. There were surveince


    cameras in the parking lot. There should be surveince footage of when the car took Lina.


    Nothing could happen to Lina, nothing!


    That was all Grace had in mind at the moment!


    ...


    When Jason got a call from Grace, he could only hear sobbing noisesing from the other end.


    Just the sound of it made his heart leap instantly. "What happened to you? Say something?!"


    "Jason, can you help me find Lina... I''m begging you. Help me find Lina..." Grace said as she sobbed,


    not knowing whom to go to after calling the police.


    Her fingers subconsciously dialed his number... The number came with the phone he had bought her.


    Jason frowned. "Did something happened to Lina Sweeney?"


    "She was taken away. I don''t know where... The police... The police were here. The parking lot


    surveince cameras are broken... Jason, please help me. I beg you to help me find Lina..." she said,


    stammering.


    He could almost imagine how she was feeling at the moment. Normally, she would call him Mr. Reed,


    but now, she was calling him ¡®Jay¡¯. This was enough to show what a mess her current state of mind


    was in.


    "Where are you now?" he asked.


    "I... I''m in front of the police station..." she replied, choking up. After she reported the case to the police,


    she was told she could leave.


    However... Lina was not found yet! How was she going to find Lina?


    "Which police station?" he asked again.


    When she gave him the exact address of the police station, he said, "Go wait inside the police station.


    I''ming over now."


    When he drove up to the police station, he saw her standing on the steps, holding her phone tightly in


    both hands. Tears were visible on her pretty face. Her eyes were red, and there were hardly any colors


    in her face.


    Although it was almost May, the nights were still cold.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He hurried up to her and took her hand. Sure enough, her hands were cold.


    The veins on the back of her hand burst as her fingers gripped the phone.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay inside the police station? Why are you standing outside?" His tone was vaguely


    displeased after seeing that she did not know how to take care of her health and stayed out on a night


    like this. Did she not know that she could get sick like this?

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    She trembled and slowly raised her head, almost stiffly, to look at the person in front of her. Her wet


    ck eyes seemed to slowly gain focus.


    "Jason, can you help me find Lina?" She seemed toe to her senses just then. She hurriedly said,


    "The police just filed a case. They said they''ll send someone to look for her, but they don''t know when


    they''ll find her. If only I remember the license te number... Why didn¡¯t I pay more attention?"


    There was a note of remorse in her voice.


    Jason stared at Grace. He had only ever seen her so anxious when something happened to her


    grandmother.


    Her grandmother was her rtive, but Lina Sweeney? She was someone who was not rted to her,


    yet she was still so worried about her.


    A wave of jealousy suddenly rose in his heart. He was jealous that she was so worried about Lina


    Sweeney. What about him? Would she be so worried about him if anything had happened to him?


    "Let''s go home first. It''s cold here," he said. "Look how cold your hands are."


    Was it cold? She did not feel anything. All she could think about was how to find Lina.


    "Will... Will you help me find Lina?" she asked, wanting to get a definite answer. She could only wait for


    the police, but... if he was willing to help, they could find Lina soon.


    After all, he had a lot of connections and resources in Emerald City.


    "Let''s go back and talk about it. Even if I''m going to find her for you, I''ll have to go back and hear all the


    details before contacting someone to find her for you, right?" he said.


    "However, if it''s toote, then... Lina could be in danger." She stared at him in the moonlight with her


    ck eyes that seemed to be stained with water. Her look of anxiety and bloodless cheeks stung him


    like needles.


    "I beg you. Get¡­ Get someone to find Lina''s whereabouts now, all right? If anything happens to Lina,


    I... " Her teeth bit on her lip firmly.


    ''No, nothing will happen to Lina! Nothing will happen to her!''


    She kept saying to herself.


    "Are you that anxious to find her? Since you haven''t received any information on her and her parents


    haven''t reported this to the police, then perhaps nothing has happened to her?" he said.


    "Something must have happened to her! Otherwise, she would have called me!" However, so far, her


    best friend had not called.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Do you care about her so much?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes," she replied with hardly any hesitation. However, her answer made him feel worse. It felt like thick


    needles that continued to sting him non-stop.


    Even the pallor of her face struck him as unsightly.


    "What if I don''t want to help you find her? What are you going to do?" he asked.


    Her eyes widened sharply, and her lips quivered. Even her thin body was trembling. Her hands


    clenched the phone so tightly that her fingers almost seemed to be embedded in it.


    He could not bear to see her like that.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    A muffled breath now seemed to clog his chest, and he could not get it out or swallow it down.


    Since when could he not bear to see a woman get worried and afraid? She seemed to be the only one


    who could make him feel that way.


    Jason heaved a sigh that sounded more like a helplesspromise. He took out his phone and made


    a call. "Help me find someone. I need to know where this person is, whether she''s safe or not... Her


    name is Lina Sweeney. She was taken away by a car this afternoon. The car is..."


    Jason said and held out the phone to Grace, beckoning her to talk.


    Grace shuddered and quickly said, "It''s a ck Maybach, and the license te number is..."


    She quickly told them the numbers she remembered, the address of the parking lot, the time it


    happened, and all the other details.


    After Grace finished speaking, Jason said to the other end of the phone, "That''s all. I want to know


    where this person is as soon as possible!"


    After ending the call, Jason looked at Grace. "All right. Can we go back now?"


    She then walked with him to his car. He opened the door to the passenger seat, and once she was


    seated, he bent down again.


    She startled. Her body stiffened subconsciously. She only saw his upper body leaning toward her. His


    handsome face drew closer and closer to her, close enough that she could feel his breath.


    She looked at him in bewilderment. Up close, she could see his longshes and ink-ck pupils. She


    could see the straight curve of his nose, and even the tiny strands of hair on his forehead...This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Under the bridge of his nose was his lips. They were undeniably beautiful. His upper lip was slightly


    thin but was vaguely sexy. When his lips were tightly closed, it gave people a sense of oppression.


    However, when his lips were slightly raised to smile, people could not help but want to see more of it.


    Who would have thought that a man like him, who was reputed as thest man to mess with in


    Emerald City, would give people a pure and beautiful feeling when heughed.


    Grace''s gaze was fixed on Jason''s lip until the seatbelt buckle clicked into ce. She suddenly realized


    that he was fastening her seat belt.


    "Thank you..." she said, a little embarrassed.


    However, he maintained his position and gazed at her with bright eyes. "What were you thinking when


    you looked at me so intently?"


    His breath was fragrant like an orchid, and his warm breath sprinkled her face, causing her to blush


    helplessly.


    What was she thinking... Was she to tell him that she thought he looked good smiling?


    She lowered her eyes and avoided his gaze. The next moment, however, his fingers caressed her lips


    ¡ªright at the ce where he had bitten her.


    "It should be all right in a few days. Will you me me for biting you?" he muttered.


    "... Thank you," she said.


    "For biting you?" There was a hint of amusement in his voice.


    "No, thank you for helping me find Lina." She took a deep breath, looked up, and looked back into his


    eyes.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Jason said nothing more. He straightened up, closed the car door, walked around to the driver''s seat,


    and started the car.


    Grace was a little surprised to see Jason drive. Usually, the driver drove the car.


    However, because he was driving, she was able to look at his side profile.


    She had to admit that from the side, she seemed to see more of the solid, clear outline of his features


    ¡ªthat straight nose bridge of his and those sexy thin lips.


    Currently, his hair was not as neat as usual. There were a few strands of hair across his forehead. He


    looked more like the Jason she had known before.


    Jay¡­ The thought of the name gave her aplicated feeling. She kept calling him ¡®Jay¡¯ just now.


    Was it because she subconsciously thought only Jason could help her but not Jason?


    However, whether it was Jason or Jason, it was him!


    Now, he was the only person she could turn to for help. Even though the police were looking for Lina,


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    but... she still wanted more people to join in the search.


    It would be best if they could find Lina soon.


    When the car stopped at a traffic light, Jason turned his head to look at Grace and said, "What''s


    wrong? Why do you keep looking at me like that?"


    She was stunned, not realizing that he had noticed her looking at him. "No... Nothing, just wondering


    why you¡¯re the one driving today?"


    She stammered, embarrassed to be caught spying on him.


    "Yes, I''m the one driving today..." he said as if amused. His eyes darkened as he looked at her.


    How was he going to tell her that when he heard her sobbing on the phone, he was so anxious that he


    lost his usualposure and grabbed the car keys without even notifying the driver?


    "Do you want to know why?" He stared at her with a heavy gaze.


    Her heart seemed to skip a beat. His gaze made her feel awkward. A feminine instinct made her feel


    that the answer had something to do with her.


    Just when she did not know what to say, the red light at the intersection turned green. She quickly said,


    "It''s green."


    He looked at her but said no more on the subject.


    The car drove back to the Reed Residence, and Grace followed Jason out of the car.


    "When will I hear news about Lina?" Grace asked, unable to contain her anxiety when it had only been


    at most half an hour since Jason called someone to check on her best friend''s whereabouts.


    She was probably afraid.


    Afraid that something had happened to Lina...


    She was even thinking about some of the kidnapping case studies she had seen when she was aw


    student. When the ones kidnapped were young women, nine times out of ten, it would not end up well.


    ''No, Lina''s going to be fine. She''ll be all right!''


    Grace kept saying to herself, her almond-shaped eyes looking at Jason so intently that he felt as if he


    was being stared at by some pitiful small creature.


    The pleading and expectation in her eyes were especially clear.


    When he saw her like this, he even felt an urge to hold her in his arms. He desperately wanted to wipe


    the pleading and expectation from her eyes as they were there only because of Lina Sweeney.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    He wanted her to see only him.


    "If you really must know, you might as well wait with me. If my people have found Lina Sweeney''s


    whereabouts, they''ll inform me immediately," Jason said.


    That was certainly no problem for Grace, but... Wait? Where should she wait with him?! Grace blinked


    and five minutester, she finally knew where to wait with him.


    In Jason''s room!


    It was not the first time that she had entered his room, but it was the first time that she entered through


    the front door of his room rather than through the door which connected their rooms.


    Once inside, Jason immediately took off his coat and pulled out a cell phone. He set it aside on a


    coffee table.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Grace was stunned when she saw the phone. It was the same old phone she had bought him at a


    special price of 1,500 dors. Many average people might have better phones than this one.


    Did he keep the phone with him all the time?


    If he did not, how did she get through to him immediately when she called?


    However, before she finished examining the phone, she saw him continuing to undress.


    Grace''s face went red immediately. "Why... Why are you..."


    "I''m getting changed, of course." He raised an eyebrow at her. "You used to watch me change clothes,


    didn''t you? Is that a problem now?"


    She choked. Well, she had seen him change clothes in the rental house, but he was just getting


    changed out of clothes like sweaters or jackets.


    Normally, he would go into the bathroom to change his underclothes.


    He was now stripped down to a thin shirt. If he continued to strip... At this point, Grace subconsciously


    turned her back to Jason.


    Out of sight, out of mind. After all, she was now in his room.


    Then, she heard some ruffling noises. He was probably taking off his clothes.


    She did not know how long it would take him to change. Just as Grace was thinking of this, suddenly a


    pair of arms wrapped around her body and hugged her from the back.


    She instantly fell into a wide embrace as the familiar smell enveloped her.


    Grace was shocked. All she could hear was Jason''s elegant voice saying, "Won''t you look at me, Sis?"


    "There''s... There''s nothing to see," she muttered.


    "You used to say that I look good and always wanted to see more of me," Jason said.


    Grace wanted to go back in time and bite her tongue off. Why would she say that?


    "Are you done changing your clothes?" She digressed.


    "Can''t you see for yourself?" he said.


    "..." She was speechless for a moment. His hands were on her shoulders, forcing her to turn around.


    As she turned to face him, her hand unconsciously touched his chest. Grace got a shock.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    He... was naked from the waist up!


    "You..." Her face was red, and her eyes were still closed. She did not dare to open them for fear that


    she would see something she should not see.


    "Won''t you open your eyes, Sis?" His breath was fragrant like an orchid, and his murmur sounded like


    the deepest enchantment.


    Grace, however, kept her eyes closed. She was blushing while urging, "Quickly change your clothes!"


    "I''d rather you look at me," he said. "Besides, I did Sis a favor today. Won''t you even look at me, Sis?"


    Grace stiffened, and her teeth unconsciously bit her lip. She let out a low cry as she touched the spot


    where he had bitten her.


    She heard his low chuckle in her ear. Then, she felt his fingers stroking her lips. "You know what? You


    looked so cute just now."


    Cute?


    Before she had time to react, she suddenly felt some pressure on her lips. It was soft with a touch of


    warmth. It was his... lips!


    He was kissing her!


    Grace immediately opened her eyes and stared at the face before her. They were so close that she


    could not see his whole face. All she could see was his bright eyes that were like blooming peach


    blossoms. They were so beautiful they looked like they could capture people''s souls at any time.


    "Umm..." She subconsciously wanted to open her mouth and say something, but it only made him kiss


    her deeper.


    Grace epted the kiss passively while sheid her hands against his chest. Her hands seemed to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    burn as if they were about to catch fire.


    After a while, the kiss was over. Grace panted and blushed.


    Jason was calm and even smirking a little. "Is this how I can get you to look at me?"


    She choked. What he said carried some serious ambiguity, but she did not know what to say right now.


    She was about to close her eyes again when he said, "I''ve helped you and you won''t even look at me?"


    She pursed her burning lips. "Get dressed, and I''ll look at you."


    "I like Sis to look at me this way,¡± he muttered as if he was showing her his good side. "It¡¯s as if I¡¯m the


    only one in Sis'' eyes."


    Grace stared at the man in front of her. When others had seen a man like him, it might be difficult to


    see anyone else again.


    Now that he was without a jacket, his lean figure was a lot more visible, but the scar on his chest had


    put her in a trance.


    She had seen the scar before when they were in the rented house, but when she asked him about it,


    he only replied, "It''s just a small injury."


    However, even if the scar had gotten lighter, it looked nothing like a ¡®small injury¡¯.


    He suddenly took her hand and put it on his scar.


    She was shocked, instinctively wanting to withdraw her hand, but his fingers seemed to be made of


    steel. They gripped her hand, forcing her hand to press on the scar.


    "Weren''t you looking at the scar?" he said.


    "No... Let go of your hands first," Grace said quickly.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    However, he seemed to turn a deaf ear to her words. He just stared at her and said, "Are you going to


    hurt me, Sis?"


    Her body shuddered as she felt her throat tighten as if some words were stuck in it.


    His eyes were fixed on her as if he was going to see through her.


    "Is that a difficult question?" After a long silence, he muttered, "It''s all right if you don''t want to answer,


    but let me remind you..."


    He bent slowly while his lips got close to her ear. He whispered, "Never hurt me, all right?"


    As long as she did not hurt him, he would praise her to the heavens, love her to the earth, and even


    protect her, making sure she was happy and safe for the rest of her life.


    As long as she did not hurt him!


    ...


    In the huge room, Grace fidgeted, asionally checking the clock on her phone and calcting how


    long it would be before she heard any news about her best friend.


    Jason, on the other hand, had changed into a set of casual clothes and was sitting on the sofa, leafing


    through some professional reports.


    Looking at the elegantly seated Jason, Grace could not help but think of the words he had said earlier.


    He said that she must never hurt him.


    The problem was, she could not hurt him at all! What he said was a little redundant.


    Who in Emerald City could hurt a man like him?


    As if taking notice of her gaze, he looked up at her. "Are you thinking of me? Or Lina Sweeney?"


    Of course, she was thinking of Lina. She just had an asional sh of thought about what he had


    said before.


    However, looking at her now, she had a feeling that she could not tell the truth.


    Although he looked so gentle now that he seemed harmless, if she offended him, then...


    She was a little afraid to go on. She must not offend him because she was still counting on him to help


    her find Lina.


    Just then, Jason''s phone suddenly rang. The ringing of the phone was particrly clear in the room.


    Grace''s eyes immediately fell on the phone Jason had left on the coffee table. It was already 11 p.m. It


    was already sote at night. Could the caller be the person Jason ordered to help investigate Lina¡¯s


    whereabouts?


    Jason nced at the caller ID on his phone, answered the call, nced at Grace''s eager expression,


    and turned on the speaker.


    A man''s voice sounded from the phone. "We''ve found her, Young Master Reed. Lina Sweeney was


    taken away by Hadwin Stephenson. She should be at Hadwin Stephenson''s house in Crescent Bay


    now."


    Jason frowned slightly. "Hadwin Stephenson?"


    "Yes, there¡¯s no mistake. Hadwin Stephenson himself captured her today," the man said.


    "All right, I see." Jason ended the call, looked up at Grace, and said, "When did Lina Sweeney get


    involved with Hadwin Stephenson?"


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Grace looked confused. "Hadwin Stephenson? Who is he?"

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    "He''s the chairman of Stephenson Group, the current patriarch of the Stephenson family," Jason said.


    Then, he looked somewhat strangely at Grace. "Don''t you know who he is? Have you never heard Lina


    Sweeney mention him before?"


    Grace shook her head. She was certain that she had never heard the name Hadwin Stephenson from


    her best friend.


    However, she did know that Stephenson Group was not a local enterprise. They had corporations in


    Emerald City and was a famous shippingpany.


    Why was Lina associated with this Hadwin Stephenson? What puzzled her more was that the man


    earlier had said that Hadwin Stephenson captured her himself.


    Did that mean that Hadwin Stephenson was actually in the Maybach she saw today?


    She thought her best friend had been kidnapped, but now it seemed to be a different case.


    "Then... I''ll go find her!" Grace turned sharply, intending to follow the address she had just heard to find


    her best friend.


    "Do you think you can get in there?" Jason said lightly.


    "..." Grace suddenly stopped in her tracks and hesitated before saying, "Then... I''ll talk to the police first


    and ask them to take me with them."


    "In that case, I can guarantee 100% that you won''t get in." Jason smiled gently and slowly walked up to


    Grace. As though looking at a naive child, he said, "Do you know what Hadwin Stephenson is like?


    There are 100 ways he can keep you from seeing your friends."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Grace naturally did not know what Hadwin Stephenson was like, so she could only look at the man in


    front of her.


    Jason exined. "Hadwin Stephenson was originally an illegitimate child of the Stephenson family who


    was left abroad. His father had a lot of sons. Many of them were born out of wedlock, only two of them


    weren¡¯t. How do you think a bastard who was not taken seriously could get to where he is now?"


    Grace''s heart sank. Jason did not say much, but she more or less understood what Hadwin


    Stephenson was like.


    A bastard like him could not be as sessful as he was now without some scheming.


    When she was awyer, she had also heard about how some rich families would fight over property as


    well as some of the means and dark secrets that were unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Grace looked at Jason. "Then... can you help me?"


    He nced at her. "Hadwin Stephenson won''t kill your friend."


    "I know, but..." Grace bit her lip. She was still worried. She would only feel at ease when she saw Lina


    and found out why Hadwin Stephenson had taken her. "You can help me meet Hadwin Stephenson


    and get to the bottom of this."


    She knew only too well what the name Jason meant in Emerald City.


    He was the only person she could ask for help from. If he would just help her...


    He narrowed his eyes. She was begging him just for Lina Sweeney.


    She had also begged him in front of the police station earlier. It was as if she could do just about


    anything for Lina Sweeney.


    Just because Lina Sweeney always helped her with her case? His mind shed through the words she


    had spoken of Lina Sweeney.


    She was now begging him for Lina Sweeney because... Lina Sweeney was her lifeline? A lifeline she


    could not let go?


    "Yes, I can take you to Hadwin Stephenson, but... why should I help you? I''ve helped you find out Lina


    Sweeney''s whereabouts, and I''ve also told you that Lina Sweeney is not in any danger. I''m a


    businessman, so I''m not going to do anything that¡¯ll cause me a loss over and over again," Jason said


    darkly.


    Grace bit her lip as her face grew pale. What could she give him for his help?

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    She did not have any money.


    As for what she had learned over the years, they were even more useless to him. The team ofwyers


    in Reed Group was more experienced than she was.


    The only thing she had now was herself.


    Her penniless self was all she had.


    Grace dropped her eyes and got down on her knees to kneel before Jason. "I beg you. Take me to see


    Hadwin Stephenson. I want to see Lina with my own eyes."


    His ck eyes stared at her kneeling figure. His face was full of shock and... anger.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" He red at her, his chest heaving.


    He knew very well that she had pride of her own in her heart. Even when she was ridiculed, she still


    wanted to maintain her small, trampled dignity.


    Otherwise, she would not have refused him repeatedly.


    However, she was now willing to kneel for Lina Sweeney, so... did this mean that Lina Sweeney was


    more important than her dignity?


    "Yes," she said without hesitation as she lowered her head further. "If you''ll bring me to Lina and make


    sure that Lina is safe, then I''ll do whatever you want."


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was the only thing she could give.


    He stared at her with a look of uneasiness that he did not even notice.


    "What if I refuse?" His voice was as cold as ice.


    Her body quivered, then she slowly raised her eyes to look at him.


    He pressed his thin lips tightly and just stared at her.


    Her face grew pale, and she took a deep breath. "All right, I see." Then, she got up, turned around,


    went out of the room, and headed toward the exit of the house.


    When she could not strike a deal with the only thing she could trade, then the rest was up to her.


    She did not ask for more because she knew that when people were reluctant to agree to some things,


    to ask again would only be a disgrace.


    Just like when she had begged the judge to believe her in court and when she begged those people to


    let her go in prison...


    As a result... she became a joke.


    Just as Grace reached the door, suddenly a hand grabbed her arm and pulled her out, dragging her all


    the way to where the car was parked.


    Grace stared nkly at Jason, unable to react for a moment.


    Jason opened the car door and almost threw Grace into the passenger seat before mming the door


    shut. Then, he got behind the wheel.


    "Fasten your seat belt," he said, his face livid as he started the car.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Grace quickly fastened her seat belt and watched with some wonder as Jason pulled the car away from


    Reed Residence. He drove in the direction where Hadwin Stephenson was said to be at.


    Was he taking her there?


    However, his face was livid right now. His thin lips were tightly pressed together, and his eyes seemed


    dark and hazy, signifying his displeasure.


    Grace opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she was afraid that if she said anything


    now, she would annoy him even more. That would be bad.


    In the end, nothing was said.


    Now, the most important thing was to see Lina and find out what was going on.


    ''Then I shall wait for Jason''s anger to subside before... thanking him,'' Grace thought to herself.


    When their car got to Crescent Bay, security stopped them.


    "Tell Hadwin Stephenson that Jason wants to see him. Ask him whether he''s going to meet us," Jason


    said, straight to the point.


    A few security guards heard this and their eyes shed with surprise. After all, everyone in Emerald


    City knew of the name ¡®Jason¡¯.


    Besides, even if the security guards did not recognize Jason, the Bentley he was driving was


    recognizable to those who knew about cars. It was a car that cost nearly ten million dors. It was


    beyond the reach of the average person.


    Therefore, one of the guards started contacting their captain...


    Now, in the mansion at Crescent Bay, Lina Sweeney was staring anxiously at the man in front of her.


    She had no idea that he would drag her into the car in broad daylight and confiscate her phone before


    turning it off.


    It went without saying that Lina Sweeney could imagine how anxious her best friend would be right


    now, but she could not even call Grace.


    Right now, she had no ess to her phone at all.


    Plus, her parents might be trying to get a hold of her too. If they called her and found her phone to be


    switched off, her parents would probably be worried.


    She was now as anxious as a cat on hot bricks while the man seemed to enjoy watching her in a panic.


    Lina Sweeney''s heart suddenly ached when she saw his expression. That was not how he looked at


    her back in the day.


    Back then, he clung on to her just like a little cute puppy. He would always give a shy and uneasy


    smile, scratch his head in embarrassment, and pull at her clothes, acting as cute as an innocent child.


    However, now... She had not seen him for more than three years. He was almost unrecognizable to her


    now. Though it was the same face and though his features still looked like it was made by God, his


    aura hadpletely changed. It was like a cute puppy dog... that had turned into a little bad wolf.


    Uh, no. A big bad wolf!


    "Can I have my phone back? I need to call my friend and my parents." Lina Sweeney once again


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    repeated what she had said many times before.


    He, however, gave a half-smile and asked, "Are you in a hurry?"

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Nonsense! Of course, she was anxious, especially now that she did not know exactly when this fellow


    would let her go.


    "I don''t want my friends and parents to worry," she said.


    Her words seemed to trigger him. His eyes turned cold as he sneered. "You''re afraid they¡¯ll worry, but


    did you ever think that I¡¯ll worry too?"


    Lina Sweeney choked. A hint of guilt shed across her face. "I... I had an emergency..."


    "Emergency?" He snorted. ¡°Your emergency is toe back and help your friend with her case? You


    didn''t even give me a heads up... Did you only take me as a fling from the very beginning?"


    Lina Sweeney knew it was her fault. She was traveling abroad to visit the school she was going to


    study in the future when she had met him by chance.


    At the time, she had no idea what was going to happen between them. They just made a natural


    connection. It was like getting acquainted with apatriot in a foreign country.


    He would take her to the local scenic spots and eat some local specialties.


    She enjoyed herself those few days. She had also thought about finding him afterpleting the


    formalities of studying abroad in China. Then, she could stay abroad for four years.


    She had always defined him as a friend, but it was not like she was not attracted to him.


    After all, his looks were just her type!


    His handsome face had a kind of feminine beauty¡ªdelicate features, fair skin, and ink-stained brows


    and eyes. People would be attracted to him even if he just stared at them coldly.


    ''A man like this is a weapon of mass destruction for women!''


    Lina Sweeneymented to herself. Had she not almost fallen for him back then? Fortunately, she


    caught hold of herself in time and did not let that attraction turn into action.


    After all, she never considered getting into a long-distance rtionship. She knew that he had grown


    up abroad. She had conservative parents and was an only child, so they would not allow her to marry


    abroad.


    Besides, he was passionate and clingy to her back then. She thought he was naturally hospitable


    because of the influence of growing up abroad.


    However, looking at him now, he was not what she thought he was!


    The most important thing was that he was so handsome that she could not help but to have a crush on


    him. It was just like when you would appreciate some idols with good looks, but you would never have


    ns to stay with them for a lifetime or even bear their children.


    After all, you might not be up to their standards. Even if you were, you had to be someone outstanding


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    to keep them around.


    Although Lina Sweeney considered herself appearance-obsessed, she usually just looked and would


    not have any funny ideas.


    "You''re... not just a fling." Lina Sweeney licked her lips and could not help but defend herself. "Besides,


    I''m the one who was taken advantage of!"


    "Is it?" He stood and approached the chair in which she was sitting on. He bent to stare at her with his


    dark eyes and said, "You slept with me all night, and then the next day you left without saying goodbye.


    You even told me you want to study at M University. It turns out there''s no one like you at M University.


    You''ve made a fool out of me with all your lies, and now you''re telling me you''re one who was taken


    advantage of?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The thought of that night filled her with yet another pang of guilt. She had to me it on her high spirits


    that day. She did not know how much she could drink and thought it would be all right to drink more


    fruit wine. In the end, drinking too much indeed caused trouble.


    She had woken up and started to recall what happened when she was drunk¡ªher pinning him down


    on the bed, her forcing herself upon him, and all the sweet talk that escaped her lips.


    Whilst recalling this, Lina Sweeney felt that they were so simr to those spoken by men to women on


    TV dramas! A few lines, in particr, were copied from the TV series she used to watch back then.


    She could onlye to the conclusion that it was not good to watch too many romantic dramas. When


    one was drunk, one would just spill sweet talk like it was free.


    In the end... she had seeded! She seeded at having her way with a handsome man she could


    only appreciate and not disrespect!


    Sometimes when Lina Sweeney recalled this, she wondered if her sweet talking worked.


    He might have stayed abroad for too long and did not how to react to the bombardment of domestic


    sweet talk. That was probably why she got away with it for a while.


    The next morning, she woke up dumbstruck by what she saw. Then, she happened to receive a phone


    call from Grace, so she hurriedly checked out of her room and went home.


    She only took that time as a romantic encounter. She also thought she might never see him again.


    She did not expect that they would meet again under such circumstances.


    "I left a note," Lina Sweeney said awkwardly. She had not exactly left without saying goodbye.


    The irony in his eyes deepened with her words. "Yes, there was a note. It said, ''I''m sorry. I have to


    leave.'' This was the only note you left for me, wasn''t it?"


    Her shoulders could not help but shrink. All right, she knew it was her fault. "Then consider you''re the


    one who was taken advantage of. What do you want?"


    He pulled a long face and stared at her. After a long while, he finally said, "Have you sought me out all


    these years?"


    She bit her lip a little and did not reply, but the look on her face gave him the answer. She had not


    looked for him!


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Suddenly, he chuckled, but his chuckle was a little cold. "Great, Lina Sweeney. Just great!"


    She had not looked for him over the years, but he traversed almost every part of the road they used to


    travel together and even turned M University upside down. He even went through the city''s


    surveince. He searched wherever he could find her.


    Lina Sweeney only felt that the chuckle made her heart feel like it was being pinched. There was a


    surge of difort.


    Just then, Hadwin Stephenson''s phone rang suddenly.


    Hadwin Stephenson answered the phone. After listening for a moment, his face changed slightly. Then,


    he looked at Lina Sweeney with another touch of inquiry in his eyes.


    "Bring them here," Hadwin Stephenson said. He ended the call and put the phone away.


    Lina Sweeney had a hunch that the phone call just now had something to do with her. "What is it?"


    "Jason is here for you," Hadwin Stephenson said, observing Lina Sweeney. "I didn''t expect Jason to


    <pe here for you. Why, do you know him well?"

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    "... No," Lina Sweeney said, but she could guess why Jason came to her. It was probably because of


    Grace.


    "If not, why did hee looking for you sote at night?" Hadwin Stephenson said coolly. "What


    woman in Emerald City can make him do that? Or was it because of him that you didn''te looking


    for me all these years?"


    There was a faint hint of jealousy in his voice.


    Lina Sweeney was speechless. Come on, if only she was up to Jason''s standards! Jason was after


    Grace, all right?


    "It has nothing to do with him. I just never looked for you," Lina Sweeney said. Too many things had


    happened since she came back. How could she have time to think of anything else?


    Besides, she only regarded it as a foreign encounter and their night as an ident. She nned to


    keep this secret for the rest of her life. She did not even tell her parents and Grace.


    He looked angrier than ever. He red at her fiercely while he pressed his thin lips together, and at


    He was good at controlling his emotions since he was little. As he was born out of wedlock, he had


    always known to endure his joys and sorrows before he was certain.


    However, she was the only one who seemed to particrly affect his emotions. He seemed to be able


    topletely release his emotions in front of her and did not need to have any burden.


    The few days they spent together were both sweet and painful for him. He would often think of them in


    his spare time over the three years.


    The happier those days were, the more painful it was when she left without saying goodbye.


    There was a knock on the door. Hadwin Stephenson gathered himself. "Come in."


    Someone pushed through the door and came in. It was the guard outside, and behind him were Jason


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    and Grace.


    Lina Sweeney''s eyes lit up when she saw her best friend. "Grace." She did not expect her best friend to


    Meanwhile, Grace immediately ran to Lina Sweeney, nervously saying, "How are you feeling? What


    happened? Are you all right?"


    "I''m all right. I''m fine!" Lina Sweeney hurriedly said.


    Grace was relieved. "Why did, uh, this man bring you here? Do you know him?" She could not help


    asking.


    Lina Sweeney smiled awkwardly. "That''s... a long story." Then, as if she thought of something, she


    suddenly said, "By the way, did you tell my parents about me being taken away?"


    "Not yet, but... I called the police," Grace said.


    "I''m screwed. The police will probably call my parents," Lina Sweeney wailed and was in a hurry to


    leave.


    She would probably have to deal with her parents'' crying and screaming if she went back.


    However, a hand was in her way. "Did I say you can leave?"


    Lina Sweeney was shocked while Grace lunged forward, protectively shielding her best friend behind


    her."You have no right to detain anyone, and I''ve called the police. If you don''t want any trouble, you''d


    better let Lina go."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "You''re Grace." What Hadwin Stephenson said was not a question, but an affirmation. After he


    happened to see Lina Sweeney in the street that day, he began to scout out everything about Lina


    Sweeney.


    Of course, among the materials he found was this Grace.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was Lina Sweeney''s best friend. It was also because Lina Sweeney had to help Grace with her


    lengths to help Grace findwyers and all kinds of evidence.


    In other words, it was also because of Grace that Lina Sweeney left him so quickly.


    Hadwin Stephenson''s heart was strangely ufortable when he thought of this.


    If Grace was not a woman, Hadwin Stephenson might have treated her as a rival.


    "Yes, I am," Grace said, raising her chin.


    "You have no right to meddle in the affairs between Lina Sweeney and me. You''d better not overrate


    yourself in some matters. I show no mercy to women," Hadwin Stephenson said coldly.


    Lina Sweeney was anxious. "Hadwin Stephenson, this is between you and me. Don''t get my friend


    involved!"


    However, the more anxious she was, the more Hadwin Stephenson found the scene before him


    irritating.


    Just then, Jason finallyzily said, "I don''t care what happens between you and Lina Sweeney, but you


    can''t touch Grace."


    Hadwin Stephenson turned to Jason with a slightly surprised look in his eyes. "I didn''t expect Young


    Master Reed to visit me sote at night."


    What surprised him was the rtionship between Jason and Grace. He had checked Grace and found


    out about Grace''s case. It was Grace who ran over and killed Jason''s fianc¨¦e, Jennifer Atkinson.


    However, it was now clear to everyone that Grace and Jason had an unusual rtionship.


    "I''m taking Lina Sweeney with me tonight," Jason said.


    Hadwin Stephenson frowned and sneered. "Didn''t you just say that you don''t care about what happens


    between Lina Sweeney and me?"


    "I won''t mind after tonight, but right now, I''m taking her with me," Jason said.


    The two men looked at each other, and there seemed to be some tension in the air. It made the people


    watching breathless.


    Grace and Lina Sweeney could not help but stare at each other.


    "If I disagree, are you going to take her by force?" Hadwin Stephenson asked.


    "I do have this in mind," Jason replied with an air of confidence as if taking Lina Sweeney away from


    his turf was nothing difficult.


    Hadwin Stephenson''s eyes gradually darkened. Although it was only a short time since he took over


    the Stephenson family, he was well aware of Jason''s social status in Emerald City.


    He turned around to look at Lina Sweeney and asked, "Do you want to leave?"


    Lina Sweeney was stunned. She stared at the man she had not seen for more than three years and


    hesitated for a moment before saying, "I want to leave."


    Hadwin Stephenson pursed his thin lips. "You are as heartless as ever."


    "..." She tried to argue, but the look in his eyes made her feel like something was stuck in her throat.


    The pain in her heart also seemed toe back.


    Jason then left Hadwin Stephenson''s house with Grace and Lina Sweeney. Hadwin Stephenson told


    the subordinate who had brought them in, "Get out."


    "Yes," he responded.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Hadwin Stephenson then took out a crumpled yellow piece of paper from his chest pocket.


    Written on it were the words, ''I''m sorry. I have to leave first''.


    It was the piece of paper she had left back then. He had been carrying it with him all these years.


    Several times, in anger, he crumpled up the paper and threw it into the trash can. However, he would


    go through the trash can and retrieve it.


    This piece of paper was like a thorn in his heart. He could not pull it out and was reluctant to do so.


    It was the only thing she had left for him. If he did not have that, then he would not have anything of


    hers.


    However, now... Now, he had found her!


    "Lina... Lina Sweeney..." He muttered her name over and over, and his thin lips kissed the paper in his


    hand. He looked so attached to it.


    ...


    Lina Sweeney followed Grace into Jason''s car and said to them, "Thank you."


    Jason lightly said, "I''ll take you back first. Where do you live?"


    Lina Sweeney hastened to tell him her address. Grace, still somewhat worried, asked, "That Hadwin


    Stephenson didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "He just made me sit in a chair and stare at him for three hours," Lina Sweeney said. "I wanted to call


    you, but he took my phone so I don''t..."


    Speaking of her phone, she suddenly remembered that her phone was still in Hadwin Stephenson''s


    hand! She had some work information on her phone.


    Lina Sweeney began to stress at the thought of this. Should she approach Hadwin Stephenson to get


    her phone back or just consider it lost? That seemed to be the question.


    "What''s the matter?" Grace asked.


    "Nothing." Lina Sweeney shook her head and looked at Jason who was driving at the front. She was


    amazed that she could ride in Jason''s car.


    She knew Jason woulde to her rescue because of Grace. "Sorry I made you worry." She looked at


    her friend with a guilty face.


    "What matters is you''re all right," Grace said.


    As the car pulled up to the gate of Lina Sweeney''s neighborhood, Lina Sweeney got off the car. Grace


    took the initiative to get back into the passenger seat, looking at Jason as she said, "Thank you for


    helping me today."


    He turned to look at her. The moonlight fell on her face through the window, still as calm as water.


    She had been so anxious because of Lina Sweeney earlier as if she would do just about anything for


    Lina Sweeney, even her remaining dignity could be thrown away.


    Just because... Lina Sweeney was her lifeline?


    "If I were in danger one day, will you be willing to kneel to save me?" "Jason asked softly.


    His slightly hoarse voice surrounded her ear and made her tremble a little.


    Her eyes looked into his dark, inky eyes, and for a moment, she subconsciously wanted to say yes.


    However, her reason immediately stopped her. What was the matter with her? Would people like Jason


    get in danger?

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Besides, if a man like him could get in danger, it did not matter whether she kneeled or not.


    Even if she were to break her legs kneeling, it would not do him any good.


    Her silence darkened his eyes. Without another word, he started the car and drove away.


    Just then, Grace felt nothing but silence and repression in the car.


    ...


    Grace went to Lina Sweeney the next day, and the two found a table at a restaurant near Lina


    Sweeney''s house. Looking at her best friend''s obvious dark eye circles, Grace reckoned she did not


    sleep wellst night.


    "What happened after you got home yesterday?" Grace asked.


    "Don''t go there. My parents were preparing a ransom and almost made me kneel on the washboard


    when I got home," Lina Sweeney said.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace''s face was full of surprise. "Why? You didn''t tell them about Hadwin Stephenson?"


    "Uh, I told them that a friend I hadn''t seen for a long time yed a little joke on me, but I forgot to tell


    them. It was all a false rm," Lina Sweeney said. She did not have the guts to tell her parents the


    truth.


    If her parents knew that she had ¡®slept¡¯ with a man abroad, they would have done more than just roast


    herst night. Maybe her old man would have beaten her with a rolling pin.


    "What is it with you and Hadwin Stephenson? Why did he take you away like that yesterday?" Grace


    asked the biggest question in her mind.


    Also yesterday, after seeing Hadwin Stephenson, she found out that this man was the same man she


    had seen through the window of the restaurant when she was having dinner with Lina.


    Therefore, Hadwin Stephenson had been stalking Lina for a while now!


    Lina Sweeney blushed a little and looked as if she could not tell her.


    "If you can''t talk about it..."


    "Hey, there''s nothing I can''t say," Lina Sweeney said and roughly told Grace what had happened back


    then. "... Then, I got your call and came back. I thought he would be quite open about it, having grown


    up abroad. I thought he probably wouldn''t take it seriously. Who knew¡­ Uh, he seems to think I''m a


    ygirl."


    Lina Sweeney felt a little embarrassed at this point.


    Listening to Hadwin Stephenson''s ¡®usation¡¯ yesterday, if the woman he was talking about not


    herself, she would have thought the woman was a jerk. She said sweet words to an innocent,


    enthusiastic man and ran away after having her way with him. If they swapped genders, she would be


    the yboy the audiences despised in eight o ''clock TV dramas!


    Grace was stunned after hearing the story of her best friend and Hadwin Stephenson. ording to


    Jason, Hadwin Stephenson was not a simple guy. He was scheming and maniptive, but her best


    friend...


    Who would believe a thing like that?


    "He has been looking for you for years?" Grace asked.


    "I guess so..." Lina Sweeney said, embarrassed.


    "Although we saved you from him yesterday, I don''t think he''ll leave it at that," Grace said. "How are


    you going to handle your rtionship with him?"


    Lina Sweeney scratched her head in distress. "I don''t know. Let''s take one step at a time." Speaking of


    which, her phone was still with Hadwin Stephenson. She had to buy another er and report the


    loss of her phone number.


    c

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "If you can''t settle it by then, just let me know and I''ll..."


    Grace was interrupted by Lina Sweeney."You''ve helped me a lot yesterday, Grace. If it weren''t for you, I


    don¡¯t think Jason would¡¯ve have saved me. I started all this mess with Hadwin Stephenson. I''ll let him


    let it out on me."


    Lina Sweeney put it mildly, but Grace was still worried. Could it be that simple?


    "Hey, don''t worry. Although I left Hadwin Stephenson without saying goodbye, I didn''t kill someone or


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    set fire to him, nor do I have a grudge against him. It was just a... one-night stand. I don''t think he''ll be


    too hard on me." Lina Sweeney reassured her best friend.


    After all, it was already hard enough for her best friend to deal with Jason. She did not want her best


    friend to worry about her.


    "However, if you have any trouble, do let me know!" Grace continued. "Even if I''m in no position to help,


    I can ask Jason. Maybe he''ll help."


    Grace was visibly embarrassed when she mentioned asking Jason for help.


    Lina Sweeney knew that her best friend must have asked Jason to find her yesterday. How could she


    not understand what it meant to ask Jason for help!


    Jason was like a nightmare to her best friend. Her darkest miseries were all caused by Jason.


    However, in the face of her best friend''s anxiety, Lina Sweeney smiled and said, "All right, got it." She


    only said this because she did not want her best friend to worry. As for the thing between her and


    Hadwin Stephenson, she would take care of it herself.


    They continued talking for a while. Grace looked at the time. It was about time for her to go for the


    interview, so she got up to leave.


    "Interviewing for a job as a food delivery rider?" Lina Sweeney asked.


    "Yes." Grace nodded. "I sent my resume two days ago and got a call for an interview this morning."


    "Good luck, then! I wish you sess," Lina Sweeney said.


    After Grace left, Lina Sweeney nned to go to the bus station to take the bus to the parking lot


    yesterday to get her car.


    Hadwin Stephenson had taken her away so suddenly yesterday. Her car was still in the parking lot!


    Lina Sweeney felt a pang of pain at the thought of the parking fee after parking for nearly a day!


    Money was not easy to earn nowadays. Some time ago, her little design studio said that they would


    only pay 80% of their sry every month. The remaining 20% would be paid together with their year-


    end bonus. It was a wage reduction in disguise. It was like pooling 20% of their monthly sry as their


    year-end bonus.


    Lina Sweeney was about to go to the bus station when a car stopped in front of Lina Sweeney.


    Lina Sweeney took a look at the car and it gave her the heebie-jeebies. Was this not Hadwin


    Stephenson''s car? It was the same car from yesterday!


    The car window rolled down and Hadwin Stephenson''s delicate face was reflected in Lina Sweeney''s


    eyes.


    Lina Sweeney unconsciously took a step back, trying to keep her distance.


    Hadwin Stephenson''s eyes narrowed for a moment. Her retreat was only an eyesore to him.


    "Don''t you want your phone?" he said.


    She looked at him carefully and licked her somewhat dry lips. "Are you going to give it back?"

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    "Get in." His thin lips spat out these two words.


    A hint of struggle suddenly appeared on Lina Sweeney''s face. Her phone was precious, but the price of


    her freedom was higher! She did not want to be locked up in his room for hours as she had been


    yesterday.


    If Grace had note with Jason to take her away yesterday, she did not know when she would be


    able to leave.


    "It''s all right. I was just thinking about changing my phone. I don''t need that old phone anymore," Lina


    Sweeney said timidly.


    "You don''t need all those photos and all those inte ounts on your phone anymore? By the way, I


    think there''s also some of yourpany''s internal information on it," Hadwin Stephenson said lightly.


    "If you don''t want it, so be it."


    This was¡­ a threat!


    Lina Sweeney gritted her teeth, but the problem was her phone was password protected. Did... Did he


    unlock her phone and saw the photos and information on it?


    Then, her various social media ounts... Could he have decrypted them?


    "How could you?!" she said angrily.


    "Do you want to get in or not?" he asked without answering.


    She felt like something was stuck in her throat. She could not swallow nor spit it out. She found him to


    be a sweet cutie when she first met him. How did he turn out like this after years of not seeing each


    other?


    However, Lina Sweeney could only hang her head low as she opened the door of the passenger seat


    and sat down beside Hadwin Stephenson.


    When she got into the car, she saw Hadwin Stephenson ying with her phone.


    "My phone!" she eximed, subconsciously trying to get her phone back.


    However, before her hand could touch the phone, he grabbed her by the hand. "You seem to have had


    a good life these years," he said thoughtfully. With his other hand, he tapped on the photo album on her


    phone, which showed all kinds of photos of her smiling. Some of them were travel photos, while some


    of them were everyday photos. Others were photos of her eating delicious food outside. Looking at the


    photos as they were, her life seemed pretty well off.


    However, the problem was everyone would take photos of their happy times. Who would take photos


    when they were sad?


    "Not too bad I guess..." Lina Sweeney answered timidly.


    She twisted her wrist, trying to pull it out from his fingers.


    It felt strange to be held in his hand like that. It was as if all his warmth was passing through his fingers


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to her.


    Back then, she had gone crazy for his pretty fingers. She even had the cheek to tell him, "You''ve got


    pretty fingers, let me feel them."


    What happened after that? He seemed to have given her his hand and let her touch wherever she


    wanted.


    As someone with a ¡®hand fetish¡¯, the feeling of his hand... Uh, it was nice!


    Wait, what was she thinking?


    Lina Sweeney suddenly came to her senses and wanted to p herself. Look at what she got herself


    into, yet she was still busy thinking of fingers and whatnots!


    As she looked up, she once again looked into Hadwin Stephenson''s beautiful ck eyes.


    However, his eyes, which were looking at her, seemed to be clouded with feelings she could not


    understand.


    The next moment, he let go of her hand. Lina Sweeney''s hand was finally free.


    "How are you going to get me to return your phone?" Hadwin Stephenson asked coldly.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Lina Sweeney blinked. What the... Was he not giving her phone back?


    "Should I give you some money?" Lina Sweeney felt stupid when she said this. With his current status,


    would he care about money?


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Sure enough, he smirked and looked at her as if she was an idiot.


    "Then what do you want?" she asked, taking a deep breath. If she did not risk anything, she would risk


    everything. She guessed he was using the phone to vent his anger on her from more than three years


    ago.


    She would just let him blow off some steam.


    "Have you been in a rtionship these three years?" he asked.


    She shook her head, wondering why he would ask this.


    "Then have you ever liked anyone?" he asked again.


    There were many. If she counted those celebrities she liked with her fingers, her ten fingers would not


    be enough.


    However, facing his expressionless face, she shook her head almost instinctively.


    "Speaking of this, you seem to have said you''d be happy with a boyfriend like me, didn''t you?" He


    added casually.


    She almost choked on her saliva. It was something she said when she was young and foolish!


    ording to Grace, he was now the President of Stephenson Group. The person in charge of the


    Stephenson family was not someone she could go after.


    "Hehe, you''re too kind. I''ll be happy with an average boyfriend. I''m not that demanding." She smiled


    awkwardly, not knowing what she was bbering on about.


    He nced at her and said nothing. He kept his head down as he continued to y with her phone and


    check her web browsing history.


    Lina Sweeney trembled with fear! She had browsed for some gay fictionst week. She could not let


    him see that!


    However, her hope was quickly shattered when he scrolled through her browsing history from the week


    before.


    As he clicked on the link to the gay fiction, Lina Sweeney immediately screamed, "Wait!"


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    "This phone is my privacy. You can''t... mess around like this," she said.


    "Privacy?" He nced at her. "Why don''t you tell me how much of my privacy you invaded back then?"


    She choked and blushed. All right, she was to me.


    However... "I didn''t force you," she muttered, defending herself.


    "You didn''t, but you seem to have forgotten what you said. That night, you told me that I was the only


    one you liked and that you would never like any other man than me. You also said that I was handsome


    and obedient and that I was the perfect boyfriend for you..."


    She blushed a little more with each retelling of the sweet talk she had uttered when she was drunk that


    night.


    Fine, she was really a jerk!


    Lina Sweeney no longer defended herself and hung her head low. After all, she did utter those words.


    "You also said that you¡¯ll love me until the end of time. Have you forgotten that too? The funniest joke in


    the world probably came out of your mouth that night!" He said as his face came close to hers.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Lina Sweeney''s red face turned pale. Her lips trembled, and all she could say was "I''m sorry."


    After all, she was the one who said those words, and she was the one who failed to do as she


    promised.


    "You screwed me up," he said.


    There was once again silence in the car. She did not know how long it took until the car finally stopped.


    Lina Sweeney followed Hadwin Stephenson out of the car only to find that it was the same mansion he


    had brought her to yesterday.


    Lina Sweeney could not help stopping in her tracks at the thought of her being locked up insidest


    night.


    "Why, are you afraid to go in?" Hadwin Stephenson turned his head to look at Lina Sweeney.


    She tugged at the corners of her mouth, trying to force out a smile. "We can just talk outside. It''s all the


    same."


    Hadwin Stephenson gave a half-smile and said, "Lina Sweeney, I have many ways to keep you here if I


    want to, and I can guarantee that it won¡¯t be easy for Jason to save you this time."


    Lina Sweeney was stunned. She hesitated for a moment before gritting her teeth. Who cared? If he


    was going to hurt her, with her current state, she could not even stop him!


    Lina Sweeney then stepped a few steps forward with vigorous strides.


    Hadwin Stephenson smiled faintly and stepped forward.


    As the two entered the mansion, Hadwin Stephenson pointed to a couch and said, "Sit."


    Lina Sweeney sat down obediently as if she was possessed by a primary school student.


    Hadwin Stephenson walked over to the bar and began mixing drinks. Soon, a rainbow cocktail


    appeared in his hands. Then he held the ss and walked up to her. "Here, I remember that you used


    to enjoy this."


    Speaking of which, she was indeed guilty. The alcohol from back then tasted like fruit wine, so she


    thought it would not be too strong. Who knew she would be drunk enough to do that.


    Otherwise, she would not be so awkward with him.


    "No, thank you. I''m not thirsty." She smiled faintly.


    He raised his eyebrows. "I worked hard to make you this. Will you really not drink it?¡± He took her right


    hand and pushed the ss into hers, almost forcing her to hold it. "I didn''t bother to learn mixology


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    because I wasn''t going to be a bartender, but I learned it over the years. I only know how to make this,


    though. Isn''t it funny?"


    Lina Sweeney listened on, not knowing what to say. The cocktail in her hand seemed to get heavier.


    "You still won''t drink it?" he asked as he stared at her.


    She pursed her lips. Fine, she would drink it. The worst that could happen was her getting drunk, and¡­


    he could just take his revenge, but¡­ "What''s going on between us has nothing to do with my parents.


    You can take out your anger on me any way you want, but don''t bother my parents."


    He looked at her. She looked like she was going to risk everything and get it over with. Then, his thin


    lips spat out the words, "All right".


    Lina Sweeney threw back her head and drank the cocktail in one gulp.


    It was the same drink, but she feltpletely different. Why did she think it tasted so good back then


    but so bitter now?


    "Is it good?" he asked, looking at her intently.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    "It''s¡­ so good." She was a little tongue-tied, and her mouth was full of the taste of the cocktail.


    She should have tasted the drink slowly, but she just swallowed it all in one go. "Hadwin Stephenson,


    what do you want me to do for you to let go of this? Tell me!"


    Perhaps it was the ss of cocktail that made her more daring and her voice louder.


    His ck eyes darkened. ¡°Whatever you owe me, you pay me with it now."


    She tilted her head on one side, her round eyes staring at him as if she were thinking of something. "I


    just have to pay you with whatever I owe you?"


    "Yes," he said.


    Lina Sweeney stood up and shook her head. The alcohol probably caught up with her and made her


    feel a little dizzy.


    The cocktail was just as strong as before.


    However, because of this, she had also be bolder and could do things that she normally could not


    do.


    Just like how she was unzipping her coat and taking it off now.


    Hadwin Stephenson narrowed his eyes and looked at what Lina Sweeney was doing right now. His


    eyes were glistening.


    Lina Sweeney took off her coat and began to take off the sweater inside. Once the sweater was on the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    floor, she started to take off her cotton tee...


    "What, do you think I want you?" Hadwin Stephenson said coldly.


    Lina Sweeney blinked her eyes. "You''re right. You hate me so much, you probably... don''t want me. You


    can get someone else to do it, then. Since I owe you one, you should¡­ Uh¡­ You should be able to let


    go of your fury if I return you one.¡± Her tongue seemed a little bit out of control. She began to be


    tongue-tied as she spoke.


    His face took on a ghastly expression. He got closer to her, putting his hand under her chin. "Do you


    allow just anyone to do that to you?¡±


    "I''ll think of it as... being bitten by a dog. How... How else do you expect me to pay you? However... you


    have to keep your promise... Don''t... Don''t touch my mom and dad, they''re just honest citizens...


    They''ve never hurt anyone in their life..." She stammered, but her voice became unusually shrill as she


    spoke of her parents.


    He red at her. This woman was only trying to protect her parents! Was she afraid that he would go


    hard on them?


    However, he did not want her fear!


    "Do you regret it?" His face moved closer to hers, their lips almost touching. "Did you regret leaving


    without saying goodbye?"


    She stared at the beautiful face so close to her. It was so beautiful it was like the doll she had yed


    with when she was a child.


    "You''re so pretty," she suddenly said, grinning. Then, she put her hands on his cheek. Her fingers even


    moved restlessly across his face.


    At the sight of this, he knew she was probably drunk.


    She was just as drunk as before. She had said the same thing back then.


    She also said a lot of vows of eternal love, whichpletely enamored him. Had it not been for her


    departure the next day, that night would have been his fondest memory.


    Unlike the ridicule, indifference, and the cold eyes he received since he was little, her eyes were full of


    warmth when she looked at him.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    When he told her he was a bastard, she smiled brightly. "So what if you''re a bastard? You are what you


    are. There''s only one you in this world. What a person can achieve is not based on whether he is born


    out of wedlock."


    "Don''t you think it''s disgraceful that I was born?"


    She earnestly said, "I think your parents are irresponsible about marriage. Now that they have children,


    they should get married. If they can''t get married, they should have kept their distance or took


    precautions. Isn''t there a saying that getting into a rtionship without considering marriage is just


    sexual harassment?"


    For the first time, someone said that about his parents in front of him.


    Did she know that sometimes people get into a rtionship without considering marriage because


    there are so many other considerations?


    Marriage was nothing more than choosing the woman who could help them make the most of it.


    "You get into a rtionship for marriage?" he asked.


    "Of course," she answered. "If I want to get married in the future, I''ll surely find a man I love very much


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    and someone who loves me very much. We''ll love each other forever. Maybe after a long time, that


    romantic love will turn into family love, but no matter what, he and I are going to stick together and grow


    old together..."


    She described to him her idea of love and marriage.


    He listened and unexpectedly produced some kind of yearning. He was almost wishing he could have a


    rtionship like that too.


    He had always assumed that he was indifferent to his future marriage. If he married, he thought it


    would be with a woman who could bring him some benefit. Otherwise, he would not marry.


    However, his heart leaped at her words.


    If she were the one he was going to marry... Then he would do it willingly, and he looked forward to the


    day they would grow old together.


    "Do you like me?" he asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes," she said as she nodded.


    "Then date me and fall in love with me. Once you fall in love with me, I''ll take it as if you¡¯ve given me


    back everything you owe me," he muttered.


    Her eyes had a thickyer of confusion. Her drunken state made her head even more incapable of


    thinking. "Be your girlfriend? Fall in love with you?"


    "Yes," he said, loosening the fingers that were sped over her jaw. He hesitated when he raised his


    hand to remove his hands from her face.


    She looked like she was reluctant to give up the warmth in her hand.


    Lina Sweeney was staring at the face in front of her. Suddenly, she put on a bright smile and shouted,


    "All right!"


    It was like a hammer, pounding hard against his heart, making it tremble.


    Did she know the real meaning of the words ¡®All right¡¯?


    As he stared at her, her eyelids began to droop. Then, the hands that had been resting on his face


    began to slide slowly down and went around his neck. "I''m getting a little sleepy. I haven''t¡­ Uh, slept


    muchst night. I''ll take a nap now... Wake me up when it''s time for dinner."


    He did not know whether tough or cry. Even now, she still remembered to eat?


    After a while, Lina Sweeney fell asleep.


    Hadwin Stephenson pursed his thin lips and finally picked up the person in front of him. He went into


    his bedroom and put her carefully on the bed in the bedroom.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Looking at the sleeping face before him, he took one of her hands in his.


    He found her! She no longer existed only in his memory but had appeared in front of him.


    "You agreed today. I won''t allow you to go back on it." His voice rang faintly in the quiet room.


    He was only answered by each other''s breathing.


    ...


    After the interview, Grace returned to Reed Residence. Today''s interview was quite simple for her. The


    interviewer just looked at her health certificate and asked her some basic questions.


    When asked why she, a brilliantw graduate, wanted to be a food delivery rider, she was already


    ready to answer that, but she was nervous and could only say in the simplest possible terms that she


    had been jailed for a traffic offense, so herwyer''s license was revoked.


    No further questions were asked after that. They just told her to go home and wait for a reply.


    She knew that the interview might have gone wrong.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    However, that question was an impossible question to get past.


    Emerald City had about a dozenrge and smallpanies that were looking for food delivery riders.


    Grace had sent her resume to everypany. She did not know if there were any that would hire her,


    but she felt exhausted.


    It was as if... it was tiring to stay alive.


    Perhaps it was the events after her release from prison that left her physically and mentally exhausted.


    When they were having dinner that evening, Jason suddenly said, "You applied for a job as a food


    delivery rider today?"


    Grace was shocked and could hardly hold her chopsticks.


    "Why, are you surprised?" Jason smiled and said, "I got a call from the boss today. He said you applied


    for a job at her ce, so she wanted to ask me for my opinion."


    Grace was silent. She remembered that the interviewer who interviewed her did not ask her specifically


    who the victim of the car crash was. She thought if she did not tell, he might not know.


    Who knew that thepany¡¯s boss would personally call Jason.


    This was a big, merciless p from reality.


    "Now, what should I say to her?" Jason asked.


    Grace pursed her lips, but her mind was as clear as a mirror. Normally, would the boss call about a


    rider? They could just reject her application.


    They probably called to take credit. They thought she killed Jennifer Atkinson and Jason should hate


    her, so they revealed her whereabouts to get on the Reed family''s good side and please Jason.


    However, that left Grace feeling sick.


    "Do you want me to talk to them and make them hire you?" Jason continued.


    "No," Grace said quickly.


    Jason raised his eyebrows slightly. "You don''t seem to like thatpany very much. I don''t happen to


    like it very much either. In that case, I''d better get rid of thepany."

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Grace looked shocked. "What did you say?"


    "Did you not hear me?" Jason repeated with a patient face. "I said, since you don''t like thatpany, I


    might as well get rid of thatpany."


    He looked as if he was talking about something very ordinary.


    However, get rid of it?!


    Grace''s pupils constricted suddenly. Could she have understood him wrongly? Thatpany was a


    rookie in the food delivery industry. Although it was not as good as those well-knownpanies, it was


    performing quite well recently. She had also read news reports that thepany recently raised


    another $1.7 billion in capital.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    How could apany like that be rid of so easily?


    However... If it was Jason, then the impossible would be possible.


    "Just because I don''t like it?" she asked, looking at Jason in shock.


    He smiled. ¡°I also don''t like the people who sell others out. Apany leader who wants to gain benefit


    by selling people out probably can''t do much even if I don¡¯t get myself involved. In that case, it might as


    well disappear earlier."


    All of a sudden, she felt as if a lot of words seemed to be stuck in her throat.


    Heughed and talked about the survival of apany in such a simple way that the boss would


    probably never have made the call if she had known it would turn out like this.


    "Right, why aren''t you eating any vegetables? Eat," he said, picking up a bunch of vegetables into her


    bowl with his chopsticks.


    It was as if he was both gentle and caring.


    However, she knew it was all an illusion. The others would never guess what this man was thinking. He


    might be extremely caring to you one second and banish you to hell the next.


    Grace kept her head down and ate her food somewhat mechanically. An obviously delicious meal


    seemed to have no taste.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to find you a job? That way, you can do whatever job you want. You


    can even go back to your old job," Jason said.


    "It''s... all right. I can find a job myself," she said.


    The next moment, the air seemed to freeze, and she could feel his eyes on her even if she did not look


    up.


    It was some time before Grace heard Jason''s voice. "All right. If you insist, then you can do whatever


    you like."


    With that, he got up and left the dining room.


    It was not until she heard the sound of footsteps receding that Grace took a long breath. She looked up


    at the dining table. There was still half a bowl of rice in front of where he had been sitting.


    He did not even finish his dinner.


    Did her answer annoy him just now? She could not help thinking about this. Then, sheughed to


    herself and thought that there was no use thinking about these things. Speaking of annoying him, she


    must have annoyed him from the very beginning when she refused to stay with him.


    Now, her fingers were almost healed, but... she could not leave this ce.


    When exactly could she leave?


    Somehow it always seemed to her that the longer she stayed there, the deeper the bond between her


    and him.


    ...


    When Lina Sweeney woke up, what she saw was the unfamiliar ceiling and the dim crystalmp


    hanging from it.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    What was¡­ this ce?


    She was stunned. Then, her mind began to recall the previous scene, and she sat up immediately.


    She drank again and even got drunk!


    "Are you awake?" A voice rang in the room. Lina Sweeney stiffened and turned her head to one side.


    Sure enough, Hadwin Stephenson was sitting on a sofa not far from the bed. His eyes were on her.


    "I''m¡­ I''m awake..." she stuttered and scrambled out of the bed. She looked at her clothes. They were


    all intact, so she supposed... nothing had happened.


    Lina Sweeney thought so to herself, but just in case, she asked, "Did I do anything when I was drunk?"


    "You did a lot of things. Which one do you want me to say?" Hadwin Stephenson askedzily.


    Lina Sweeney''s jaw dropped.


    A lot of things... What¡­ What did she do?! Her head was now in a mess after getting drunk this time,


    unlike the previous time when she remembered almost everything that had happened.


    "What¡­ What did I do?" She swallowed the sudden flow of saliva in her throat and asked cautiously.


    He blushed for no apparent reason.


    Lina Sweeney gawked at the sight of his blushing cheeks. Suddenly, she found that he looked a little


    like the man she remembered.


    "Did I... force myself on you against night?" she blurted, and the next thing she knew, he was


    blushing even more. He even turned his head away ufortably.


    Lina Sweeney had an impulse to beat herself to death. Oh God! No way. Did she make the same


    mistake twice?


    Well¡­ Just because she woke up with her clothes intact did not mean nothing had happened.


    "About that... How did I ''force'' myself on you?" Lina Sweeney, in the spirit of seeking truth from facts,


    sought proof with great care. She wanted to know if she had any chance of making it up.


    "Enough!" Hadwin Stephenson groaned. He managed to calm down and keep his face from turning as


    red as before.


    Just now when she asked him, he remembered that when he had brought her into the room, she


    suddenly opened her eyes and put her arms around his neck, kissing all over his face like a puppy who


    would lick people.


    She was kissing and saying things like "You smell so good, so soft, and so delicious¡­¡± This woman


    was the same as before!


    Even now he could still feel her breath on his face.


    "Anyway, from this day on, we''re dating and you have to fall in love with me," he said.


    What?!


    Lina Sweeney gawked at him, seriously doubting whether she heard him right.


    Hadwin Stephenson stopped talking. He turned on the recording app on his phone and yed the


    recording of their conversation earlier. Lina Sweeney almost stumbled and fell to the ground when she


    heard herself saying yes.


    She had to date Hadwin Stephenson and fall in love with him... Could it be that his revenge was to wait


    until she falls in love with him and get rid of her so that she could experience the feeling of being


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    abandoned?


    Lina Sweeney began to think imaginatively. After all, was this not often portrayed in TV dramas.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    "Fine, let''s date," Lina Sweeney said with resignation. Since she was going to be avenged on, she


    should at least be mentally prepared for it. "Then you¡­ Uh, you can give me my phone back now."


    She had not forgotten that the main reason she followed him to the mansion was to get her phone


    back.


    He stared at her for a moment, then threw the phone which was lying on the coffee table straight back


    to her.


    "Ah!" she eximed, catching her phone just in time. The phone cost her 10,000 dors. She had


    bought it through gritted teeth. If it hit the ground and its screen broke, it would cost more than 2,000


    dors to fix.


    It hurt to think about it!


    If it did break, she dared not ask him to pay!


    Lina Sweeney turned on her phone and looked at the time. It was already past nine o¡¯clock, and there


    were several missed calls on her phone. They were all from her parents, so she immediately called


    them back.


    The call soon got through and there came her father''s angry shout. "Won''t you just give us a call if


    you''re noting back for dinner? You''re not even answering your phone. What are you trying to do?


    Do you want us to go to the police again like yesterday?"


    Lina Sweeney was sweating wildly. "I... I got tied up. I''ll be right back."


    With that, she hung up the phone quickly and looked at Hadwin Stephenson who had walked over to


    her. With her father''s loud voice, he probably heard what he just said to her.


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, I got to go," Lina Sweeney said rathermely.


    "I''ll take you home," said Hadwin Stephenson.


    Lina Sweeney hastened to say, "It''s all right. I''ll just take a taxi there. Besides¡­ I have to pick up my


    car from yesterday''s parking lot."


    However, he grabbed her wrist and firmly said, "I''ll take you there. We''re in a rtionship now."


    Lina Sweeney was rendered speechless. Fine, he could take her there if he wanted.


    Lina Sweeney stopped arguing and obediently followed Hadwin Stephenson out the mansion.


    "The keys to your car," Hadwin Stephenson said to Lina Sweeney.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lina Sweeney looked confused but obediently took the car keys from her bag and handed them to


    Hadwin Stephenson.


    Hadwin Stephenson gave the car keys to the driver and told him to go to the ce where Lina


    Sweeney parked yesterday to get her car and drive it back to Lina Sweeney''s neighborhood.


    "Yes," the driver replied and left.


    Then, Hadwin Stephenson got into the driver''s seat and looked at Lina Sweeney who stood


    dumbfounded beside the car. "Get in," he said coldly.


    "Oh." Lina Sweeney came back to her senses and hurriedly got into the car.


    Hadwin Stephenson was focused on driving throughout the journey, ignoring Lina Sweeney.


    Lina Sweeney had nothing to do, so she opened her phone, determined to set a new password. She


    felt as if he had seen a lot of the contents on her phone.


    Just when she was about to set a separate password for the video folder on her phone, she suddenly


    found that a lot of the videos on her phone seemed to be missing...


    Lina Sweeney hurriedly checked the videos in the folder and was shocked to find that the missing


    videos were all videos of her idols!

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    As someone who was appearance-obsessed and would love this idol today and love another tomorrow,


    she was serious about each one of them!


    She was a devoted fan when she was crazy about her idols and even spent money to go to their


    concerts and autograph sessions.


    Sometimes, she would even attend celebrity fan meetings.


    Of course, most of this happened before Grace''s incident. After Grace''s incident, she became less


    starstruck. Besides going to work, she focused all her energy on helping her best friend to reverse her


    case.


    Therefore, the videos of the concerts, signings, and fan meetings were equivalent to the wonderful


    memories of her youth.


    However, these memories were now... gone?!


    "What happened to my idols'' event videos?" Lina Sweeney eximed, turning her head to stare at


    Hadwin Stephenson who was driving.


    "I''ve deleted them," Hadwin Stephenson answered quite directly and readily.


    "You... deleted them?" Lina Sweeney thought she was going to faint. If he had not returned her phone,


    she would have to ept the fate of its contents. However, he returned her phone, but her precious


    videos were gone.


    "Yes, I deleted them. Even if you took your phone to a professional repair shop, you still wouldn¡¯t be


    able to restore them." He continued.


    She felt like coughing up blood. "Those are the memories of my youth!"


    "Memories?" He sneered suddenly. Then, he turned the steering wheel and pulled the car over to the


    roadside. He unbuckled his seat belt and leaned his upper body toward her. "You know what I was


    thinking when I saw those videos?"


    "What?" His handsome face closed in on her suddenly and made her heart beat much faster. The


    closer she looked at him, the more she felt that time had treated him well.


    He was two years older than she was, but right now, his face looked like that of a fresh graduate.


    Youthful and tender!


    Bah! What was she thinking? Lina Sweeney hurriedly shook off the chaotic thoughts in her mind and


    stared at the man in front of her before saying, "You can''t just delete people''s videos!"


    He breathed on her face. "I was thinking that I wasn''t the only one you said those things to. You seem


    to say a lot to other men too."


    "..." For a moment, she felt speechless because... Come to think of it, it seemed to be true. She


    seemed to express her love for them a lot in those videos.


    Was it not normal for fans to say that they like their idols, love their idols, and were willing to


    apany them forever?


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, her lifetime with her idols usuallysted for only a few months to a year or so.


    He raised his hand and gently yed with her fringe. "All right. From now on, you mustn''t say that to


    any other man. You can only say that to me."


    "I..." She tried to argue a little more, but his eyes fixed on her coldly.


    "Don''t test my patience, Lina. I''ve already said that from this day on, we''re dating. Are you going to tell


    other men you like or love them? What are you going to do with me as your boyfriend?" He said, his


    voice so coldpared to his affectionate gestures.


    For a moment Lina Sweeney stiffened.


    She almost forgot that he was not the cutie he was back then. He was Hadwin Stephenson, the current


    patriarch of the Stephenson family!

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Lina Sweeney went home, still a little confused. Did she and Hadwin Stephenson just get into a


    rtionship? She had thought of many possible revenge ns that he might execute, but she did not


    think of this!


    She did not have much experience in dating. She would just follow his pace. If that did not work, there


    were plenty of idol dramas for reference.


    However, the problem was... he wanted her to fall in love with him.


    Fall in love with him and then wait for him to dump her? Lina Sweeney scratched her head a little


    helplessly. If that really did not work, how about if she pretended to fall in love with him after a few


    months of dating and pretend to be heartbroken when he dumped her? Then maybe she could put an


    end to all this?


    Lina Sweeney sighed heavily at the thought. Who would have thought that her first rtionship would


    be started this way?


    However, it was far better than how she had imagined him taking his revenge on her. She thought he


    would destroy her family or whatever.


    That was why one should not take advantage of men. One should especially not run away after having


    their way with them. She was getting hereuppance now!


    Mr. and Mrs. Sweeney were still wanted to know why their daughter did not notify them that she was


    noting home for dinner.


    Lina Sweeney rolled her eyes. Did they know that they almost lost their home? She just sold herself to


    save their family!


    "It''s not good having such a poor sense of time. I''ve made an appointment with themunity''s


    Director Wang to get you on a blind date next week," said Mrs. Sweeney.


    Lina Sweeney almost spat out a mouthful of blood. She... She just started dating Hadwin Stephenson


    and her mom wanted her to go on a blind date?


    Themunity''s Director Wang... was famous for being a matchmaker in themunity, and she had


    made several sessful matches. Therefore, her mother always hung out with Director Wang, hoping


    that she could find a good match for her.


    "Mom... Can I find a boyfriend myself? I promise to find one you''ll like," said Lina Sweeney. Of course,


    even though she said so, she did not intend to tell her parents about her rtionship with Hadwin


    Stephenson.


    After all, she knew very well that her affair with Hadwin Stephenson was only for a short time. It would


    not be long before she ¡®broke up¡¯ with Hadwin Stephenson.


    Therefore, there was no need to tell her family about this. She wanted to save her parents from


    disappointment.


    "You''ve said this many times. Do you realize you''re almost 28? If you don''t find a boyfriend now, are


    you going to wait until you''re 30 and be a leftover woman?" Mrs. Sweeney snapped.


    Lina Sweeney pursed her lip. There were a lot of people who fell in love and got married in their 30s.


    Being a leftover woman did not mean she had to make do with just anybody. If she was to marry, she


    would marry someone she liked and was a feast to her eyes.


    However, Hadwin Stephenson''s face unexpectedly and involuntarily emerged in her mind at the


    thought of this.


    Bah! What was she thinking? Lina Sweeney quickly shook her head to shake the image of his face out


    of her mind. Then, she told her parents, "I''m tired!" and hurried into her room.


    Once she entered the room, she received a text message on her phone. "This is Hadwin Stephenson.


    Please save my phone number for easy contact."


    Lina Sweeney nced at the unfamiliar phone number and sighed helplessly as she obediently saved


    the phone number on her phone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she could only take one step at a time!


    ...


    Grace continued looking for a job but was always turned down at thest stage because of her criminal


    record.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Coming out of thepany after another interview, Grace could not help but give a wry smile.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She thought she was mentally prepared and was even willing to work as a rider with no basic sry,


    which somepanies had, but even then, she was turned down.


    Seeing that it was almost noon, Grace found a small restaurant by the side of the road and ordered a


    bowl of noodles that cost ten dors.


    This was already the cheapest bowl of noodles in the shop.


    There was also an old television set in the shop. The news was ying on the TV and it was reying


    yesterday''s news. Grace listened casually at first, only to look up sharply at the mentioning of a familiar


    It was... thepany where she first interviewed for the rider job. It was also their boss who called


    Jason and told him about her interview.


    Jason had previously said he wanted to get rid of thepany.


    Now, the news said that thepany was facing a capital chain rupture. The money that was


    earmarked for investment was suddenly canceled, and many civilians who partook in thepany''s


    private financing were protesting in front of thepany, demanding thepany to pay them back.


    The scene was a real mess, judging by the images taken by the news reporters.


    Grace watched and was secretly horrified.


    Did Jason do this? He could make a promisingpany turn into such a mess in just a few days?


    If so, then Jason was indeed capable. If not, then... Were there such things as coincidences?


    Grace thought as she ate her noodles. Suddenly, she felt something clutching her shin. She looked


    down and saw a little boy around 3 years old, dressed in some dirty old clothes. Even so, he was a


    beautiful child with delicate features and fair, soft skin. She could not help but want to pinch his chubby


    cheeks that only children had.


    Right now, the little one''s dark, round eyes were looking straight at her.


    Grace looked strangely at the little boy before looking around. It was now lunchtime and there were


    several tables upied. For a moment, she did not know which table the child was from.


    She picked him up, only to find his eyes staring straight at the noodles in front of her.


    "Why, do you want some noodles?" she asked.


    However, the little boy seemed unresponsive as he ignored her, his eyes still fixed on the bowl of


    noodles.


    Did he like noodles? Grace did not mind ordering a bowl of noodles for the boy, but first, she needed to


    find his family.


    Just as she was about to ask around, a modestly dressed woman in her 30s rushed up to her,


    apologetically saying, "I''m sorry my son bothered you. It''s my fault for not keeping an eye on him. I''m


    sorry. I''m sorry..."


    The woman apologized profusely.


    Grace recognized the woman as the cashier of this restaurant. She saw her when she ordered her


    noodles.


    She heard the man in front of her calling the woman ¡®boss¡¯ earlier. She did not expect her to be the little


    boy''s mother.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    "He didn''t bother me much. Your son is cute," said Grace. "However, he seems to crave noodles. He


    keeps staring at it."


    "If you give him noodles, he may or may not eat it. He just likes to join in the fun," the woman said and


    started to gesticte with both hands in front of the little boy.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Grace was stunned and immediately noticed what the woman was doing... Signnguage!


    "He..." she blurted.


    The woman said, "He can''t hear, but he already knows some signnguage, so he understands simple


    gestures."


    The woman said and continued to slowly say, "Apologize to Aunty," while signing.


    Then, Grace saw the little boy bow in her direction as if to express his apology.


    Grace could not help rubbing the little boy''s head. He was so young, but he could not hear. Was all the


    sound in this world non-existent to him?


    The woman carried the little boy away while Grace continued to eat her noodles, but it left her with a


    heavy heart.


    She finished her noodles and was about to leave the small restaurant when out of the corner of her


    eye, she caught sight of a job posting on the door.


    They were looking for riders to deliver takeouts.


    Grace then turned around and headed to the cashier desk, asking the boss, "Are you looking for


    riders?"


    "Yes." She nodded.


    "Well... Can I apply?" Grace asked.


    The boss looked at Grace, a little confused. "As a rider?"


    "Can''t I?"


    "No, it''s just that you''re still young. Women your age usually don''t want hard jobs like riders," said the


    boss.


    "It''s hard enough for me to have a job, I..." Grace hesitated a little and told her truthfully, "I''ve been to


    prison and I have a criminal record. It''s hard to find a job when that car ident killed someone. If


    possible, I want this job."


    When Grace said she had been to jail, the boss'' eyes flickered a little and she seemed a little


    surprised. "However, the sry is fixed. You''ll deliver food during rush hours and when you''re not


    delivering food, you''ll have to help out in the restaurant. You''ll only get 4,000 dors a month. Would


    you like to do it? However, I''ll provide you with two meals a day¡ªlunch and dinner. You''ll start work at


    9.30 am and finish at 9 pm. The hours are also longer."


    For Grace, 4,000 dors was nearly double of what she used to earn as a sanitation service worker. As


    for hard work, it would be nothing when one''s survival was in question.


    "Sure!" Grace said immediately.


    The boss looked at Grace and smiled as she said, "Then you cane to work tomorrow. We have an


    electric bike for deliveries. You don''t have to buy an electric bike if you don''t have one. Just use the one


    we have."


    "Thank you!" Grace said gratefully. "I''ll be here on time tomorrow."


    She did not expect her job hunting to take a new turn.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    "By the way, my name is K Corbyn. You can call me K. What''s your name?" the boss asked.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m Grace. K, you can just call me Grace," said Grace, and all at once, it seemed as if the gloom in


    her eyes was dispelled.


    K Corbyn looked at Grace, her eyes flickering.


    Grace left after leaving her name and contact information. A woman in her 50s went over to K


    Corbyn. "What were you talking about with that woman?"


    "She just applied to be our food delivery rider, and I agreed to let here to work tomorrow," said


    K Corbyn.


    "A woman her age applying to be a rider? There must be something wrong with her. Don''t girls like her


    usually get an office job?" This rider job paid low wages, and only people in their 50s were asking about


    it these days. However, they resented the low pay and long hours, so they refused to join.


    "She has a criminal record for killing someone with her car," said K Corbyn. "I think she''s nice. She


    was kind to Nelson, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s a bad person. The car crash must have been an ident."


    "You!" Upon hearing this, Mrs. Corbyn could not help scolding, "Haven''t you suffered enough? Why do


    you trust people so easily? If you can differentiate a nice person with your eyes, then there wouldn''t be


    bad people in this world! You shouldn''t let someone with a criminal record work here. If she killed


    someone while delivering orders, are we supposed to pay on her behalf?"


    K Corbyn sighed. "Mom, I just want to give her a chance. It seems to me that she really needs the


    job."


    "A chance? Didn''t they give you a chance? Nelson still needs to cure his ear, and we''re short of


    money!" Mrs. Corbyn said angrily.


    K Corbyn gave a wry smile and said, "It¡¯s exactly because no one gave me a chance before that I...


    want to give her a chance all the more. After all¡­ I''ve been to prison too."


    Mrs. Corbyn could not help sighing at this and said nothing more.


    Her daughter''s sentence to jail had been their family''s pain until now!


    ...


    In the evening, Grace said to Jason, "Well... I''ve got a job, but I''m afraid I''m going to finish workte


    and disturb you, so... I think it might be better for me to move back to the rental house."


    Jason raised his eyebrows slightly. "Are you trying to move out again?"


    Not move out, but move back. His choice of words made it seem as if this was her home.


    However, a giant mansion like Reed Residence would never be her home.


    She did not even know if she would ever have a home again.


    "It''s too big, and I''m not used to living here. Maybe a small ce like the rental house will suit me


    better," she said tactfully. "Besides, I''ve paid the rent. It would be a pity not to live there."


    "Then you''d better get used to it, Sis," Jason said calmly. "As for the rent, I''ll pay for it."


    "No, I..." She wanted to say more, but his eyes were suddenly cold.


    "Sis, if you are really afraid of disturbing me by leaving workte, you can quit your new job and find


    another one. Isn''t that better?" He stared at her and said, "Or do you think this job is more important


    than me?"


    Grace immediately had a hair-raising feeling.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Grace''s first reaction was that Jason would go after the small restaurant. An up-andingpany


    that others said had a bright future was currently in doubt and would probably be rid of, not to mention


    a small restaurant.


    "I... I hadn''t thought of it that way," she muttered. She did not want anything to happen to K''s small


    restaurant because of her. After all, she could see that K was a nice person. With a deaf son, she


    must be heavily burdened.


    "It''s best if you hadn''t. You can stay here in peace," Jason said with a smile.


    Grace pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Jason took Grace''s hands and pressed her palms against his cheeks. "Since you''re determined to find


    your own job, have it your way, but no matter howte youe back every night, you must bid me


    good night, all right?"


    She was surprised that he would make such a request.


    Bid him good night... That was what she used to say to him every night in the rental house. He was her


    family back then, someone she thought she could depend on.


    Were... they still family now?


    His cheeks rubbed against her palms. He closed his eyes gently and smiled. It was as if he was in


    perfectfort.


    She only felt her palms getting hotter and hotter until they were burning hot...


    ...Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace took her credentials the next day and went to the small restaurant as agreed. K Corbyn


    checked Grace in, briefed her, and assigned her an electric bike.


    "You can ride this to and from work. By the way, do you know how to ride this?" K Corbyn suddenly


    thought of this question.


    "Yes, I''ve ridden it before, but I haven''t ridden it for years. After a little practice, I should be able to ride


    it," Grace said truthfully.


    "Then you can practiceter," said K Corbyn. "You know that you''ve got into a car ident before,


    so you need to be careful when you''re riding the electric bike. Don''t go over the speed limit or anything


    just because you want to be fast. It''s all right if you''rete. Better safe than sorry. It''s for the benefit of


    you and the others."


    Grace responded by telling K Corbyn, "Yes, I know. I''ll be careful not to speed."


    K Corbyn smiled. "Well, that''s it. Your sry will be paid on the 15th of every month. I''ll pay you


    basic Social Security. You can ask me if you have any questions."


    "All right," said Grace. Suddenly, she felt something clinging to her leg.


    She looked down and saw a young beautiful face.


    Grace remembered that K called the child ¡®Nelson¡¯ yesterday.


    "Come here, Nelson," K Corbyn said to the little one as she gestured.


    However, the little one held on to Grace''s legs and looked up at Grace curiously, ignoring his mother.


    K Corbyn stepped forward, intending to pull her son away.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    However, instead of obediently returning to his mother''s arms as he had done yesterday, he tightened


    his hold on Grace''s legs.


    K Corbyn said, "Sorry, Nelson''s not usually like this. He seems to like you."


    "It''s all right. I like Nelson too," said Grace, picking up the little one as she spoke.


    The little one did not struggle and was remarkably submissive. He even grinned broadly at Grace after


    she picked him up.


    The smile had a trace of timidity and ingratiation that made Grace strangely sad. "Hello, Nelson," said


    Grace, raising her hand to touch the little one''s head.


    However, the little one could not hear her voice at all. He did not know what she was saying. He only


    looked at her in confusion.


    K Corbyn looked at her son and then at Grace. Suddenly, there was a sh of gloom in her eyes.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Nelson... mistake Grace for that person? Was that why he was so unnaturally close to... If so, it


    was such a shame... They could never see that person again.


    "Can you teach me some signnguage one day, K? I want to learn tomunicate with Nelson,"


    Grace said to K Corbyn.


    K Corbyn came to herself and quickly said, "Sure, of course."


    Grace interacted with the little one for a while, but because she did not know signnguage, the


    interaction was not that smooth. She needed K Corbyn to help with signnguage.


    By noon, Grace started delivering food.


    She found time to practice riding the electric bike, and it was not too big a problem. The electric bike


    was like a bicycle. Once you knew how to ride it, even after a few years of not riding, you could still get


    the hang of it immediately.


    However, when Grace was delivering food, she tried to control the speed and drive more slowly to get


    used to it.


    The small restaurant had more orders for food deliveries at noon, but after half-past one, there were


    fewer orders for food deliveries.


    It was almost two o''clock before Grace was finally free for lunch.


    "Are you tired?" K Corbyn asked.


    "I''m doing just fine," Grace said as she smiled. As far as she was concerned, it was not easy to make


    money.


    "It''s just that sometimes the restaurant can get busy, and you can''t eat on time," K Corbyn said. Just


    like Grace, she had to wait until she was free to grab a bite.


    "By the way, how old is Nelson? Doesn¡¯t he have to go to kindergarten?" said Grace, looking at the little


    guy as he ate his fruit.


    K Corbyn gave a wry smile. "He could have gone to kindergarten this year, but because of his


    hearing disability, the kindergarten wouldn''t take him. Although there are kindergartens that cater to


    special children, the tuition is expensive, and children like him need cochlear imnts. Plus, a parent


    has to apany him. With my current condition, there''s nothing I can do."


    "Nelson doesn¡¯t have a cochlear imnt yet?" That was when Grace realized that she had not seen the


    little one with a cochlear imnt in his ear.


    "I''m saving up for it. Maybe another two or three months and I''ll have enough money to get him a


    cochlear imnt," said K Corbyn. It was as if the subject had given her hope again. Her face


    radiated thick maternal love as she tenderly looked at her son. "Once he gets the cochlear imnt,


    Nelson will be able to hear and learn to speak."


    Grace could see that K Corbyn loved Nelson very much. Although she was the owner of a small


    restaurant, she only wore cheap, old clothes. She did not wear any jewelry, and her hair was always


    tied up casually.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Besides, as the boss, she handled the cashier, served the dishes, cleaned the tables, and seemed to


    do a little of everything. When the business was busy, she had no time at all.


    Her abilities might be limited, but she gave her son the best that she could give.


    At about three o''clock, the restaurant received another order, which included pineapple buns and milk


    tea.


    It was only when Grace saw the address that she was distracted.


    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem?" K Corbyn had prepared the order for Grace only to find her


    staring nkly at the order receipt.


    "It''s nothing," replied Grace, taking the pineapple buns and milk tea.


    The address of the order was clearly thew firm where she had previously worked at. Now that she


    was going to deliver food there, she would naturally meet her former colleagues.


    Back then, she was such a splendid person in the office, Perhaps in a moment, she would be very


    embarrassed.


    Grace felt a hint of bitterness in her heart, but now that she had chosen this industry, these situations


    were inevitable.


    Besides, life was so long that you would always meet people you had known before. Just because she


    had been to prison and was destitute, could she not face those people?


    ¡®I just have to get used to it!'' she thought to herself, then put the food on the electric bike and drove


    away.


    The closer she got to thew firm, the more familiar the roads became to her. When Grace came to the


    When she first came to this building, she had been in such high spirits that she thought with enough


    experience, she would one day set up her own firm!


    However, now, everything seemed insubstantial.


    Grace took the order and pressed the floor button.


    Once Grace stood in front of the firm''s two ss doors, she dialed the number on the order, and out


    came a young woman who looked like she had just graduated from college. This person was


    presumably a new hire for the firm.


    "Thank you," she said as she took the order.


    Just then, the receptionist of the firm recognized Grace and suddenly cried, "Hey, isn''t this Grace?


    You..." She nced at her co-worker''s food delivery, then seemed to say in surprise, "Are you


    delivering food?"


    "Yes," Grace responded.


    The one who collected the food delivery asked the receptionist, "Do you know each other?"


    "Of course, Grace used to work here. She''s famous for..." The receptionist stopped in the middle of her


    sentence. The way she looked at Grace also changed from surprise to sympathy.


    Grace smiled and turned to leave. When she walked into the elevator, she caught sight of the


    receptionist and the new colleague chatting, presumably about her.


    Grace was only d that she did not see many of her former colleagues today, so it was less awkward


    for her.


    It was already past ten o''clock when Grace got back to Reed Residence after a long day''s work.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace wanted to go straight to her room, but she remembered what Jason had said earlier, so she


    knocked on his door as she passed Jason''s room.


    Since he wanted her to bid good night, so be it!


    Momentster, the door opened and Jason stood by the door, looking at Grace. "You''re back."


    "Yes. Well... Good night," she said, turning to go back to her room.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!